mmmmm 


'  u  UJ 1 1  ij  0011*11  u  1 

WmM/M/mMmMi 

i !  V 1  m  III  tVf*}^^wJJjjfy  wjl^ree^ 


Wfifiiiffu 
I  ( 


I.IBRARY 


PR11%€ET«W,  mi,  J. 


L 

No. 


1>(>N'AT10\    OK 

S  A  M  IJ  K  L    A  G  N  K  W  , 

/^      I  .  ■  I  K     f  H  I  1.  A  l>  i:  I.  H  H  I  i  .    P  A  . 

l/<^  ^hAAf  A^o  \^,^ ^ 


|]         Cdse^  ■    Division ji 

J  Shel/\  Secucr ^ 

V        Booh, 

-^e*^^*©  ^«^^v  ?<^^>o  Cv^^j  Je<^^3e:^^jo^ 


♦^ 


THE   DIVINE 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH, 


A  CATECHISM  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE, 


WITH    A    PLAN    OF    THE    APOCALYPTIC    DRAMA  ; 


AND  A  CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE 


OF  THE    PRINCIPAL    EVENTS   PREFIGURED,   ARRANGED    ACCORDING   TO 
APOCALYPTIC   TIME. 


BY  THE  REV.  FREDERIC  FYSH,  M.  A. 

WITH    AN    INTRODUCTION 
BY 

RIC  HARD      NEWTON, 

RECTOR   OF   ST.    PAUL'S   CHURCH,    PHILADELPHIA. 


PHILADELPHIA  : 

GEORGE  &  WAYNE,  26  SOUTH  FIFTH  STREET. 

1845. 


•^-.^  -' 


KIJfR    ASri)    BAIRS,    PRINTKIIS, 

No.  9  George  Street. 


TO  ALL 


TRUE    CHRISTIANS    OF    EVERY    DENOMINATION 


WHO    ARE    LOOKING    FOR    THE 


BLESSED    HOPE    AND    GLORIOUS    APPEARING 


OF    JESUS    CHRIST 


THE    GREAT    GOD    AND    OUR   SAVIOUR 


THIS    VOLUME, 


ILLUSTRATIVE    OF    THE 


saviour's    LAST    REVELATION    TO    HIS    CHURCH, 


IS    MOST    AFFECTIONATELY    DEDICATED 


BY    THE    AUTHOR. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  LONDON  EDITION. 

To  the  generality  of  Christians  the  Apocalypse  is 
as  much  a  Sealed  Book  as  if  the  Lamb  had  never 
prevailed  to  open  the  Seals.  They  have  a  vague 
idea  that  the  Church  of  Rome  is  the  mystical  Baby- 
lon, and  is  in  some  way  or  other  to  be  destroyed ; 
that  the  final  judgment  is  foretold  in  Chap.  xx.  and 
the  happiness  of  heaven  in  Chapters  xxi.  and  xxii. 
But  this  is  the  extent  of  their  knowledge. 

How  many  learned  Divines  too  have  busied  them- 
selves in  Ecclesiastical  history  without  ever  referring 
to  that  Divine  History  of  the  Church  which  we 
have  in  the  Apocalypse.  Volumes  have  been  writ- 
ten on  Church  History,  and  greedily  perused;  the 
press  has  swarmed  with  them;  and  yet  that  Church 
History  which  Christ  has  himself  vouchsafed  to  his 
Church  has  been  neglected  and  despised. 

To  remedy  this  evil  in  some  degree,  the  present 
work  has  been  undertaken.  The  points  chiefly 
aimed  at  have  been  clearness  and  perspicuity.  For 
this  reason  the  catechetical  form  has  been  adopted 
as  the  one  most  suited  to  elicit  the  truth. 

Many  excellent  commentaries  have  been  written 
on  the  subject,  (Mr.  Elliott's  may  be  specified   in 


VI  PREFACE    TO    THE    LONDON    EDITION. 

particular,)  which  are  precluded  by  their  size  from 
falling  into  the  hands  of  a  large  class  of  readers.  To 
the  class  alluded  to  it  is  hoped  that  the  present  work 
will  prove  not  unacceptable. 

For  many  interpretations  given  i'n  this  Catechism 
the  Author  is  indebted  to  the  "  Horse  Apocalypticas;" 
these  relate  chiefly  to  the  Seals,  the  Seventh  Head, 
and  the  Seven  Thunders.  On  some  points  he  diff"ers 
from  Mr.  Elliott,  particularly  with  respect  to  the 
Death  and  Resurrection  of  the  Two  Witnesses.  As 
the  circumstances  relating  to  the  political  Death  and 
Resurrection  of  the  Vallenses  are  not  generally 
known,  the  details  are  entered  into,  somewhat  at 
length. 

Having  made  these  preliminary  observations,  the 
Author  would  now  make  some  practical  remarks  on 
the  subject. 

What  an  afl'ecting  representation  is  given  us  in  the 
Apocalypse  of  the  life  of  man  !  Seventy-five  years 
are  symbolized  by  half  an  hour  (viii.  1.) ;  seventy 
years  by  twenty -eight  minutes ;  sixty  years  by 
twenty -four  minutes ;  fifty  years  by  twenty  m-in- 
utes  ;  forty  years  by  sixteen  minutes  ;  thirty  years 
by  twelve  minutes;  twenty  years  by  eight  minutes; 
ten  years  hy  four  minutes  ;  five  years  by  two  min- 
utes ;  one  year  by  twenty-four  seconds  ;  six  months 
by  twelve  seconds;  three  months  by  six  seconds ; 


PREFACE    TO    THE    LONDON   EDITION.  Vll 

one  month  by  two  seconds  ;  a  fortnight  by  a  second; 
a  week  by  half  a  second! 

Again:  eighteen  centuries  are  symbolized  by 
twelve  hours;  fifteen  centuries  by  ten  hours: 
twelve  centuries  by  eight  hours  ;  nine  centuries  by 
six  hours  ;  six  centuries  hj  four  hours  ;  three  cen- 
turies by  two  hours;  and  one  hundred  years  by 
forty  minutes  ! 

The  entire  interval  between  the  martyrdom  of  St. 
Peter  and  St.  Paul  and  their  resurrection,  a  period  of 
eighteen  centuries,  is  symbolized  by  twelve  hours  f 

The  twelve  hours  selected  to  teach  this  important 
lesson  are  those  from  six  in  the  evening  to  six  in 
the  morning.  The  day  selected  is  the  first  day  of 
the  week,  "  the  Lord's  day  ;"  and  not  only  so,  but, 
in  all  probability,  that  day  which  we  may  consider 
par  excellence  "the  Lord's  day,'^  namely,  Easter 
Sunday. 

By  a  beautiful  figure,  the  First  Resurrection  is 
represented  as  taking  place  at  six  o^clock  in  the 
morning  of  Easter  Sunday  f  The  Apostles  Peter 
and  Paul,  with  their  fellow-martyrs  who  were  slain 
in  the  Neronian  persecution,  having  "slept  in  Jesus" 
a  twelve  hours^  sleep,  wake  at  sun-rise  at  the  resur- 
rection dawn.  The  "sleep"  of  John  Huss  and 
Jerome  of  Prague  is  but  a  slumber  of  three  hours. 
The  "sleep"  of  Cranmer,  Latimer,  Ridley,  and  our 


VIU  PREFACE    TO    THE    LONDON    EDITION. 

Other  martyred  Reformers,  is  brief  indeed, — a  short 
repose  of  little  more  than  two  hours.  How  much 
shorter  is  the  slumber  of  those  Christians,  who,  in 
the  present  day,  fall  asleep  in  Jesus  !  "  Blessed  are 
the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth  ! 
Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their 
labours !" 

Death  is  often  compared  in  Scripture  to  a  sleep, 
and  the  resurrection  to  an  awaking  out  of  sleep. 
"  As  for  me,"  says  the  Psalmist,  "  I  shall  behold  thy 
face  in  righteousness;  I  shall  be  satisfied  when  I 
awake  up  in  thy  likeness."  And  again :  "  The 
righteous  shall  have  dominion  over  them  in  the 
morning."  But  in  no  part  of  God's  blessed  word  is 
this  truth  so  beautifully  exhibited  as  in  the  Apoca- 
lyptic Symbol  of  the  First  Resurrection  taking  place 
at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  "  the  Lord's  Day." 

The  importance  of  the  Apocalypse  cannot  be  over- 
rated. It  is  an  inestimable  treasure  to  the  Christian, 
especially  in  the  present  day,  containing  a  History  of 
the  Church  written  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  For  what 
is  prophecy  but  history  anticipated,  just  as  history  is 
prophecy  fulfilled  ?  We  have  histories  of  the  Church 
written  by  Eusebius,  Theodoret,  and  others,  in  for- 
mer days ;  also  by  Milner,  Mosheim,  Waddington, 
and  others,  in  modern  times.  But,  however  useful 
their  works  may  be,  they  are  not  to  be  compared 


PREFACE  TO  THE  LONDON  EDITION.      IX 

with  the  Divine  History  of  the  Church  which 
we  have  in  the  Apocalypse.  With  this  wonderful 
history  in  our  hands,  we  are  enabled  not  only  to 
look  backwards  and  see  how  every  event  has  hap- 
pened according  to  the  prediction,  but  to  look 
around  us  and  see  in  the  passing  events  of  the  pre- 
sent day  a  fulfilment  of  the  sure  word  of  prophecy, 
and  to  look  forwards  to  those  stupendous  transac- 
tions which  are  shortly  to  burst  forth  on  an  aston- 
ished world. 

We  look  backwards,  and  we  see  the  persecutions 
of  the  Church  of  Christ  first  by  Rome  Pagan  and 
then  by  Rome  Papal.  We  see  the  terrible  persecu- 
tion by  Diocletian,  who  thought  he  had  exterminated 
the  Christian  name,  and  the  equally  terrible  persecu- 
tion of  the  Albigenses  by  Innocent  III.  We  open 
the  Apocalypse,  and  we  find  these  dreadful  massa- 
cres foretold. — Again  we  look  backwards,  and  we 
mark  the  changing  fortunes  of  Rome,  from  her 
victorious  career  under  Trajan  to  her  humiliation 
under  Augustulus  Momyllus.  We  open  the  Apoca- 
lypse and  we  find  these  changing  fortunes  foretold. 
Again  we  look  backwards,  and  we  behold  the  forged 
Donation  of  Constantine,  by  virtue  of  which  the 
Pope  claims  to  be  Emperor ;  to  possess  the  Imperial 
Palace ;  to  wear  the  Imperial  Diadem,  the  Imperial 


X  PREFACE    TO    THE    LONDON    EDITION. 

Collar,  the  Imperial  Purple  Cloak,  the  Imperial 
Scarlet  Tunic,  and  the  Imperial  Robes  ;  to  wield  the 
Imperial  Sceptre ;  to  have  the  Imperial  Banda,  the 
Imperial  Insignia,  the  Imperial  Ornaments,  the  Im- 
perial Soldiery,  all  the  pomp  of  Imperial  Elevation, 
and  the  glory  of  Imperial  Power.  We  open  the 
Apocalypse,  and  we  find  the  Popes  represented  as 
the  successors  of  the  Emperor  Diocletian. — We 
look  backwards  again,  and  we  see  ten  Gothic  king- 
doms springing  up  on  the  ruins  of  the  Western  Em- 
pire ;  we  behold  them  submitting,  one  after  another, 
to  the  ecclesiastical  domination  of  the  Pope,  and  the 
Anglo-Saxon  Heptarchy  submitting  last.  In  604, 
we  find  Augustine  appointed  by  the  Roman  Pontiff 
to  be  the  first  Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  We  open 
the  Apocalypse,  and  we  find  the  ten  Gothic  king- 
doms symbolized  by  "  ten  horns ;"  and  the  duration 
of  the  Papal  power  Hmited  to  1260  days;  whilst  we 
can  prove  from  internal  evidence  that  these  1260 
days  signify  1260  years.  We  are  therefore  led  to 
expect  the  fall  of  Papal  Rome  in  1864.  In  the 
Apocalypse  we  perceive  the  leading  events  of  his- 
tory clearly  prefigured : — the  power  of  the  Saracens, 
the  dominion  of  the  Turks,  the  Reformation,  and  the 
French  Revolution.  Hence  our  faith  is  increased, 
and  by  comparing  the  fulfilled  prophecies,  which 


PREFACE  TO  THE  LONDON  EDITION.      XI 

constitute  a  large  part  of  the  whole,  with  their  his- 
torical fulfilment,  we  are  enabled  to  form  a  sound 
judgment  respecting  those  which  are  yet  unfulfilled. 
We  next  look  around^  and  we  behold  the  Mo- 
hammedan  power  crumbling  to   pieces.      We   see 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  in  vigorous 
operation  ;  the    Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  awakened  to  renewed  life  and  activity ;  the 
Church  Missionary  Society,  the  Jew's  Society,  the 
various  Missionary  Societies  belonging  to  the  Dis- 
senters, all    zealously   engaged  in    promoting    the 
spread  of  the    Gospel.     A  true  Protestant  spirit  is 
evidently  reviving   in   our   own  country,   and  the 
errors  and   apostacy  of  the   Church  of  Rome   are 
faithfully  proclaimed  by  an  increasing   number  of 
Clergy.     The  fall  of  the  Papal  power  and  the  Ad- 
vent of  the  Son  of  Man  are  announced  as  near  at 
hand.     At  the  same  time,  we  observe  signs  of  an 
opposite  character.     Romanism  is  again  rearing  its 
head,  as  if  resolved  not  to  die  without  a  struggle. 
In  some  countries,  the  Sardinian  dominions  for  in- 
stance, Rome  is  showing  herself  in  her  true  Despotic 
character.     In  others,  as  in  Ireland,  she  allies  herself 
with  the  Revolutionary  party,  and   shows  herself 
the    patroness    of    Radicalism,    and   Lawlessness. 
The  unclean  spirits  of  Socinianism,  Socialism,  Infi- 


XU      PREFACE  TO  THE  LONDON  EDITION. 

delity,  Jesuitism,  Tractarianism,  and  Formalism 
which  is  the  essence  of  Popery,  are  also  abroad. 

On  opening  the  Apocalypse  we  find  all  these 
signs  of  the  times  clearly  prefigured. 

Lastly:  We  look  into  futurity,  and  by  the 
light  of  Revelation  we  behold,  on  the  one  hand, 
the  great  "  Armageddon,"  or  Monster-meeting, 
mustering  for  the  tri-partition  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire ;  and  on  the  other,  the  Mageddon,  or  "  Ga- 
thering together"  of  the  saints  who  shall  be  "caught 
up  in  the  clouds  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air." 

Such  are  some  of  the  lessons  taught  us  in  this 
divine  History  of  the  Church.  Another  is  the  folly 
of  boasting  in  an  unbroken  succession  of  Bishops, 
in  the  name  of  'Catholic'  and  Uhe  Church,'  in 
the  efficacy  of  sacraments,  in  pomp  and  show  and 
the  external  observances  of  religion,  in  patristic 
tradition,  and  the  like.  The  Church  of  Rome 
prides  herself  in  these  things,  and  yet  she  is  cast 
off  as  an  apostate  Church. 

This  Divine  History  forcibly  teaches  us  that  there 
is  no  necessary  connexion  between  Baptism  and 
Regeneration.  All  who  bear  the  name  of  Christian, 
with  few  exceptions,  have  been  baptized;  and, 
as  a  body,  are  symbolized  in  the  Apocalypse  by 
the   twelve   Tribes   of   Israel.      But  are  all  these 


PREFACE    TO    THE    LONDON    EDITION.  XIU 

regenerate  ?  Are  all  these  "  sealed  with  the  seal 
of  the  living  God?"  The  answer  is  in  the  negative. 
As  of  old,  so  now,  "  all  are  not  Israel,  who  are  of 
Israel."  Whilst  the  number  of  the  baptized  is 
represented  in  the  Apocalypse  as  7,000,000,  the  num- 
ber of  the  regenerate  is  represented  as  only  144,000, 
that  is,  one  in  forty-eight.  Thus  we  see  that  "  he 
is  not  a  Christian,  who  is  one  outwardly,  neither 
is  that  baptism  which  is  outward  in  the  flesh  ;  but 
he  is  a  Christian  who  is  one  inwardly,  and  baptism 
is  that  of  the  heart  in  the  spirit,  and  not  in  the 
letter,  whose  anointing  is  not  of  man,  but  of  God." 
(Rom.  ii.  28,  29,  mutatis  mutandis.)  The  Apostle, 
speaking  of  the  Jew,  uses  the  term  ^^praise,^^  allud- 
ing to  Judah  which  signifies  praise  in  Hebrew. 
In  like  manner  in  the  paraphrase  which  we  have 
just  given,  applying  his  language  to  Christians, 
we  have  substituted  the  idea  of  anointing,  the 
word  Christ,  whence  comes  Christian,  signifying 
anointed  in  Greek. 

The  Author  would  now  commend  his  Work, 
and  those  who  read  it,  to  the  blessing  of  God. 
"  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear 
the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  the  things 
that  are  written  therein ;  for  the  time  is  at  hand." 
With  peculiar  emphasis  may  it  be  said  in  the  present 
day,  "the  time  is  at  hand."  "The  night  is  far 
♦  * 


XIV  PREFACE    TO    THE    LONDON    EDITION. 

spent ;  the  day  is  at  hand."  Accordmg  to  Apoca- 
lyptic time,  it  wants  but  eight  minutes  to  six. 
The  Orient  is  already  tinged  with  a  ruddy  glow  ; 
soon  will  the  mountain-tops  catch  the  first  rays  of 
the  Rising  Sun.  Then  will  the  true  "Kings  from 
the  East,"  the  risen  saints,  "  shine  forth  as  the  sun 
in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father." 


Weymouth,   November,  2\st,    1S44. 


INTRODUCTION. 

"Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear 
the  words  of  this  propliecy."  It  is  remarkable  that 
this  is  tlie  only  book  of  Scripture  to  the  reading  and 
study  of  which  a  distinct  peculiar  blessing  is  promised; 
it  is  still  more  remarkable  that  the  book  thus  distin- 
guished by  the  spirit  of  God  is  the  very  book  most 
neglected  by  the  great  majority  of  professing  Chris- 
tians. Very  few  ever  connect  the  idea  of  instruction 
or  edification  with  the  reading  of  the  book  of  the 
Revelations.  And  it  must  be  confessed  that  the 
wild  and  extravagant  fancies  indulged  by  many  of 
the  professed  interpreters  of  this  portion  of  God's 
Word,  have  tended  very  much  to  cherish  and 
strengthen  just  this  state  of  feehng.  But  this  objec- 
tion no  longer  exists.  Within  the  last  few  years, 
God  has  been  pleased  to  direct  the  attention  of  many 
of  his  ministering  servants  to  this  part  of  his  holy 
Word  ;  and  through  his  blessing  upon  their  labours 
a  flood  of  light  has  been  poured  upon  it.  The  dark 
clouds  which  once  enveloped  it  have  been  dispersed  ; 
distinctness  and  certainty  imparted  to  those  repre- 
sentations which  have  long  been  regarded,  as  at  best, 
but  dim  and  shadowy  uncertainties.  And  this  cer- 
tainly affords  a  strong  inducement  to  the  study  of 
this  interesting  book.     The  promised  blessing  of  the 


XVI  INTRODUCTION. 

Spirit  which  meets  us  at  its  very  entrance,  should 
indeed,  be  encouragement  enough  to  this,  under  any 
circumstances.  It  is  a  sufficient  answer  to  all  objec- 
tions to  point  to  that  promise.  If  this  book  is  a 
portion  of  Scripture,  and  God,  who  declares  that  all 
Scripture  is  profitable,  has  been  pleased  to  set  a 
special  mark  of  his  favour  upon  this  portion,  then 
it  is  clearly  the  solemn  duty  of  every  Christian,  and 
especially  of  every  Christian  minister,  to  endeavour 
to  make  himself  acquainted  with  it.  The  blessing 
in  question  has  all  the  force  of  a  command  ;  and  the 
command  is  binding  upon  all  who  acknowledge  the 
authority  of  Him  who  gives  it. 

There  are  many  ways  in  which  we  may  expect 
to  reaUze  the  blessing  promised  to  the  reading  of 
this  prophecy.  Of  these,  three  are  worthy  of  special 
notice. 

The  first  of  these  is  found  in  the  confirmation 
thus  afforded  to  our  belief  in  the  divine  origin  of 
Scripture,  The  pages  of  this  book  spread  out  before 
us,  the  map  or  chart,  furnished  by  the  pen  of  inspira- 
tion, in  which  are  sketched  the  principal  events 
connected  with  the  history  of  the  Church,  from  the 
time  when  John  wrote,  down  to  the  end  of  the 
present  dispensation.  Nearly  two  thousand  years 
of  this  time  have  passed  away.  Of  course  then  the 
greater  portion  of  the  contents  of  this  book  must 
consist  of  prophecy  already  fulfilled. 

The  present  position  of  the  Christian  Church 
upon  this  chart,  is  distinctly  defined,  and  almost 
universally  admitted,  to  be  under  the  latter  part  of 
the  outpouring  of  the  Sixth  Vial,  mentioned  in  the 


INTRODUCTION.  XVll 

12th,  13th,  and  14th  verses  of  the  16th  chapter.  Up 
to  this  point,  nearly  every  thing  has  been  fulfilled. 
And  as  we  go  over  the  pages  of  profane  history,  in 
connection  with  these  chapters,  and  explanatory  of 
them ;  as  we  trace  the  remarkable  accuracy  with 
which  every  word  has  been  fulfilled ;  and  observe  the 
astonishing  manner  in  which  God  has,  all  along, 
been  directing  and  controlling  the  kingdoms  of  the 
earth,  overruling  the  wisdom  and  the  folly,  the 
wickedness  and  the  wrath  of  men,  so  as  to  bring  to 
pass  every  jot  and  tittle  which  he  has  spoken,  we 
cannot  but  see  how  at  every  step,  a  new  seal  of  con- 
firmation is  affixed  to  the  truth  of  his  declaration. 
Our  faith  is  strengthened  and  invigorated ;  and  we 
feel  ready,  with  the  Psalmist  to  exclaim,  ^'  I  will 
praise  thy  name,  0  Lord;  for  thy  loving-kindness 
and  for  thy  truth  ;  for  thou  hast  magnified  thy  word 
above  all  thy  name." 

The  second  is,  in  the  distinctness  with  which  we 
here  learn  the  true  character,  aim,  and  end  of  Popery. 
Here,  we  have,  written  out  by  God  himself,  the 
natural  history  of  the  Beast.  We  see  it  rise  from 
the  humblest  origin,  but  rapidly  gaining  strength, 
until  at  length,  it  stalks  [abroad  in  usurped  dominion 
over  the  Church  and  the  world.  Here,  we  have  its 
full  length  likeness,  drawn  to  the  very  life,  by  a 
pencil  dipped  in  the  colours  of  eternal  truth.  We 
trace  its  history  written  in  blood.  We  see  the  fear- 
ful doom  impending  over  it ;  and  what  all  must 
expect  who  come  not  out  from  its  connexion  and 
fellowship.  And  at  the  present  time,  when  this 
corrupt  church,  this  "  Mother  of  Abominations"  is 


XVIU  INTRODUCTION. 

putting  forth  desperate  efforts  to  extend  the  bUghting, 
withering,  deadly  shade  of  her  influence  over  our 
fair  inheritance  of  freedom,  there  is  pecuUar  appro- 
priateness and  force  in  the  blessing  promised  to  those 
^'  who  read  the  words  of  this  prophecy :''  for  here, 
the  voice  from  heaven  is  heard  proclaiming  in  dis- 
tinct, solemn,  and  emphatic  tones, — "  Come  out  of 
her  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins, 
and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues  !" 

The  other  form  in  which  the  blessing  referred  to 
may  be  looked  for,  is  in  the  clearer  light  which  the 
study  of  this  book  throws  upon  the  other  parts  of 
the  word  of  God.  The  last  chapter  of  a  book  gen- 
erally furnishes  the  key  to  the  proper  understanding 
of  the  whole.  It  is  emphatically  so  with  this  closing 
portion  of  the  volume  of  inspiration.  Not  that  the 
knowledge  of  this  book  is  necessary  before  a  man 
can  understand  how  he  is  to  be  saved.  No  ;  there 
are  hundreds  of  separate  passages  so  beautifully, 
simply  clear  upon  this  point,  that  if  all  the  rest  of  the 
Scriptures  were  lost,  we  yet  might  find  our  way 
back  to  God  and  heaven.  But  still  to  an  enlarged 
and  intelligent  understanding  of  the  bible,  as  a  whole^ 
the  knowledge  of  this  book  is  absolutely  necessary. 
No  man  can  form  a  full  and  accurate  view  of  the 
design  of  God  in  the  plan  of  our  salvation  without 
an  acquaintance  with  the  contents  of  this  book.  The 
knowledge  which  is  obtained  from  the  other  parts  of 
Scripture,  is  like  that  which  a  man  gains  of  a  mag- 
nificent city,  while  he  walks  through  its  streets  and 
avenues,  examining  in  detail  its  various  objects  of 
beauty  and  grandeur.     The  knowledge  furnished  by 


INTRODUCTION.  XIX 

this  book  is  like  that  which  the  man  obtains,  when, 
having  finished  his  nearer  survey,  he  ascends  some 
mountain  height  which  overlooks  the  city.  There, 
he  perceives  at  a  glance  its  general  plan  :  he  takes  in 
the  bearing  of  its  several  parts,  and  sees  the  full  effect 
of  the  whole.  So  it  is  here.  And  the  writer  of  these 
introductory  pages,  has  no  hesitation  in  expressing  it 
as  his  firm  conviction  that  any  Christian,  who,  with 
a  teachable  childlike  spirit,  will  study  this  book  of 
Revelations,  availing  himself  of  the  various  aids  for 
understanding  it,  which  are  now  afl^orded,  will  obtain 
thertby  a  fuller,  clearer,  and  more  satisfactory  know- 
ledge of  the  Bible  than  ever  he  had  acquired  before. 
From  the  elevated  position  to  which  it  raises  him,  he 
can  look  out  upon  the  carrying  forward  of  the  stu- 
pendous plan  of  redemption,  in  reference  to  our 
world,  till  he  sees  its  vast  designs  accomplished ; — 
"Time  gone,  the  righteous  saved,  the  wicked  damned; 
And  God's  eternal  government  approved." 

The  volume  here  presented,  is  in  substance,  though 
not  in  form,  a  condensation,  or  epitome,  of  a  large 
and  elaborate  English  work,  which  may  certainly  be 
regarded  as  one  of  the  most  remarkable  productions 
of  the  age  :  viz.  *'  The  Horae  Apocalypticae,"  by  the 
Rev.  E.  B.  Elliott.  There  is  here  presented,  in  a 
concise  and  lucid  manner,  the  results  of  Mr.  Elliott's 
profound  and  laborious  investigations,  without  the 
processes  by  which  they  have  been  arrived  at.  Those 
who  would  examine  the  matter  more  thoroughly  for 
themselves,  and  become  better  acquainted  with  the 
arguments  by  which  the  explanations  here  given  are 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 


sustained,  are  referred  to  the  above-mentioned  work 
by  Mr.  E. 

In  introducing  this  work  to  the  American  public, 
the  writer  does  not  wish  to  be  regarded  as  endorsing 
all  the  views  of  its  Author ;  or  as  expressing  any 
opinion  about  the  view  which  he  presents  of  the  sup- 
posed time  occupied  in  the  vision  of  the  Revelations, 
or  the  calculation  of  dates  found  herein.  In  reference 
to  these  matters  every  reader  must  examine  and  think 
for  himself.  But  however  the  views  of  any  may 
differ  from  those  here  expressed,  with  regard  to  these 
points,  there  is  amply  sufficient  in  this  volume  to 
repay  the  time  and  attention  given  to  its  contents. 
And  if,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  it  is  made  in- 
strumental in  promoting  to  any  extent  the  study  of 
his  word,  or  the  understanding  of  this  important  but 
neglected  portion  of  that  word — all  that  is  now  con- 
templated will  be  attained.  R.  N. 


Philadelphia,  March  25,  1845. 


THE  APOCALYPTIC  DRAMA. 

Act  I. — Scene  1. 

The  Roman  world  is  seen  in  living  miniature.  A  Cretan  war- 
rior rides  over  it,  in  Imperial  costume,  seated  on  a  white 
horse.     A  crown  is  given  him. 

Act  I. — Scene  2. 

The  same  landscape  as  before.  A  Prajtorian  Prefect  rides  over 
it,  mounted  on  a  red  horse.     A  great  sword  is  given  him. 

Act  I. — Scene  3. 

The  same  landscape  as  before.  A  Provincial  Governor  rides 
over  it,  mounted  on  a  black  horse,  and  holding  the  balances 
of  equity  in  his  hand.  An  injunction  is  given  him  regu- 
lating the  price  of  wheat  and  barley.  He  is  also  charged  to 
commit  no  injustice  with  regard  to  oil  and  wine. 

Act  I. — Scene  4. 

The  same  landscape  as  before.  A  Spectre  rides  over  it,  mount- 
ed on  a  horse  of  a  livid  hue.  Another  grisly  phantom  fol- 
lows. In  one  quarter  of  the  landscape  men  are  seen  killing 
one  another;  in  a  second  they  are  perishing  with  famine; 
in  a  third  they  are  dying  of  pestilence ;  in  the  fourth  they 
are  destroyed  by  wild  beasts. 

Act  II. — Scene  1. 

The  interior  of  the  altar-court  of  a  temple.  Beneath  the  altar 
are  seen  the  shades  of  martyrs.  They  express  a  degree  of 
impatience  at  the  delay  of  vengeance,  but  are  bidden  to  wait 
till  other  martyrs  be  added  to  their  number.  Meanwhile 
white  robes  are  given  them. 

Act  II. — Scene  2. 
A  terrible  earthquake  in  the  Roman  landscape. 


XXll  THE    APOCALYPTIC    DRAMA. 

Act  II . — Scene  3. 

Four  Angels  are  seen  holding  the  four  winds.  Silence  is 
proclaimed  by  another  Angel.  The  Roman  landscape  is 
seen  peopled  with  Israelites,  7,000,000  in  number.  Of  these, 
144,000  are  sealed  in  their  foreheads,  12,000  out  of  each 
tribe. 

The  throne  of  God  is  seen,  Mith  a  Lamb  in  the  midst  of  it. 
Vision  of  the  palm  bearing  company.  The  duration  of  the 
silence  is  little  less  than  half  an  hour.  At  its  close  Seven 
Angels  are  seen,  to  whom  are  given  Seven  Trumpets. 
Vision  of  the  Angel  with  a  golden  censer. 

Act  II. — Scene  4. 

The  Roman  landscape  appears,  tri-partited.     At  the  sounding 

of  the  First  Trumpet,  the  third   part  of  the  land  is  scorched 

with  fire  and  drenched  with  blood. 
At  the  sounding  of  the  Second  Trumpet,  a  burning  volcano  is 

hurled  into  the  sea,  and  the  third  part  of  the  sea  is  turned 

to  blood. 
At  the  sounding  of  the  Third  Trumpet,  a  meteor  burning  like 

a  torch  falls  upon  the  waters  and   makes  the  third  part  of 

them  bitter. 
At  the  sounding  of  the  Fourth  Trumpet,  the  third  part  of  the 

sky  and  of  the  heavenly  luminaries  is  darkened. 
Proclamation  is  made  by  an  Angel  that  worse  judgments  are 

yet  in  store. 

Act  II. — Scene  5. 

The  Fifth  Angel  sounds.     Vision  of  the  locusts. 

The  Sixth  Angel  sounds.     Vision  of  the  Euphratean  horsemen. 

Vision  of  the    Angel  clothed  with  a  cloud.     The  Apostle 

bidden  to  measure  the  Altar.     Vision  of  the  Two  Witnesses. 
The    Seventh    Angel    sounds.     Great    joy  manifested  by  the 

Heavenly  Company.    The  Temple  thrown  open.     A  great 

earthquake. 

Act  III. — Scene  1. 

Vision  of  the  Sun-Clothed  Woman,  and  the  Dragon.  The 
Woman  flies  to  the  Cottian  Alps. 


THE    APOCALYPTIC    DRAMA.  XXIU 

Act  III. — Scene  2. 
Vision  of  the  Two  Beasts  and  the  Image. 

Act  III. — Scene  3. 
Vision  of  the  144,000  on  Mount  Zion. 

Act  III. — Scene  4. 
Three  Angels  are  seen  in  succession  flying  in  mid-heaven.     A 
Voice  is  heard  from  heaven. 

Act  III. — Scene  5. 
Vision  of  the  harvest.     Vision  of  the  Vintage. 

Act  IV. — Scene  1. 
Vision  of  the  Victors  by  the  Glassy  Sea.     Vision  of  the  Seven 
Angels  with  the  Seven  Vials. 

Act  IV, — Scene  2. 

The  Seven  Angels  pour  out  their  Vials  in  succession  :  the 
First  on  the  worshippers  of  the  Beast,  that  is,  of  his  Eighth 
Head ;  the  Second  on  the  Sea ;  the  Third  on  the  Rivers  and 
Fountains  of  Waters ;  the  Fourth  on  the  Sun  ;  the  Fifth  on 
the  metropolis  of  the  Roman  landscape,  that  is,  on  Rome  ; 
the  Sixth  on  the  River  Euphrates  ;  the  Seventh  into  the 
Air.  A  tri-partition  of  the  Roman  landscape,  and  a  great 
earthquake.     A  storm  of  hail. 

Act  V. — Scene  1. 

The  Compagna  di  Roma  is  seen,  with  the  City  of  the  Seven 
Hills  and  the  Pontine  marshes  in  the  distance.  Vision  of 
the  Woman  on  the  Scarlet  Beast. 

Act  V. — Scene  2. 

Vision  of  the  Fall  of  Babylon.  Rejoicing  of  the  Heavenly 
Company,  and  the  144,000.  The  Bride  is  seen  arrayed  in 
linen,  beautifully  fine. 

Act  V. — Scene  3. 

Heaven  opened.  Vision  of  the  Heavenly  Warriors.  The 
Two  Beasts  cast  alive  into  the  lake  of  fire. 


XXIV  THE    APOCALYPTIC    DRAMA. 


Act  VI. — Scene  1. 


Satan  bound  for  1000  years.  The  Martyr's  are  seen  alive. 
They  reign  with  Christ  1000  years.  At  the  end  of  the 
period  a  rebellion  breaks  out.  The  rebels  destroyed  by  fire 
from  heaven.     The  last  judgment. 

Act  VII. — Scene  2. 

A  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth.  Vision  of  the  New  Jeru- 
salem. 

Such  appears  to  be  the  plan  of  the  Apocalyptic  Drama. 
The  First  three  Acts  may  be  supposed  to  have  been  written 
in  the  inside  of  the  Sealed  Roll ;  the  last  three  on  the  outside. 
There  are  difficulties  in  the  way  of  Mr.  Elliott's  view  that  the 
visions  depicted  within  were  parallel  to  those  depicted  without} 
particularly  as  it  respects  the  visions  of  the  last  two  chapters. 
The  simpler  idea,  perhaps,  is  that  the  visions  were  depicted 
seriatim  in  the  order  in  which  they  are  recorded. 

Viewing  the  Apocalypse  as  a  sacred  drama,  Mr.  Elliott's 
ideas  are  very  beautiful.  *'  Its  subject  is,  as  we  have  said,  the 
history  of  the  antagonist  powers  of  the  church  and  of  the  world. 
These,  it  will  be  seen,  are  ever  placed  in  contrast.  Its  moral 
is  that,  whereas  at  the  beginning  the  crown,  the  glory,  and  the 
victory,  appear  attached  to  the  potentates  of  this  world,  and 
the  church  oppressed  and  low, — at  the  ending,  its  pride  and 
its  glory  is  seen  all  to  pass  from  this  world,  and  the  power, 
and  the  crown,  and  the  victory,  to  be  transferred  to  the  saints 
of  the  church  of  Christ. — As  to  its  grandeur,  who  shall  de- 
scribe it  1 — V^hat  a  subject  !  What  a  theatric  scene  !  What 
music  !  What  a  company  !  What  a  superiority  in  them  to 
all  that  man's  genius  could  invent ! — Perhaps  the  thought  may 
glance  across  the  mind  of  the  classic  reader,  as  he  reads  this, 
of  the  celebrated  theatric  representations  cotemporarily  exhi- 
bited before  the  proud  Emperor  Domitian  at  Rome ;  and  he 
may  contrast  them  with  the  holy  heavenly  drama  here  exhi- 
bited to  the  exile  in  Patmos.  Oh  !  how,  in  the  comparison, 
will  he  be  struck  with  the  poverty  of  the  one,  the  glory  of  the 
other." 


A     CATECHISM 


THE    APOCALYPSE, 


CHAPTER  I. 


POCALYPSE.  By  whom 
was  the  Apocalypse  writ- 
ten ? 

By  the  Apostle  and  Evan- 
gelist St.  John. 

2.  ^Aerewas  it  written? 
In  the  island  of  Patmos, 

to  which  the  Apostle  was 
banished  towards  the  close 
of  the  reign  of  Domitian. 

3.  When  was  it  written  ? 
A.  D.  96. 

4.  What  is  yonr  author- 
ity for  this  statement  ? 

The  testimony  of  Iren- 
seus,  the  disciple  of  Poly- 
cary,  who  was  himself  the  disciple  of  John.  The 
Apocalypse,  he  says,  "  was  seen  no  very  long  time 

1 


2  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

ago,  but  almost  in  our  age,  towards  the  end  of  the 
reign  of  Domitian." 

5.  What  was  the  design  of  the  Apocalypse  ? 

To  exhibit  the  decline  and  fall  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire, and  the  progress  and  final  triumph  of  the 
Church  of  Christ. 

6.  What  do  you  understand  by  the  expression 
"  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass  ?'' 

A  train  of  events  the  accomplishment  of  which 
would  commence  immediately,  though  it  would 
occupy  many  centuries  ere  it  reached  its  final  devel- 
opment. 

7.  What  is  meant  by  "  the  Lord's  Day  ?" 

The  first  day  of  the  week  ;  most  probably  Easter 
Sunday,  called, />«r  excellence,  "  the  Lord's  day." 

8.  What  connection  is  there  between  the  epistles 
to  the  Seven  Churches,  and  the  remainder  of  the 
Apocalypse  ? 

Both  alike  declare  the  Omniscience  of  the  Saviour. 
For  it  is  equally  the  prerogative  of  Omniscience  to 
know  the  hearts  of  men,  and  to  foretel  future  events.^ 

9.  In  what  character  is  Christ  exhibited  in  the  first 
chapter  of  the  Apocalypse  ? 

As  the  High  Priest  of  his  Church,  wearing  the 
Ephod  with  its  coat  "  reaching  down  to  the  feet," 
and  its  curious  girdle  made  with  fine  twist  and  gold. 
He  is  also  represented  as  "  the  First  and  the  Last," 
that  is,  as  God.     If  He  is  "  the  Fhst,"  there  is  none 

*  They  also  supply  a  link  which  would  otherwise  be  wanting 
in  the  history  of  the  Christian  Church,  between  the  death  of  the 
Apostles  Peter  and  Paul  and  the  accession  of  Nerva. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  3 

before  Him ;  if  He  is  '^  the  Last,"  there  is  none  after 
Him. 

10.  Is  there  not  a  blessing  promised  on  the  study 
of  this  Book  ? 

There  is.  And  may  a  portion  of  it  descend  upon 
him  who  writes  and  those  who  peruse  this  catechism  ? 


THE    DIVIXE    HISTORY 


CHAPTER  IT. 


Y  whom  was  the  Church 
at  Ephesus  planted  ? 

By  the  Apostle  Paul,  at 
the  close  of  the  reign  of 
Claudius. 

2.  Who  was  Bishop  of 
Ephesus  at  the  time  the 
Apocalypse  was  written  ? 

Timothy,  who  is  said  to 
have  been  martyred  the 
following  year  near  the 
temple  of  Diana  during 
a  pagan  festival,  while 
preaching  agaiust  idolatry, 

3.  What  is  the  present 
state  of  Ephesus  ? 

Excepting  the  mournful  cry  of  the  jackal,  the 
night-hawk,  and  the  owl,  the  occasional  voice  of  the 
traveller,  or  the  wild  shout  of  the  Turcoman,  all  is 
silence  and  solitude. 

4.  Who  was  Bishop  of  Smyrna  at  the  time  the 
Apocalypse  was  written  ? 

Polycarp. 

5.  Relate  the  remarkable  language  of  Polycarp, 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  5 

when  brought  before  the  Pro-consul  and  urged  to 
reproach  Christ. 

"  Eighty-  and  six  years  have  I  served  him,  and  he 
hath  never  wronged  me  ;  and  how  can  I  blaspheme 
my  King  who  hath  saved  me  ? 

6.  Relate  his  remarkable  prayer  at  the  stake. 
"Father   of   thy  well-beloved    and  blessed   Son 

Jesus  Christ,  through  whom  we  have  received  the 
knowledge  of  thee,  the  God  of  angels  and  powers 
and  all  creation,  and  all  the  family  of  the  righteous 
who  live  before  thee ;  I  bless  thee  that  thou  hast 
thought  me  worthy  of  the  present  day  and  hour,  to 
have  a  share  in  the  number  of  martyrs  and  in  the  cup 
of  Christ,  unto  the  resurrection  of  eternal  life,  both 
of  body  and  soul,  in  the  incorruptible  felicity  of  the 
Holy  Spirit ;  among  whom  may  I  be  received  this 
day  as  a  rich  and  acceptable  sacrifice,  as  thou  the 
faithful  and  true  God  hast  prepared,  revealed  and 
fulfilled !  Wherefore  on  this  account  and  for  all 
things  I  praise  thee,  I  bless  thee,  I  glorify  thee 
through  the  eternal  High  Priest,  Jesus  Christ,  thy 
well-beloved  Son :  through  whom  glory  be  to  Thee 
with  Him  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  both  now  and  for 
ever.     Amen." 

7.  To  whose  worship  were  the  Pergameneans 
devoted? 

To  the  worship  of  ^sculapius,  in  whose  sanctuary 
a  live  serpent  was  always  preserved.  The  serpent 
was  regarded  in  Pergamos,  and  in  many  of  the  towns 
of  Asia  Minor,  as  a  genius  loci,  and  an  emblem  of 
the  tutelar  divinity.  All  the  coins  of  Pergamos, 
according  to  Spanheim,  bore  the  figure  of  a  serpent, 

I* 


/     6  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

It  is  remarkable  that  a  city  exhibiting  such  a  device 
upon  its  coins,  should  be  stigmatised  in  the  Apoca- 
lypse as  "  the  place  where  Satan,  the  old  Serpent, 
dwelleth." 

S.  To  what  custom  does  the  promise  of  "  the  hid- 
den manna  and  the  white  stone"  refer  ? 

To  a  custom,  common  among  both  Greeks  and 
RomanS;  of  providing  their  guests  with  some  par- 
ticular mark,  which  was  handed  down  from  father 
to  son  and  insured  hospitality  and  kind  treatment 
whenever  it  was  presented.  It  usually  consisted  of 
a  small  stone  or  pebble,  cut  in  half,  upon  the  halves 
of  which  the  host  and  guest  mutually  inscribed  their 
names,  and  then  interchanged  them  with  each  other. 
The  production  of  this  tessera  was  sufficient  to  in- 
sure friendship  for  themselves  or  their  descendants, 
whenever  they  travelled  again  in  the  same  direction ; 
while  it  is  evident  that  these  stones  required  to  be 
privately  kept,  and  the  name  written  upon  them  to 
be  carefully  concealed,  lest  others  should  obtain  the 
privileges,  instead  of  the  persons  for  whom  they 
were  intended. 

9.  Who  is  meant  by  "  the  woman  Jezebel.^" 
False  teachers  are  meant,  who  infested  the  Church 

of  Thyatira,  tempting  the  disciples  to  fornication  and 
idolatry. 

10.  Of  what  Church  in  the  present  day  were 
these  false  teachers  the  type  ? 

Of  the  Church  of  Rome ;  as  is  manifest  from  the 
description  given  of  that  Church  in  the  Apocalypse. 


OF    THE    CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  III. 


AN  you  describe  the  state 
of  Sardis  at  the  time  the 
Apocalypse  was  written  ? 

Certainly.  It  was  re- 
covering from  the  ruin 
and  devastation  occasion- 
ed by  an  earthquake. 

2.  Quote  the  description, 
given  by  Tacitus,  of  the 
earthquake. 

"  The  calamity  happen- 
ed in  the  night,  and  was 
for  that  reason  the  more 
disastrous.  No  warning 
given,  and  consequently 
no  time  to  escape.  Hills 
are  said  to  have  sunk,  and  vallies  rose  to  mountains. 
Quick  flashes  of  lightning  showed  all  the  horrors  of 
the  scene.'^ 

3.     What  is  the  present  state  of  Sardis  ? 

One  of  blank  and  dreary  desolation.    Every  thing," 

says  one,  "seems  as  if  God  had  cursed  the  place,  and 

given  it  up  to  the  dominion  of  Satan."     Lydians, 

Persians,  Greeks,  Romans,  Goths,  have  all  been  swept 


8  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

away;  and  the  beautiful  lines  of  Hafiz  have  here 
been  realized : 

«  The  spider  hath  wove  his  web  in  the  imperial  palace, 

"  And  the  owl  hath  sung  her  watch-song  on  the  towers  of  Afrasiab." 

4.  What  is  the  testimony  of  Gibbon  to  the  preser- 
vation of  Philadelphia. 

"  Philadelphia  alone  has  been  saved,  by  prophecy 
or  courage.  Among  the  Greek  colonies  and  churches 
of  Asia,  Philadelphia  is  still  erect,  a  column  in  a  scene 
of  ruins. 

5.  What  new  name  is  referred  to  in  the  promise  to 
the  Philadelphian  Church  ? 

"  Jehovah  Tsidkenu,"  The  LORD  (is)  our  Right- 
eousness ;  or,  "  Jehovah  Shammah,"  The  LORD  (is) 
there.     (Jer.  xxiii.  6  ;  xxxiii.  16  ;  Ezek.  xlviii.  35.) 

6.  What  ancient  custom  is  referred  to  in  the  epistle 
to  the  Philadelphian  Church  ? 

The  custom,  not  uncommon  among  the  heathen 
nations  of  antiquity,  of  erecting  monumental  pillars 
within  the  temples  of  their  gods,  and  of  inscribing  on 
these  columns  the  most  important  circumstances  in 
the  life  of  the  deceased  ;  for  instance,  the  name  of  the 
particular  deity  under  whose  auspices  he  had  placed 
himself,  the  name  of  the  city  of  which  he  was  en- 
rolled a  citizen,  and  the  name  of  the  general  under 
whose  command  he  had  fought,  and  bled,  and  con- 
quered. 

7.  By  whom  is  the  Laodicean  Church  supposed 
to  have  been  founded  ? 

Laodicea  was  situated  on  the  confines  of  Phrygia  : 
and  as  Phrygia  was  visited  on  two  occasions  by  the 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  £^ 

Apostle  Paul,  it  is  probable  that  the  Church  in  Lao- 
dicea  was  founded  by  him. 

8.  In  which  of  St.  Paul's  Epistles  is  frequent  men- 
tion made  of  the  Church  in  Laodicea? 

In  his  Epistle  to  the  Colossians. 

9.  What  is  meant  by  "the  Epistle  from  Laodicea  ?" 
Probably  a  copy  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians, 

which  they  had  been  directed  to  forward  to  the  Lao- 
diceans,  with  a  direction  to  them  to  transmit  it  to 
the  Colossians. 

10.  What  is  the  present  state  of  Laodicea? 

It  is  desolate  in  the  extreme ;  the  only  living  crea- 
tures which  inhabit  the  melancholy  spot  are  wolves, 
jackals,  and  foxes. 


10 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


CHAPTER  IV. 


UGHT  not  the  word 
translated  "beasts,"  in  this 
chapter,  to  be  rendered 
"living  creatures." 

Yes.  It  is  a  different 
word  from  that  translated 
"  beast"  in  the  13th  chap- 
ter; this  latter  word  sig- 
nifies properly  "  a  wild 
beast." 

2.  Are  not  the  living 
creatures  cherubim? 

They  are,  as  is  manifest 
from  Ezek.  x.  20,  where 
four  living  creatures,  pre- 
cisely similar  to  these 
are  expressly  called  "  cherubim." 

3.  Who  are  denoted  by  the  living  creatures  ? 
Departed  saints;   as  appears   from  the   song   of 

thanksgiving  to  the  Lamb,  in  which  they  bear  a 
part, — "  Thou  hast  redeemed  us  unto  God  by  Thy 
blood,  out  of  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  peo- 
ple." (Chap.  V.  ver.  9.) 

4.  Why  are  departed  saints  represented  as  cheru- 
bim? 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  11 

Because  after  the  resurrection  they  shall  be  made 
"equal  to  the  angels/'  accordmg  to  our  Saviour's 
promise,  in  Luke  xx.  35,  36. 

5.  Who  are  denoted  by  the  four  and  twenty 
elders? 

Departed  saints. 

6.  How  do  you  distinguish  between  the  living 
creatures  and  the  elders  ? 

That  is  a  difficult  question  to  answer.  Probably 
the  living  creatures  denote  departed  saints  who 
have  lived  under  the  Christian  dispensation,  and  the 
elders  those  who  lived  before. 

Is  there  any  other  passage  of  scripture,  where  de- 
parted saints  are  similarly  divided  into  two  classes? 

Yes;  in  Heb.  xii.  23,  where  St.  Paul  speaks  of 
"  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born, 
and  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect." 

8.  Why  are  the  living  creatures  four^  and  the 
elders  twenty-four  in  number  ? 

The  number /owr  may  remind  us  of  the  four  Evan- 
gelists, who  may  with  propriety  be  said  to  represent 
the  Christian  Church.  The  number  twenty -four  may 
remind  us  of  the  heads  of  the  twenty-four  courses  of 
the  Jewish  Priesthood,  who  may  as  fitly  be  said  to 
represent  the  Jewish  Church. 

9.  What  do  we  learn  from  this  chapter  of  the 
present  condition  of  departed  saints  ? 

The  thrones  and  crowns  and  other  insignia  of  roy- 
alty mentioned  in  this  chapter,  denote  the  investiture 
of  departed  saints  to  the  high  offices  destined  for 
them,  in  Christ's  coming  kingdom. 


12 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


10.  What  do  we  learn  respecting  their  resurrection 
state  ? 

That  they  will  reign  with  Christ,  and  being  made 
"  equal  to  the  angels,"  will  have  angelic  employ- 
ments. "  Unto  the  angels  hath  he  not  put  in  sub- 
jection the  world  to  come,"  (Heb.  ii.  5.)  but  to 
Jesus  the  God-man,  and  to  the  saints  as  assessors 
with  him. 


OF    THE    CHURCH. 


13 


CHAPTER  V. 


HAT  are  we  to  under- 
stand by  the  Sealed 
Book? 

The  Book   of  God's 
decrees. 
2.  Of  what  form  was  it? 

Of  the  form  of  a  roll, 
the  parchment  being 
divided  into  parallel  co- 
lumns. 

3.  Of  what  nature 
were  its  contents  ? 

They  were  hieroglyph- 
ical,  consisting  of  pic- 
tures or  symbolic  repre- 
sentations. 

4.  What  are  we  to  understand  by  the  Sealed  Book 
being  written  within  and  without  ? 

We  are  to  understand  not  only  the  fulness  and 
completeness  of  the  prophecy,  but  that  the  symbols 
on  the  outside  were  supplemental  to  those  within, 
throwing  fresh  light  upon  them,  and  supplying  the 
Church  with  additional  information. 

5.  Who  is  meant  by  "  the  strong  angel"  mentioned 
in  this  chapter  ? 

2 


14  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Probably  the  angel  Gabriel,  whose  name  signifies, 
being  interpreted,  "  my  strength  is  God." 

6.  What  are  we  to  learn  from  the  Apostle's  weep- 
ing much  because  no  one  was  found  worthy  to  open 
the  book  and  loose  the  seals  ? 

That  it  is  a  privilege  of  no  ordinary  kind  to  possess 
these  remarkable  prophecies,  particularly  if  we  are 
enabled  in  any  measure  to  understand  them. 

7.  Is  it  not  our  duty  to  study  the  Apocalypse  ? 
Yes ;  and  our  privilege  also.     "  We  do  well  to  take 

heed  thereto,  as  unto  a  light  shining  in  a  dark  place, 
until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  our 
hearts."     (2  Peter,  i.  10.) 

8.  Have  we  any  promise  that  we  shall  understand 
it  if  we  study  it  in  a  proper  spirit  ? 

Yes.  "  None  of  the  wicked  shall  understand,  but 
the  wise  shall  understand.^''  (Dan.  xii.  10.) 

9.  What  special  benefit  accrues  from  studying  the 
Apocalypse  ? 

Many  of  its  prophecies  have  been  fulfilled,  and 
thus  our  faith  is  increased.  Some  of  them  are  in  the 
course  of  fulfilment,  and  it  is  interesting  to  watch  the 
progress  of  events,  and  compare  them  with  prophe- 
cies uttered  nearly  eighteen  centuries  ago.  Others 
are  yet  future,  but  the  time  of  their  accomplishment 
is  rapidly  hastening  on;  thus  hope  is  called  into 
exercise,  and  the  Christian  is  enabled  to  rejoice  in  the 
prospect  of  Christ's  coming  kingdom ;  and  this  is 
what  St.  Peter  means,  when  he  says,  "  Till  the  day 
dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts." 

10.  Commentators  differ  much  in  their  interpreta- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  15 

tion  of  this  book,  some  making  it  all  past,  others  all 
future.     Is  not  this  very  discouraging  ? 

To  a  certain  extent  it  is.  But  the  great  majority 
of  sound  commentators  agree  in  their  interpretation 
of  the  main  features  of  this  prophecy.  For  instance, 
almost  all  are  of  opinion  that  we  are  now  living 
under  the  Sixth  Vial.  Besides,  we  have  reason  to 
believe  that,  as  the  time  draws  nigh,  increasing  light 
will  be  shed  upon  the  prophecies;  indeed,  by  the 
events  of  the  last  fifty  years  a  flood  of  light  has  been 
already  poured  on  this  confessedly  difficult  book. 
Let  us  above  all  things  avoid  a  dogmatical  spirit ; 
this  will  assuredly  prevent  us  from  discovering  the 
truth. 


16 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


CHAPTER  VI. 


N  Scripture,  of  what  is  a 
war-horse  the  symbol  ? 

It  is  the  symbol  of  a 
heathen  military  people. 

2.  What  military  people 
are  denoted  by  the  horse 
in  the  first  four  seals? 

The  Roman  people. 

3.  Why  is  the  horse 
peculiarly  suitable  to  be 
an  emblem  of  the  Roman 
people  ? 

Because,  as  Rev.  E.  B. 
Elliott  has  observed,  "  the 
Romans  regarded  them- 
selves as  the  Mavortia  proles,  the  descendants  of 
Mars.  To.  him,  as  is  well  known,  the  horse  was 
sacred,  and,  as  such,  annually  sacrificed  at  Rome. 
Hence,  no  doubt,  the  use  of  the  horse  as  one  of  the 
earliest  military  ensigns  of  the  Romans ;  and  hence 
also,  on  various  Roman  medals  noticed  by  Hunter 
and  Emery,  a  horse  or  horse's  head  on  one  side  with 
the  legend  Roma,  Romano,  or  Romanor,  and  on  the 
other,  a  helmeted  head  as  of  Mars." 
4.  Explain  the  First  Seal. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  17 

The  ivhiteness  of  the  horse  denotes  the  prosperity 
of  the  Roman  Empire  under  Nerva,  Trajan,  Adrian, 
and  the  two  Antonines ;  the  rider  on  the  horse  de- 
notes the  Emperor  for  the  time  being,  who  by  his 
mild  administration  was  the  cause  of  so  much  happi- 
ness. The  bow  denotes  the  Cretan  extraction  of 
Nerva's  family,  the  Cretans  being  famous  for  the 
manufacture  and  use  of  the  bow.  The  crown  given 
to  the  rider  corresponds  with  the  crown  given  to  the 
Roman  Imperator  on  returning  from  victory,  and 
agrees  also  with  the  fact  that  in  the  time  of  Nerva 
and  till  the  reign  of  Domitian,  the  Roman  Emperors 
affected  the  crown,  whilst  they  indignantly  rejected 
the  diadem.  The  going  forth  conquering  and  to 
conquer  exactly  harmonizes  with  this  period,  for  in 
the  reign  of  Trajan  the  Roman  empire  reached  its 
utmost  limits.  The  duration  of  the  First  Seal  was  a 
space  of  83  years;  it  commenced  A.  D.  97,  in  which 
year  Nerva  ascended  the  throne,  this  being  the  very 
next  year  to  that  in  which  St.  John  beheld  the  vision ; 
— and  it  terminated  with  the  accession  of  Commodus, 
A.  D.  180.  So  soon  did  the  Apocalypse  begin  to 
receive  its  accomplishment. 

5.  Explain  the  Second  Seal. 

The  red  ox  fiery  colour  of  the  horse  betokens  war 
and  bloodshed.  The  rider  symbolizes  the  Prastorian 
Guards  and  their  Commanders,  by  whom  no  less 
than  nine  Roman  Emperors  were  killed  almost  in 
succession,  namely  Commodus,  Pertinax,  JuUan,  Ca- 
racella,  Alexander  Severus,  Maximin,  Maximus, 
Balbinus,  and  Gordian,  not  to  mention  Elagabalus, 
Alexander  Severus's  chief  minister.  Peace  was 
2* 


18  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

taken  from  the  earth,  and  the  flames  of  civil  war, 
agreeably  with  the  horse's  fiery  colour,  were  kindled 
throughout  the  Empire.  The  presentation  of  the 
sword  to  the  rider  agrees  with  the  presentation  of 
the  sword  to  the  Praetorian  Prefect :  St.  Paul  says  of 
the  Roman  magistrate  "  he  beareth  not  the  sword  in 
vain."  The  duration  of  the  Second  Seal  was  a 
period  of  52  years,  commencing  with  the  murder  of 
Commodus,  A.  D.  192,  and  ending  with  the  murder 
of  Gordian,  A.  D.  244. 

6.  Explain  the  Third  Seal. 

The  blackness  of  the  horse  denotes  the  misery  of 
the  Roman  people  occasioned  by  oppressive  taxa- 
tion. The  rider  symbolizes  the  Provincial  Gover- 
nors. The  voice  from  the  midst  of  the  four  living 
creatures,  issuing  as  it  did  from  the  throne  of  God, 
symbolizes  the  admonitory  direction  of  the  supreme 
government  at  Rome  to  the  provincial  authorities, 
fixing  the  price  at  which  corn  was  to  be  sold.  The 
injunction,  "  Hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine,"  should 
be  translated  "  Hurt  not  with  regard  to  the  oil  and 
the  wine ;"  that  is,  "  Exact  no  more  than  is  equi- 
table." In  too  many  cases  the  rider  paid  no  atten- 
tion to  these  injunctions,  though  represented  as  having 
"  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand"  in  token  of  right- 
eous administration;  and  hence  the  misery  of  the 
Roman  people.  The  Third  Seal  dates  from  the  edict 
of  Caracalla,  A.  D.  213.  The  colour  of  the  horse 
waxed  darker  and  darker,  and  in  the  succeeding 
century  assumed  "  a  deadly  shade."  (Gibbon.) 

7.  Explain  the  Fourth  Seal. 

The  pale  or  livid  colour  of  the  horse  denotes  the 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  19 

approaching  dissolution  of  the  Empire.  The  rider 
is  an  unearthly  power,  even  the  Angel  of  Death. 
His  name  is  Death,  or  Pestilence  :  he  has  also  a 
companion  who  follows  with  him,  whose  name  is 
Hades,  or  The  Grave.  Desolate  indeed  must  have 
been  the  condition  of  the  Roman  Empire  when  the 
Almighty  suffered  Death  and  Hades  to  have  do- 
minion over  it,  and  his  four  sore  judgments,  the 
sword  and  famine  and  noisome  beasts  and  pesti- 
lence, were  let  loose  upon  it !  This  dreadful  state  of 
things  lasted  for  a  period  of  twenty  years,  namely, 
from  A.  D.  248,  to  A.  D.  26S,  during  which  brief 
space  of  time,  Gibbon  thinks  it  probable  that  the 
moiety  of  the  human  species  perished  !  1  Each  of 
these  four  sore  judgments  had  its  allotted  '^ fourth 
parV^  of  the  Roman  ^'earth,^^  on  which  to  inflict  its 
awful  desolations.  From  A.  D.  250,  to  A.  D.  2Q5, 
the  pestilence  "  raged  without  interruption  in  every 
province,  every  city,  and  almost  every  family  of  the 
Roman  Empire.  During  some  time  5000  persons 
died  daily  in  Rome;  and  many  towns  that  had 
escaped  the  hands  of  the  barbarians  were  entirely 
depopulated.'^  (Gibbon.)  So  fearfully  was  the  vision 
of  the  Fourth  Seal  accomplished  ? 

8.  Explain  the  Fifth  Seal. 

The  Fifth  Seal  was  opened  on  the  23d  of  February, 
A.  D.  303,  when  an  armed  force  was  sent  by  Diocle- 
tian to  destroy  the  great  church  of  Nicomedia,  and 
burn  the  sacred  books  in  it.  This  was  the  signal  for 
commencing  a  persecution  which  lasted  for  ten 
years,  which  period  of  time  is  known  in  Ecclesiasti- 
cal History  as  The  -^ra  of  the  Martyrs.     This 


20  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Mrs.  is  still  observed  by  the  Copts  and  Ethiopians. 
One  of  the  Martyrs  in  Nicomedia  was  named  Peter ; 
he  was  a  domestic  in  the  Imperial  Palace :  refusing 
to  sacrifice,  he  was  scourged  with  rods  over  his 
whole  body,  till  the  bones  appeared,  bared  of  the 
flesh.  His  inhuman  persecutors  then  mixed  vinegar 
with  salt,  and  poured  it  upon  the  mangled  martyr. 
A  gridiron  and  fire  were  then  produced,  and  the 
remnants  of  his  body,  Uke  pieces  of  meat  for  roasting 
and  eating,  were  placed  in  the  fire,  not  at  once  but 
in  slices.  In  the  midst  of  his  tortures  this  illustrious 
martyr  continued  invincible,  and  died  steadfast  in  the 
faith.  Eusebius  informs  us  that  new  tortures  were 
continually  invented,  and  that  they  vied  with  one 
another,  as  if  there  were  prizes  proposed  in  the  con- 
test, who  should  invent  the  greatest  cruelties.  He 
tells  us  that  he  had  Jaimself  seen  many  crowded 
together,  some  suffering  decapitation,  some  the  tor- 
ments of  the  flames.  "At  length,"  he  says,  "we 
were  liberated  from  this  punishment  by  the  great 
clemency  of  the  Emperors.  They  were  ordered 
only  to  tear  out  our  eyes,  or  to  deprive  us  of  one  of 
our  legs.  Such  was  their  kindness,  and  such  the 
lightest  kind  of  punishment  against  us ;  so  that  in 
consequence  of  this  humanity  of  theirs,  it  was  im- 
possible to  tell  the  great  and  incalculable  number  Ox' 
those  who  had  their  right  eye  dug  out  with  the 
sword,  and  then  the  socket  seared  with  a  red  hot 
iron,  and  of  those  whose  left  foot  was  maimed  with 
a  searing  iron."  It  would  almost  seem  that  it  was  to 
this,  "the  lightest  kind  of  punishment,"  that  our 
Saviour  refers  in  Mark  ix.  43,  45. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  21 

St.  John  beholds  the  manes  or  shades  of  the  mar- 
tyrs under  the  brazen  altar,  as  victims  offered  in 
sacrifice  :  a  degree  of  impatience  is  expressed  in  their 
prayer,  at  the  delay  of  judgment  and  vengeance. 

9.  Explain  their  prayer,  and  the  answer  given  to  it. 
Like  the  martyrs  of  old,  they  had  been  "  tortured, 

not  accepting  deliverance,  that  they  might  obtain  a 
better  resurrection."  Judgment  would  be  then  given 
them,  and  tribulation  awarded  to  their  persecutors. 
They  pray  for  the  speedy  accomplishment  of  the 
promise :  but  in  reply  they  are  told  that  another 
period  of  persecution  awaits  the  church,  before  the 
day  of  retribution  arrives.  "  White  robes  were  given 
to  every  one  of  them,  and  it  was  said  unto  them  that 
they  should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their  fel- 
low-servants also,  and  their  brethren,  that  should  be 
killed  as  they  were,  should  be  fulfilled." 

10.  Explain  the  Sixth  Seal. 

This  seal  includes  four  visions ;  that  of  the  earth- 
quake, that  of  the  tempest-restraining  angels,  that 
of  the  sealing  angel,  and  that  of  the  palm-bearing 
midtitude.  Its  chronology  ranges  from  the  defeat 
of  Maximin,  A.  D.  313,  to  the  death  of  St.  Augustine, 
A.  D.  430. 

The  earthquake  commences  A.  D.  313,  and  termi- 
nates with  the  defeat  of  Licinius  by  Constantine, 
A.  D.  324,  and  the  establishment  of  Christianity. 
Under  this  earthquake  a  mighty  revolution  took 
place  :  three  "  kings  of  the  earth,^^  that  is,  three 
cotemporary  Roman  Emperors,  namely,  Maxentius, 
Maximin,  and  Licinius,  were  successfully  discomfited 
with  their  armies,  before  the  Labarum,  or  banner 


22  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

of  the  Cross.  The  war  was  strictly  a  religious 
war,  between  Christ  on  one  side  and  the  Pagan 
deities  of  Rome  on  the  other.  Defeat  was  associated 
in  the  minds  of  the  vanquished  with  insupportable 
horror,  from  a  sense  of  the  "  wrath  of  the  Lamb." 

The  judgments  of  God  on  the  persecutors  must 
not  be  passed  over  in  silence.  The  Dominions  of 
Maximin  were  visited  with  famine  and  pestilence  .- 
the  sores  spread  over  the  body,  and  deprived  many 
of  sight :  Maximin  himself  was  smitten ;  his  flesh 
consumed,  and  dropped  off  from  his  bones ;  his  eyes 
started  from  their  sockets ;  and,  in  his  agony,  he 
cried  out,  "It  was  not  I,  but  others,  who  did  it.'^  At 
length,  after  confessing  the  justice  of  his  punishment, 
he  breathed  his  last.  Galerius  also  was  smitten 
with  pestilence;  Uke  Herod,  "he  was  eaten  of  worms, 
and  gave  up  the  ghost."  Maxentius  was  drowned. 
Diocletian  died  worn  out  with  grief  and  vexation. 


OF    THE    CHURCH. 


23 


CHAPTER  VII. 


XPLAIN  the  vision  of  the 
four  teinpest-restraining 
angels. 

From  the  victory  of  Coii- 
stantine  over  Licinius,  to 
the  death  of  Theodosius, 
a  period  of  71  3^ears,  the 
Gothic  nations  were  eager 
to  invade  the  Roman  Em- 
pire, but  were  restrained 
by  an  overruling  Provi- 
dence. "  The  threaten- 
ing tempests  of  barbarians 
were  repelled  or  suspended 
on  the  frontiers."  (Gibbon.) 
One  exception  alone  occur- 
red, when  Valens  was  de- 
feated by  the  Goths  in  the 
fatal  battle  of  Adrianople  ;  but  this  single  exception 
serves  only  to  make  the  rule  more  manifest. 
2.  Explain  the  sealing  vision. 
No  sooner  had  Christianity  become  the  established 
religion  of  the  Roman  Empire,  than  apostacy  pre- 
vailed in  the  Church  to  a  fearful  extent,  and  world- 
liness  and  hypocrisy  crept  in.  The  "mystery  of 
iniquity"  began  to  unfold  itself,  and  the  "little  horn" 


24  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

of  Daniel  to  germinate.  As  of  old,  so  now,  "  all 
were  not  Israel,  who  were  of  Israel:"  there  was 
however,  "  a  remnant  according  to  the  election  of 
grace,"  who  are  represented  as  sealed  by  "  an  angei 
ascending  from  the  east,  having  the  seal  of  the  living 
God."  This  angel  denotes  Jesus  Christ,  "  the  angel 
of  the  covenant,"  who  is  "  the  bright  and  morning 
star"  "  ascending  from  the  east,"  and  rising  in  the 
hearts  of  his  people.  He  also  seals  them  "  with  that 
Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  which  is  the  earnest  of  their 
inheritance,  until  the  redemption  of  the  purchased 
possession,  unto  the  praise  of  his  glory." 

The  "  sealed  ones"  are  represented  as  a  very  small 
number,  only  144,000  out  of  7,000,000  which  is  the 
mystic  standard  of  comparison,  being  the  population 
of  Israel  in  the  days  of  Solomon.  Out  of  every 
forty-eight, /or/y-^ez^eTz  are  represented  as  ensealed. 

3.  Why  is  the  tribe  of  Levi  inserted  in  the  list, 
arid  the  tribe  of  Dan  left  out  ? 

The  tribe  of  Levi  is  inserted,  because,  in  the 
Christian  Israel,  Levi  takes  his  part  with  the  other 
eleven  tribes,  the  Levitical  covenant,  and  with  it  the 
Levitical  priesthood,  being  done  away  in  Christ. 
The  tribe  of  Dan  is  left  out  because,  as  it  was 
necessary  to  exclude  one  tribe  from  the  mystical  list, 
to  make  room  for  Levi,  Dan  was  the  most  fitting  to 
be  excluded  ;  as  12,000  "  sealed  ones"  could  hardly 
be  supposed  to  exist  in  a  tribe  so  devoted  to  idolatry ; 
Dan,  therefore,  is  omitted,  as  being  altogether  un- 
sealed. 

3.  What  do  we  learn  from  this,  of  the  character 
of  the  apostacy  ? 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  26 

We  learn  that  two  marks  of  the  apostacy  are, 
undue  exaltation  of  the  clergy,  and  idolatry. 
And  these  two  marks  were  but  too  apparent  in  the 
Church  of  the  fourth  century.  The  communion  table 
was  changed  into  the  altar  ;  the  Lord's  supper  into 
something  Uke  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass  ;  and  the 
sacramental  elements  had  come  to  be  adored.  Bap- 
tism was  supposed  to  save  the  soul  ex  opere  operato, 
and  therefore  was  often  deferred  to  a  deathbed,  as  in 
the  case  of  Constantino.  In  these  and  similar  prac- 
tices of  the  age,  we  discern,  but  too  plainly,  the 
features  of  the  instealing  apostacy.  But  the  chjef 
form  in  which  idolatry  manifested  itself  was  in  the 
worship  paid  to  saints  and  martyrs,  and  even  to  their 
bones  and  relics.  In  fact,  a  compromise  seems  to 
have  been  entered  into  between  Christians  and 
Pagans,  whereby  the  latter,  professing  Christianity, 
were  indulged  with  a  sort  of  Polytheism  of  dead 
men ;  and  even  sensible  objects  of  worship  were  not 
withheld  from  them.  The  great  majority  of  Chris- 
tians, instead  of  abhorring  idolatry  as  formerly, 
encouraged  and  defended  it,  now  that  the  objects  of 
it  were  saints  and  martyrs. 

5.     What  is  the  chronology  of  the  sealing  vision  ? 

It  embraces  a  period  of  71  years,  namely,  from 
A.  D.  324,  to  A.  D.  395,  and  coincides  with  the 
chronology  of  the  preceding  vision. 

7.  Explain  the  vision  of  the  palm-bearing  mul- 
titude. 

(1.)  It  teaches  the  doctrine  of  the  final  perseve- 
rance of  the  saints,  who  are  represented  as  having 
attained  eternal  felicity ;  in  this  respect  it  coincides 

3 


36  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

with  the  17th  article  of  our  Church.     (2.)  It  speaks 
of  a  period  of  time  called  "the  great  tribulation;" 
thereby  drawing  a  comparison  between  it  and  some 
lesser  tribulation  which  had  passed  away.     It  thereby 
makes  persecution   a  mark  of  the   apostacy,  and 
teaches  us  that  nominal  Christians  have  been  more 
cruel  than  even  Pagans  themselves.     (3.)  Another 
important  lesson  which  we  learn  from  this  vision  is, 
that  the  doctrine  of  "justification  by  faith  only"  is 
the  doctrine  maintained  by  "  the  sealed  ones ;"  for 
the  palm-bearing  multitude  are  represented  as  ascrib- 
ing their  "  salvation  to  God  and  to  the  Lamb,"  and 
as  "  having   washed  their  robes  and  made  them 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  :"  a  denial  of  this 
doctrine  is  made  another  mark  of  the  apostacy.     (4.) 
Lastly,  we  are  taught  that  this  life  is  only  a  pilgrim- 
age, and  that  the  antitype  of  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles 
IS  yet  future.   An  ambitious  and  worldly  spirit  is  there- 
fore a  fresh  mark  of  the  unsealed  ones. 
7.     What  is  the  chronology  of  this  vision  ? 
It  coincides  with  the  sera  of  St.  Augustine,  who 
was  raised  up  at  this  time  to  preach  the  doctrines  of 
grace.     "  It  is  evident,"   says  dean   Milner,  "  that 
real  Christianity,  notwithstanding  its  nominal  increase 
under    Christian    Emperors,  must  soon  have   been 
extinct,  if  God  had  not  interposed   with  a  second 
great   effusion    of  his    Spirit."     Augustine   was   a 
special  instrument  in  the  hands  of  Providence,  for 
effecting  the  great  work  of  reviving  true  religion  in 
the  Church.     His  doctrine  was,  as  Mr.  Elliott  justly 
observes,  "  emphatically  and  preeminently,  the  doc- 
trine  of  divine  sovereign  grace; — grace  predesti- 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  27 

nating,  electing,  preventing,  quickening,  illuminating, 
adopting,  saving, — saving  alike  from  sin's  dominion 
and  all  other  real  evils  of  this  life,  and  saving  unto 
the  end."  This  eminent  servant  of  Christ  was  or- 
dained presbyter  A.  D.  391,  and  Bishop  of  Hippo 
A.  D.  395,  the  very  year  in  which  Theodosius  died, 
and  the  sealing  vision  terminated.  He  was  removed 
to  his  rest,  A.  D.  430. 

8.  Is  not  the  fourth  century  a  favourite  one  with 
some  writers  ? 

Yes,  with  those  of  the  Tractarian  school ;  but  how 
different  is  their  mind  in  this  respect  from  that  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  !  They  condemn  what  He  approves, 
and  approve  what  He  condemns :  the  fourth  century 
is  branded  in  the  Apocalypse  with  the  mark  of  apos- 
tacy. 

9.  Were  not  the  Bishops  of  Rome  very  corrupt 
at  this  time  ? 

By  their  worldliness  and  ambition  they  caused  the 
name  of  Christ  to  be  blasphemed  among  the  heathen. 
Ammianus  gives  the  following  description  of  Da- 
masus,  the  Bishop  of  Rome  A.  D.  366,  just  300 
years  after  the  death  of  St.  Peter.  "  The  ardour  of 
Damasus  and  Ursinus  to  seize  on  the  episcopal  seat 
surpassed  the  ordinary  measure  of  human  ambi- 
tion. They  contended  with  the  rage  of  party ;  the 
quarrel  was  maintained  by  the  wounds  and  death  of 
their  followers ;  and  the  prefect  was  constrained  by 
their  violence  to  retire  into  the  suburbs.  Damasus 
prevailed ;  the  well-disputed  victory  remained  on  the 
side  of  his  faction;  137  dead  bodies  were  found  in 
the  Basilica  of  Scinnius,  where  the  Christians  held 


28  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

their  religious  assemblies  ;  and  it  was  long  before  the 
angry  minds  of  the  people  resumed  their  usual  tran- 
quillity. When  I  consider  the  splendour  of  the  Capi- 
tal, I  am  ncJt  astonished  that  so  valuable  a  prize 
should  inflame  the  desires  of  ambitious  men,  or 
produce  the  fiercest  and  most  obstinate  contests. 
The  successful  candidate  is  secure  that  he  will  be 
enriched  by  the  offerings  of  matrons ;  that  as  soon 
as  his  dress  is  composed  with  becoming  care  and 
elegance,  he  may  proceed  in  his  chariot,  through  the 
streets  of  Rome  ;  and  that  the  sumptuousness  of  the 
imperial  table  will  not  equal  the  delicate  entertain- 
ments provided  by  the  taste  and  at  the  expense  of 
the  Roman  Pontiff.  How  much  more  rationally 
would  these  Pontiffs  consult  their  true  happiness,  if, 
instead  of  alleging  the  greatness  of  the  city,  as  an 
excuse  for  their  manners,  they  would  imitate  the 
exemplary  life  of  some  provincial  bishops,  whose 
temperance  and  sobriety  and  humble  apparel  recom- 
mend their  pure  and  modest  virtue  to  the  Deity  and 
his  true  worshippers." 

10.     What  do  we  learn  from  this  chapter  of  the 
true  character  of  the  apostacy  ? 

The  marks  of  the  apostacy,  as  laid  down  in  this 
chapter,  are,  undue  exaltation  of  the  clergy,  idola- 
try, Pelagianism,  a  persecuting  spirit,  a  denial  of 
the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  only,  and 
lastly,  worldliness  and  ambition. 


OF    THE    CHURCH. 


29 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


OW  do  you  translate  the 
first  verse  of  this  chapter  ? 
"  And  when  he  opened 
the  seventh  seal  there  had 
been  silence  in  heaven 
about  the  space  of  half 
an  hour."  The  meaning 
is,  not  that  the  "  silence" 
follows  the  opening  of  the 
seventh  seal,  but  that  it 
precedes  it. 

2.  What  is  meant  by 
this  "  silence  in  heaven  ?" 
The  stillness  in  the  poli- 
tical heaven,  which  lasted 
^^S^^^  VI  years,  during  the  visions 
of  the  tempest-restraining  angels,  and  the  sealing 
angel.  During  this  period  of  time  "  the  threatening 
tempests  of  barbarians  were  either  repelled  or  sus- 
pended on  the  frontiers."  (Gibbon.)  The  only  ex- 
ception was,  as  we  have  seen,  the  battle  of  Adriano- 
ple. 

3.     Show  that  this  period  of  71  years  answers  to 
the  duration  mentioned  by  St.  John,  namely,  "  about 
the  space  of  half  an  hour." 
3* 


30  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

It  answers  exactly.  St.  John  does  not  say  "  the 
space  of  half  an  hour,"  but,  '^  ahoiiV^  that  space. 
It  appears  that  the  visions  of  the  Apocalypse,  (illus- 
trative of  the  history  of  the  Church  from  the  com- 
mencement of  the  time  denoted  by  the  epistles  to  the 
Seven  Churches,  to  the  Millenium,)  occupy  Eight- 
een Centuries,  and  were  seen  by  St.  John  in  the 
course  of  Twelve  Hours,  namely,  from  six  o'clock 
in  the  evening,  to  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  of  "  the 
Lord's  Day."  A  deep  mystery  was  shadowed  out 
in  this,  of  which  more  will  be  said  hereafter.  On 
this  scale  of  measurement  of  time  three  centuries 
would  be  represented  by  two  hours,  150  years  by 
one  hour,  75  years  by  half  an  hour.  Seventy-one 
years  might  therefore,  with  the  greatest  propriety 
be  represented  as  "  about"  that  space  of  time.  No 
sooner  has  this  period  expired  than  the  Seventh  Seal 
is  opened,  and  the  clang  of  war  is  heard.  The 
Seven  Angels  which  stand  before  God  have  seven 
trumpets  given  to  them,  and  set  themselves  to  sound. 

4.  Explain  the  Incense  vision. 

The  Angel  with  the  golden  censer  is  Jesus  Christ, 
"  the  Angel  of  the  covenant,"  our  great  "  High 
Priest."  He  is  represented  as  "standing  at  the 
altar,"  that  is,  at  the  brazen  altar,  to  receive  the  in- 
cense of  the  people  offering.  Like  the  Levitical 
Priest  of  old,  having  received  the  incense,  he  takes 
burning  coals  from  off  the  altar,  places  them  on  his 
censer,  carries  them  with  the  incense  into  the  sanc- 
tuary, applies  the  fire  from  them  to  the  incense  to 
make  it  burn,  after  laying  it  on  the  golden  altar 
before  the  veil.     Nadab  and  Abihu  for  not  offering 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  31 

in  a  similar  manner,  were  struck  dead  by  God  on  the 
spot.  Now  what  was  the  reason  for  all  this  particu- 
larity ?  Why  must  the  incense  be  laid  on  the  golden 
altar,  and  then  fire  be  applied  to  it  from  coals  taken 
from  the  brazen  altar?  The  fire  from  the  brazen 
altar  symbolizes  the  meritorious  atoning  sacrifice  of 
Christ ;  the  application  of  this  fire  to  the  incense  de- 
notes the  application  of  the  propitiatory  virtue  of  the 
merits  of  this  sacrifice  to  the  prayers  of  his  people  ; 
the  smoke  of  the  incense  on  the  golden  altar  shadows 
forth  the  coming  up  of  their  prayers  with  acceptance 
before  the  mercy-seat.  Other  fire  than  this  was 
"strange  fire,"  which  God  would  not  honour  with 
his  approval,  yea,  which  would  bring  down  his  hea- 
viest displeasure.  Accordingly  we  read  that  "  the 
smoke  of  the  incense,  which  came  with  the  prayers 
of  the  saints,  ascended"  with  acceptance  "  before 
God  out  of  the  AngePs  hand :"  but  upon  the  rest, 
who  seem  to  have  forsaken  the  altar-fire,  the  wrath 
of  God  descended  :  "  the  angel  took  the  censer,  filled 
it  with  fire  of  the  altar,  and  cast  it,"  the  fire,  "  upon 
the  earth,"  that  is,  upon  the  men  of  "  the  earth,"  or 
the  unsealed  ones;  "and  there  were  voices,  and 
thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earthquake." 

The  crying  sin  of  the  Christian  Church  in  the 
fourth  century,  and  indeed  ever  since,  is  demono- 
latry,  or  the  ivorshipping  of  dead  men  and  ivomen 
and  asking  them  to  intercede :  and,  in  truth,  this 
"  doctrine  of  demons"  was  expressly  foretold  by  St. 
Paul,  as  one  great  mark  of  "  the  apostacy"  which 
should  in  the  last  days  be  brought  in  "  by  the  hypoc- 
risy of  liars."  (1  Tim.  iv.  1,  2.) 


32:  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

The  successive  sounding  of  Seven  Trumpets,  and 
the  fall  of  Babylon,  at  the  Seventh  blast  of  the  Se- 
venth Trumpet,  seems  intended  to  point  out  "the 
apostacy,"  with  Rome  as  its  head,  as  the  Jericho  of 
the  New  Testament.  (Joshua,  vi.) 

5.  What  is  meant  by  the  "voices,  thunderings, 
lightnings,  and  earthquake,"  preparatory  to  the 
sounding  of  the  First  Trumpet  ? 

No  sooner  was  Theodosius  dead,  than,  "in  the 
winter  of  the  same  year,  the  Gothic  nation  was  in 
arms."  They  were  now  directed  by  the  bold  and 
artful  genius  of  Alaric  :  he  traversed  without  re- 
sistance the  plains  of  Macedonia  and  Thessaly,  and 
entered  the  fertile  fields  of  Phocis  and  Boeotia,  which 
"  were  instantly  covered  by  a  deluge  of  barbarians, 
who  massacred  the  males  of  an  age  to  bear  arms, 
and  drove  away  the  beautiful  females  with  the  spoil 
and  cattle  of  the  flaming  villages.  The  whole  ter- 
ritory of  Attica  was  blasted  by  his  baneful  presence  ; 
and,  if  we  may  use  the  comparison  of  a  cotemporary 
philosopher,  Athens  resembled  the  bleeding  and 
empty  skin  of  a  slaughtered  victim.  Corinth,  Argos, 
Sparta,  yielded  without  resistance  to  the  arms  of  the 
Goths,  and  the  most  fortunate  of  the  inhabitants  were 
saved  by  death  from  beholding  the  slavery  of  their 
families,  and  the  conflagration  of  their  cities."  (Gib- 
bon.) These  exploits  of  Alaric,  immediately  conse- 
quent on  the  death  of  Theodosius,  sufficiently  show 
what  is  meant  by  the  "  voices,  thunderings  and  light- 
nings," preparatory  to  the  first  trumpet.  With  re- 
spect to  the  "  earthquake,"  that  was  fulfilled  when 
Alaric  was  made  master-general  of  lUyricum,  by  an 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  33 

edict  published  at  Constantinople.  His  possession  of 
the  Illyrian  prefecture  brings  to  our  recollection  the 
tripartite  division  of  the  Roman  Empire,  which  oc- 
curred early  in  the  reign  of  Constantine,  and  before 
the  establishment  of  Christianity.  Constantine  ob- 
tained Gaul,  Spain,  Britain,  Italy,  Africa ;  Licinius, 
the  vast  Illyrian  prefecture,  comprehending  the  rest 
of  Europe  ;  and  Maximin,  the  Asiatic  provinces  and 
Egypt.  It  appears  that,  in  the  Apocalypse,  this  tri- 
partition  is  not  lost  sight  of,  and  is  set  before  us  re- 
peatedly in  the  first  four  trumpets.  The  "  earth- 
quake," therefore  denotes  the  final  division  of  the 
Roman  Empire  between  the  two  sons  of  Theodosius, 
(which  took  place  after  the  death  of  their  father,) 
and  the  appointment  of  Alaric  to  be  master-general 
of  Illyricum. 

6.  Explain  the  First  Trumpet. 

The  chronology  of  this  trumpet  is  chiefly  the 
period  of  ten  years  which  elapsed  between  A.  D. 
400,  when  Marie  first  invaded  Italy,  and  A.  D.  410, 
when  he  besieged  Rome  for  the  third  time,  and  took 
it.  Rhadagaisus  also  entered  Italy  with  an  army  of 
300,000  Vandals  from  the  Baltic,  but,  being  defeated 
under  the  walls  of  Florence,  retired  from  Italy,  and 
crossed  the  Rhine  into  France.  The  desolation  of 
France  is  thus  described  by  Gibbon  :  "  The  scene  of 
peace  and  plenty  was  suddenly  changed  into  a  desert; 
and  the  prospect  of  the  smoking  ruins  could  alone 
distinguish  the  solitude  of  nature  from  the  desolations 
of  man.  The  flourishing  city  of  Nantz  was  surprised 
and  destroyed,  and  many  thousand  Christians  were 
inhumanly  massacred  in  the  church.     Worms  per- 


34  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

ished  after  a  long  and  obstinate  siege ;  Strasburgh, 
Spires,  Rhiems,  Tourney,  Arras,  Amiens,  experi- 
enced the  cruel  oppression  of  the  German  yoke,  and 
the  consuming  flames  of  war  spread  from  the  banks 
of  the  Rhine  over  the  greatest  part  of  the  seventeen 
provinces  of  Gaul." 

On  the  twenty-fourth  of  August,  A.  D.  410  Alaric 
besieged  Rome  for  the  third  time  and  took  it.  "  At 
the  hour  of  midnight  the  Salarian  gate  was  silently 
opened,  and  the  inhabitants  were  awakened  by  the 
tremendous  sound  of  the  Gothic  trumpet.^'  The 
intensity  of  the  First  Trumpet  had  now  passed  away, 
and  in  the  same  year  Alaric  expired. 

7.  Explain  the  Second  Trumpet. 

After  the  death  of  Alaric,  a  period  of  eighteen 
years  elapsed,  and  no  new  invasion  broke  on  the 
Western  Empire.  But  now  a  new  scene  commenced. 
In  the  year  429  Genseric  commenced  a  maritime 
war.  With  an  Army  of  Vandals  he  crossed  the 
Mediterranean  from  the  Gibraltar  rock  into  Africa. 
Hippo  and  Carthage  were  both  taken  and  burnt,  the 
former  A.  D.  431,  the  latter  439.  During  the  siege 
of  Hippo,  on  the  28th  of  August,  in  the  76th  year  of 
his  age,  the  sainted  Augustine  was  gently  released 
by  death,  and  joined  to  the  white-robed  palm-bearing 
company  which  had  already  begun  to  gather  out  of 
the  long  and  great  tribulation. 

Not  content  with  the  conquest  of  the  maritime 
provinces  of  Africa,  Genseric  invaded  Italy,  and 
plundered  Rome.  The  pillage  lasted  a  fortnight,  and 
all  that  remained  of  public  or  private  wealth,  of 
sacred  or  profane  treasure,  was  diUgently  transposed 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  35 

to  the  ships  of  Genseric.  "  The  fleets,"  says  Gibbon, 
"  that  issued  from  the  ports  of  Carthage  again  claimed 
the  empire  of  the  Mediterranean."  With  these  fleets 
Genseric  conquered  Sicily,  Sardinia,  and  all  that  was 
"in  the  third  part  of  the  sea,"  including  also  the 
coasts  of  Spain,  Liguria,  Tuscany,  Campania,  Luca- 
nia,  Bruttium,  Apulia,  Calabria,  Venetia,  and  Dal- 
matia.  In  vain  did  the  Romans  send  fleets  against 
him.  Their  fleets  were  twice  destroyed,  once  in  the 
harbour  of  Carthagena,  and  once  in  that  of  Bona. 
So  accurately  was  the  prophecy  fulfilled.  As  under 
the  First  Trumpet  "the  third  part"  of  the  Roman 
"  earth"  was  laid  waste  by  fire  and  sword,  and  "  the 
third  part  of  trees  was  burnt  up;"  so  under  the 
Second  Trumpet  the  Vandals,  like  "  a  great  moun- 
tain burning  with  fire,"  were  precipitated  "  into  the 
sea  ;  and  the  third  part  of  the  sea  became  blood ;  and 
the  third  part  of  the  creatures  which  were  in  the  sea, 
and  had  life,  died ;  and  the  third  part  of  the  ships 
were  destroyed."  "  The  arms  of  the  Vandals,"  says 
Gibbon,  "  spread  desolation,  or  terror,  from  the  co- 
lumns of  Hercules  to  the  mouth  of  the  Nile." 

8.  Explain  the  Third  Trumpet. 

The  meteor  or  "  star  burning  as  it  were  a  torch," 
is  Attila,  king  of  the  Huns,  the  terror  of  nations  and 
the  scourge  of  God.  His  dominions  included  both 
Germany  and  Scythia :  they  touched  the  Danube  on 
one  side,  the  Tanais  on  the  other.  From  the  calam- 
ities inflicted  by  the  Huns  throughout  Thrace  and 
Macedonia,  and  upon  70  cities  of  the  Eastern  Em- 
pire, the  inhabitants  of  the  Western  "  third  part" 
might  learn  what  to  expect,  if  the  fury  of  Attila  were 


36  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

to  be  directed  against  them.  At  length  he  descends 
upon  the  Western  Empire  ;  but  upon  what  portion  ? 
He  invades  Gaul,  but  is  repulsed.  The  voice  of  pro- 
phecy had  marked  out  for  the  scene  of  his  operations, 
"  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  the  fountain  of 
waters,"  that  is,  the  Rhine,  the  Po,  and  the  numerous 
streams  of  Italy.  Accordingly,  in  the  year  452,  Attila 
descended  from  his  poHtical  "  heaven,"  invaded  Italy, 
besieged  Aquileia  with  an  innumerable  host  of  bar- 
barians, took  it,  and  razed  it  to  the  ground.  Suc- 
ceeding generations  have  scarcely  been  able  to  dis- 
cover its  ruins.  "  After  this  dreadful  chastisement 
Attila  pursued  his  march,  and,  as  he  passed,  the  cities 
of  Altinum,  Concordia,  and  Pladua  were  reduced 
into  heaps  of  stones  and  ashes.  The  inland  towns, 
Vicenza,  Verona,  and  Bergamo,  were  exposed  to  the 
rapacious  cruelty  of  the  Huns.'^  (Gibbon.)  It  was 
the  boast  of  this  ferocious  conqueror,  that  the  grass 
never  grew  where  his  horses'  feet  had  trod.  The 
metaphor  of  a  meteor  implies  sudden  extinction  :  in 
this  respect,  likewise,  the  prophecy  was  fulfilled. 
•The  king  of  the  Huns,  having  descended  upon  "  the 
third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  the  fountains  of  waters," 
and  poisoned  them,  died  suddenly  by  the  rupture  of 
a  blood-vessel.  This  event  took  place  A.  D.  453  : 
thus  was  extinguished  the  meteor  of  the  north, 
whose  name  was  "  wormwood,"  who  had  poisoned 
the  streams  of  Italy,  and  "  made  them  bitter,"  so  that 
none  could  drink  them. 

9.  Explain  the  Fourth  Trumpet. 

The  time  was  now  come  when  an  end  was  to  be 
put  to  the  Western  Empire :  its  fall  was  to  precede 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  37 

the  revelation  of  Antichrist,  This  is  asserted  by 
St.  Paul  in  2  Thess.  ii.  7,  8, — "  He  who  now  letteth 
(or  hindereth)  will  let  (or  hinder),  until  he  be  taken 
out  of  the  way;  and  then  shall  the  Lawless  One  be 
revealed." 

And  here  let  us  pause. — The  Red,  the  Black,  the 
Pale  Horse,  have  each  in  turn  passed  before  our 
eyes ;  we  have  heard  the  prayer  of  the  Martyrs  ;  we 
have  seen  the  germination  of  the  great  Apostacy ;  we 
have  heard  the  commission  of  Divine  wrath  go  forth 
against  the  Christianized  Roman  Empire ;  we  have 
seen  its  accomplishment  in  the  desolations  of  the 
Goths,  the  Vandals,  and  the  Huns :  and  now  what 
remains  but  that  the  Western  Empire  be  utterly  sub- 
verted ? 

In  the  year  476,  Odoacer,  king  of  the  Heruli, 
"  resolved  to  abolish  the  useless  and  expensive  office 
of  Emperor  of  the  West."  The  son  of  Orestes,  who 
had  assumed  the  singular  title  of  Romulus  Augus- 
tulus,  was  made  the  instrument  of  his  own  disgrace, 
and  signified  his  resignation  to  the  senate.  The  first 
of  his  names  was  derisively  changed  by  the  Greeks 
into  Momyllus ;  the  second,  by  the  Latins  into 
Augustulus.  Thus  "  the  third  part  of  the  sun  was 
smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the  moon,  and  the  third 
part  of  the  stars ;  so  that  the  third  part  of  them  was 
darkened,  and  the  day  shone  not  for  the  third  part  of 
it,  and  the  night  likewise." 

10.  What  is  meant  by  the  proclamation  of  the 
woe-denouncing  Angel? 

Instead  of  "Angel,"  the  majority  of  manuscripts 
read  "  Eagle"  in  the  original :  and  as  the  external 
4 


38  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

evidence  of  manuscripts  is  decidedly  in  favour  of  the 
latter  reading,  so  the  internal  evidence  of  the  con- 
text is  likewise. 

The  chronological  sera  of  the  woe-denouncing 
<*  eagle"  is  the  sixth  century.  And  how  did  this 
century  open  ?  With  gloomy  presages  of  the  future  ; 
for  the  Roman  Empire  had  just  fallen  in  the  West, 
and,  therefore,  by  the  unanimous  consent  of  the 
Church  at  that  time,  grounded  on  that  remarkable 
declaration  of  St.  Paul  already  quoted,  (2  Thess.  ii. 
7,  8.)  the  revelation  of  Antichrist  was  expected  to 
take  place  speedily.  "  He  who  had"  so  long  "  hin- 
dered" was  already  "  taken  out  of  the  way ;"  in 
other  words,  the  Western  Roman  Emperor  was 
removed :  and  now  what  remained  but  that  Anti- 
Christ  be  revealed? 

Again :  in  the  course  of  this  century,  namely,  in  the 
year  533,  the  pope  was  declared  "  Head  of  all  the 
churches,"  by  an  edict  of  the  Emperor  Justinian. 
He  then  usurped  the  place  of  Christ,  and  showed 
himself  to  be  a  Vice-christ,  and  was  considered  by 
many  as  Antichrist. 

But  the  question  for  our  consideration  is,  What 
body  of  Christians  would  be  the  loudest  in  sound- 
ing the  note  of  alarm  throughout  Christendom? 
and  the  answer  doubtless  is,  that  body  of  Christians 
who  had  maintained  the  faith  in  its  purity  from  the 
beginning,  and  had  thus  proved  themselves  the  wor- 
thy successors  of  those  who,  in  the  time  of  Constan- 
tine  and  Sylvester,  foreseeing  the  coming  apostacy  of 
the  Church,  retired  into  the  secluded  vallies  of  the 
Alps  J  in  other  words,  the  Church  of  the  Vallenses. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  39 

This  Church  is  represented  in  Chap.  xii.  14,  as 
furnished  with  "two  wings  of  the  Great  Eagle/' 
and  "flying  into  the  wilderness,  into  her  place." 
And  what  "  place"  does  the  very  propriety  of  the 
symbol  point  out  ?  What  locality  is  that  which  is 
the  most  suited  for  the  abode  of  the  Eagle  ?  Surely 
the  crags  and  precipices  of  the  *M1ps.  The  true 
reason  why  commentators  have  been  unable  to  ex- 
plain the  woe-denouncing  Eagle  is,  that  they  have 
overlooked  the  prominent  position  assigned  to  the 
Vallensic  Church  in  the  Apocalypse. 

As,  when  the  Christ  appeared  there  was  a  general 
expectation  amongst  the  Jews  of  the  appearance  of 
the  Christ;  so,  when  Antichrist  was  revealed, 
there  was  a  general  expectation  of  the  revelation  of 
Antichrist.  And,  as  the  Christ,  when  he  ap- 
peared, was  received  as  the  Christ  only  by  pious 
Jews,  so  the  Antichrist,  when  he  was  revealed, 
was  recognized  as  the  Antichrist  only  by  pious 
Christians. 

Mr.  Elliott  informs  us  that  Hilarion  wrote  thus  in 
the  year  402  : — "It  now  wants  101  years  to  the  end 
of  the  Sixth  Chiliad  ;  about  the  closing  of  which  the 
Ten  Kings  must  arise  ;  Babylon,  now  reigning,  fall : 
Antichrist  arise,  and  be  destroyed  by  Christ's  coming ; 
and  so  the  saints'  Sabbath  Millenary  begin."  Hila- 
rion seems  to  have  followed  the  Septuagint  chrono- 
logy, and  to  have  expected  that  the  revelation  of 
Antichrist  would  take  place  in  503.  It  seems  also, 
that  he  considered  Papal  Rome  to  be  Babylon. 

According  to  the  Septuagint  chronology,  in  503 
the  world  would  have  existed  6,000  years.     It  is 


40  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

remarkable  that  the  year  fixed  upon  by  Hilarion  for 
the  revelation  of  Antichrist,  should  be  only  20 
years  distant  from  the  year  in  which  he  was  actually 
revealed. 

But  here  arises  the  question,  Is  the  Pope  Anti- 
christ ? 

The  term  Antichrist  admits  of  three  meanings  ; 
one  which  makes  it  synonymous  with  Vice-Christy 
Deputy  of  Christ,  or  Vicar  of  Christ.  Accord- 
ing to  this  definition,  the  Pope  confesses  himself  to 
be  Antichrist. 

The  second  meaning  of  the  term  Antichrist  makes 
it  synonymous  with  a  Rival-Christ,  a  Usurper  of 
Christ's  office,  a  Pseudo-Christ.  According  to  this 
view  of  the  term,  Antichrist  will  have  the  same 
relation  to  Christ  that  Antipope  or  Pseudo-pope 
has  to  Pope.  Now  the  truth  cannot  be  denied  that 
the  Pope  does  usurp  the  office  of  Christ,  for  he  calls 
himself  "  Head  of  all  the  Churches,^'  and  was 
declared  to  be  so  in  533,  by  an  edict  of  the  Emperor 
Justinian.  The  Pope  also  calls  himself  "  Spouse  op 
the  Church,"  and  under  this  character  has  a  ring 
given  to  him  at  his  inauguration  to  the  Papal  See. 
It  is  manifest  that  the  Catholic  Church  cannot  have 
two  Heads,  or  tivo  Spouses:  it  follows,  therefore,  by 
a  necessary  consequence,  that  the  Pope  is  Rival- 
Christ,  a  Usurper  of  Christ's  office,  a  Pseudo- 
Christ,  in  short.  Antichrist. 

There  is  yet  another  view  of  the  term  Antichrist, 
which  makes  it  synonymous  with  Enemy  of  Christ. 
The  prefix  anti  would,  in  this  view  of  the  word, 
denote  opposition,  as  it  plainly  does  in  such  words 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  41 

as  Anti-Reformer^  Anti-Monarchical^  Anti-Repub- 
lican, Anti-Corn-Law,  &c.  which  are  in  daily  use. 

It  has  already  been  shown  that  the  Pope  usurps 
the  offices  of  Christ ;  now  usurpation  necessarily 
implies  opposition  and  rebellion,  yea,  rebellion  of 
the  very  worst  kind.  This  is  well  illustrated  by  the 
Rev.  T.  R.  Birks,  in  his  "  Four  Prophetic  Empires  :'^ 
— "  Let  us  suppose  a  rebel,  in  some  distant  province, 
to  forge  the  royal  seal  and  handwriting,  and  pretend 
to  act  in  the  name  of  the  sovereign.  He  then  claims 
to  himself  entire  and  unreserved  allegiance.  He 
abrogates  whatever  laws  he  pleases,  and  enacts  con- 
trary ones  in  their  room.  He  enforces  his  own 
statutes  by  the  severest  punishments  against  those 
who  still  adhere  to  the  old  laws  of  the  kingdom.  He 
clothes  himself  with  the  robes  of  state,  applies  to 
himself  the  royal  titles,  claims  immunity  from  the 
laws  even  of  his  own  enacting  ;  and  pretends  that  all 
the  statutes  derive  their  sole  force  from  his  sanction, 
and  must  borrow  their  meaning  from  his  interpreta- 
tion. Last  of  all  he  banishes,  strips  of  their  goods, 
imprisons,  and  puts  to  death,  all  those  subjects  who 
abide  by  the  laws  of  the  king  and  reject  his  usurpa- 
tion. Surely,  in  this  case,  the  pretence  of  governing 
in  the  monarch's  name  does  not  excuse,  but  aggra- 
vates the  rebellion.  It  lessens  greatly,  it  is  true,  the 
guilt  of  the  deceived  subjects,  but  increases,  in  the 
same  proportion,  the  crime  of  their  deceiver." 

No  words  can  express  more  clearly  than  these  of 
Mr.  Birks,  the  futility  of  the  argument  brought  for- 
ward by  Romanists  in  palliation  of  the  Pope's  re- 
bellion ;   namely,  that  whatever  the  Pope  does,  he 
4* 


42  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

does  in  the  name  and  in  the  behalf  of  Christ,  and, 
therefore,  that  the  Pope  cannot  be  Antichrist.  Mr. 
Birks  has  shown  the  sophistry  of  this  plea ;  the  fact 
alleged  in  excuse  makes  the  case  a  thousand  times 
worse.  According  to  the  third  view  of  the  term,  the 
Pope  is  Antichrist. 

Whichever  view  we  take  of  the  term,  whether  we 
consider  it  as  synonymous  with  Vicar  of  Christ,  or 
Rival  of  Christ,  or  Enemy  of  Christ,  the  result  is 
the  same,  namely,  that  the  Pope  is  Antichrist, 

The  objection  brought  forward  by  Roman  Catho- 
lics and  by  some  few  Protestants,  to  this  application 
of  the  term  Antichrist  to  the  Pope,  namely,  that  he 
does  not  "deny  the  Father  and  the  Son,"  and  so 
cannot  be  Antichrist,  (1  John  ii.  22.)  is  easily  an- 
swered. There  are  many  ways  of  denying  the 
Father  and  the  Son.'^  One  way  is,  by  denying  that 
the  Father  has  a  Son :  this  the  Mohammedans  do. 
Mohammed,  and  his  successors,  the  Caliphs,  may 
therefore  be  considered  as  Antichrist. 

Another  way  is  by  rejecting  the  commandments 
of  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  substituting  other 
commandments  in  their  stead.  This  the  Pope 
does.     He  is  therefore  Antichrist. 

A  third  way  is  by  asserting  that  the  Son  of  God 
comes  over  and  over  again  in  the  form  of  a  piece  of 
bread.  This  is  denying  the  essential  humanity  of 
the  Son.  (1  John,  iv.  3.)  The  Pope  therefore  in 
maintaining  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  de- 
clares himself  to  be  Antichrist. 

A  fourth  way  is,  by  denying  that  the  Son  of 
God  has  the  sympathies  of  our  nature.     This  has 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  43 

been  repeatedly  denied  by  the  Jesuits,  who  maintain 
that  the  Divine  nature  of  our  Lord  tends  to  make 
him  austere,  and  that  we  require  mediators  who, 
being  only  human,  can  feel  for  us,  and  sympathize 
with  us.  In  denying  that  the  Saviour  has  the  sym- 
pathies of  our  nature,  they  do  in  reality  deny  that  he 
has  come  "in  the  flesh,''  and  so  manifest  themselves 
to  be  Antichrist.  At  the  same  time,  by  representing 
the  Divine  nature  as  austere  they  flatly  contradict  the 
Apostle,  who  declares  that  "  God  is  Love." 


44 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


CHAPTER  IX. 


HEN  did  the  Fifth 
Trumpet  begin  to  sound? 

In  606  or  607.  In 
one  of  these  two  years 
Mohammed  retired  into 
the  cave  of  Hera,  and 
Phocis  issued  his  Edict 
relative  to  the  Pope's 
Supremacy. 

2.  Who  is  the  "Fallen 
star"  alluded  to  ? 

Mohammed,  who  was 

at  this  time  in  an  im- 

'  poverished       condition, 

though  his  lineal  ances- 

^  tors  had  been  princes  of 

their  country. 

3.  When  was  "the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit" 
given  him,  and  "  the  bottomless  pit"  opened  ? 

He  received  the  "key  of  the  bottomless  pit,"  mis- 
called by  him  "  the  key  of  God,"  in  606  or  607, 
when  he  retired  into  the  cave  of  Hera,  to  forge  his 
imposture.  The  "  pit"  was  opened  in  609,  when  he 
emerged  from  the  cave  with  his  imposture  fabri- 
cated. 

4.  What  is  meant  by  the  "smoke"  which  issued 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  45 

from  the  pit,  and  the  "  locusts"  which  came  out  of 
the  "smoke?" 

The  "  smoke"  symbolizes  the  fumes  of  his  false 
religion;  and  the  "locusts"  denote  the  Saracens, 
who,  in  1612,  began  to  issue  forth,  and  to  overspread 
the  East  with  their  Antichristian  delusions. 

5.  Explain  the  hieroglyphic  employed  to  symbol- 
ize the  Saracens. 

They  are  represented  as  "  locusts,"  to  denote  their 
innumerable  armies,  and  the  devastation  occasioned 
by  them.  The  "  teeth  of  lions"  signify  their  military 
strength  and  invincible  ferocity.  Their  "  scorpion 
sting"  symbolizes  the  destructive  venom  of  their 
religious  fanaticism.  Their  trampling  as  of  "  horses" 
points  out  their  Arabian  origin  ;  the  horse  being  a 
native  of  Arabia.  Their  faces  as  of  men  mark  their 
unconquerable  courage  ;  their  hair  as  of  women  sets 
forth  their  effeminate  licentiousness.  Their  ivings 
symbolize  the  rapidity  of  their  conquests  ;  their  dia- 
dems as  of  gold,  the  turbans  of  their  head-dress. 
The  king  who  rules  over  them,  is  '^  the  Angel  of  the 
bottomless  pit,"  that  is,  Satan,  the  author  of  evil, 
whose  name  is  in  Hebrew,  "  Abaddon ;"  in  Greek, 
"  Apollyon  ;"  in  English,  "  the  destroyer." 

6.  How  does  the  commission  given  to  the  "locusts" 
apply  to  the  Saracens  ? 

It  applies  exactly.  The  "  locusts"  were  commis- 
sioned "  not  to  hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  or  any 
green  thing,  or  any  tree."  This  injunction  is  agree- 
able with  the  precepts  of  the  Koran,  and  agrees,  also, 
with  the  order  of  the  Caliph  Abubeker,  issued  to  the 
Saracens  on  their  first  invasion  of  Syria  : — "  Destroy 


46  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

no  Palm-trees,  nor  any  fields  of  corn;  cnt  down  no 
fruit  trees,  nor  do  any  mischief"  On  the  other  hand 
there  was  a  positive  commission  given  to  the  "lo- 
custs,'^ which  was, "  to  hurt  the  men  who  had  not 
the  seal  of  God  on  their  foreheads."  And  one  cause 
of  the  spread  of  Mohammedism  was  the  corrupt  and 
idolatrous  state  of  Christendom :  this  is  well  shown 
in  Sale's  preface  to  his  translation  of  the  Koran. 
Mohammed  declared  his  mission  to  be  against  idola- 
tors. 

7.  Show  that  the  symbolical  period  of  "  five 
months,"  during  which  the  locusts  were  to  torment 
men,  was  fulfilled  in  the  history  of  the  Saracens. 
Show,  also,  that  they  had  power  to  "  torment"  and 
to  hurt,"  not  to  "kill." 

The  Saracens  grievously  tormented  Christians, 
both  in  the  East,  and  in  the  West ;  but  they  had  no 
power  to  "  kill"  them  in  their  corporate  capacity,  as 
constituting  Eastern  and  Western  Christendom.  They 
could  not  make  themselves  masters,  either  of  Con- 
stantinople or  of  Rome ;  they  could  not  take  away 
the  political  life  of  Christians. 

With  respect  to  the  period  of  the  symboHcal  "  five 
months,"  or  150  days,  it  is  manifest  that  a  day 
stands  for  a  year,  as  in  the  prophecies  of  Daniel ; 
and,  that  the  period  of  1 50  years  is  to  be  reckoned 
either  from  A.  D.  609,  when  the  "  smoke"  began  to 
issue  from  the  "bottomless  pit,"  or  from  A.  D.  612, 
when  the  "locusts"  emerged  from  out  of  the 
"smoke."  No^  it  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  the 
settlement  of  the  "locusts"  took  place  A.  D.  762, 
when  Almanzor  laid  the  foundations  of  a  new  city 


OF /THE    CHURCH.  47 

on  the  western  bank  of  the  Tigris,  and  called  it 
Medinat  al  Salem,  "  the  city  of  Peace."  This  was 
exactly  150  years  from  the  issuing  forth  of  the  "lo- 
dists,"  and  is,  doubtless,  the  true  interpretation  of  the 
mystical  "  five  months." 

If  we  reckon  by  lunar  years,  from  A.  D.  609,  the 
period  will  terminate,  A.  D.  755,  when  the  Caliphate 
was  divided,  and  "  the  colossus  which  had  bestridden 
the  whole  south,  was  broken."  (Sismondi.) 

Some  persons  may  be  inclined  to  reckon  from 
A.  D.  607,  when  "  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit" 
was  given  to  Mohammed.  According  to  this  calcu- 
lation, the  "five  months"  would  expire  A.  D.  757, 
when  the  tide  of  war  began  to  turn  against  the  Sara- 
cens in  Spain. 

The  Saracen  woe  may  be  considered  as  having 
passed  away  in  934,  when  the  Caliphate  of  Bagdad 
was  stripped  of  its  temporal  power. 

8.  What  is  meant  by  the  "one  voice  from  the  four 
horns  of  the  golden  altar?" 

It  has  been  observed  by  the  Jews,  that  "the  essence 
of  a  sacrifice  consists  in  the  sprinkling  of  the  blood.^^ 
The  "  one  voice  from  the  four  horns  of  the  golden 
altar"  denotes  that  this  sprinkling  had  been  univer- 
sally unattended  to ;  in  other  words,  that  the  atone- 
ment of  Christ  had  been  generally  neglected,  and 
other  intercessors  substituted.  At  the  close  of  the 
tenth  century  the  Christian  Church  was  sunk  in 
superstition,  idolatry,  and  demonolairy,  or  the 
worshipping  of  dead  men  and  women. 

6.  Explain  the  Sixth  Trumpet. 

The  Euphratean  horsemen  denote  the  Turks  who, 


48  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

after  the  Turkish  fashion,  are  represented  as  tomans 
of  tornans,  or  myriads  of  myriads.  The  breast-plates 
of  fire,  and  hyacinth,  and  brimstone,  denote  the 
partiality  of  the  Turks  to  a  uniform  of  red  and  blue 
and  yellow.  The  heads  of  lions  symboUze  the  re- 
semblance of  the  Turks  to  the  Saracens  in  undaunted, 
courage  and  savage  ferocity.  Some  of  their  Sultans 
have  even  borne  the  name  of  Jirslau  which  signifies 
Lion  in  the  Turkish  language.  Thus  ^Ip  Jirslau  is 
Turkish  for  Valiant  Lion,  and  Killidge  ^rslau  for 
Noble  Lion.  The  fire  and  smoke  and  brimstone, 
with  which  "the  third  part"  of  men  were  killed, 
point  out  the  artillery  and  fire-arms  with  which 
Constantinople  was  taken.  The  horse-tails,  like 
unto  serpents,  having  heads,  denote,  as  Mr.  Elliott 
justly  observes,  "  the  ensigns  of  one,  two  or  three 
horse-tails,  that  mark  distinctively  the  dignity  and 
power  of  the  Turkish  Pasha."  The  oppressive  rule 
of  the  Pashas  is  marked  by  the  words, "  And  with 
these  they  commit  injustice." 

Mr.  Elliott's  explanation  of  the  "  four  angels"  is 
probably  the  true  one ;  namely,  that  they  are  the 
same  "  four  angels"  mentioned  in  the  seventh  chap- 
ter, who  are  there  represented  as  "  restraining  the 
four  winds."  When  the  Caliphate  of  Bagdad  lost  its 
temporal  power,  and  the  Saracen  woe  had  passed 
away,  they  may  be  said  to  have  restrained  the  four 
winds  again.  As  Bagdad  is  situated  by  the  river 
Euphrates,  these  angels  are,  with  great  propriety,  re- 
presented as  "  bound"  on  the  banks  of  the  river :  but 
with  the  sounding  of  the  Sixth  Trumpet  they  are 
again  loosed. 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  49 

With  respect  to  the  mystical  period  of  "  an  hour,  a 
day,  a  month,  a  year,"  it  is  to  be  observed  that  it 
denotes  S65i  years  and  30  years  and  1  year  and  15 
days :  the  sum  of  which  is  396  years,  3  months  and 
15  days.  It  denotes  the  period  which  should  elapse 
between  the  losing  of  the  Turks,  and  their  taking 
Constantinople.  Now  Constantinople  was  taken  on 
the  29th  of  May,  1453;  reckoning  backwards  from 
this  epoch,  we  come  to  the  middle  of  February,  A.  D. 
1057.  Mr.  Elliott  has  shown  that  on  the  18th  of 
January,  in  this  identical  year,  Togrul  Beg  was  in- 
augurated as  "  Protector  and  Governor  of  the  Mos- 
lem Empire ;"  and,  it  is  probable,  that  if  we  were 
better  acquainted  with  the  history  of  that  period,  we 
should  be  able  to  show  that  about  the  middle  of 
February,  the  Turks  began  their  attack  on  the  East- 
ern Empire :  as  it  is,  the  agreement  is  striking. 

But  the  article  prefixed  to  the  "  hour  and  day  and 
month  and  year,"  in  the  original,  seems  to  show  that 
something  else  is  intended ;  for  it  is  not  prefixed  to 
the  similar  aggregate  of  "  a  Time,  two  Times,  and  a 
half"  (chap.  xii.  14.)  It  seems  to  point  out  this  du- 
ration of  time  as  remarkable  in  more  respects  than 
one  in  the  history  of  the  Turks  :  and  so  indeed  it  is  ; 
for,  from  the  commencement  of  the  reign  of  Othman, 
on  the  9th  of  June,  A.  D.  1301,  to  the  9th  of  Sep- 
tember, A.  D.  1697,  is  a  period  of  396  years  and  3 
months,  or  mystically,  "  a  day,  a  month,  and  a  year." 
And  on  the  11th  September,  A.  D.  1697,  (new  style) 
the  fatal  battle  of  Zenta  was  fought,  the  prelude  to  a 
series  of  disasters,  from  which  the  Ottoman  Empire 

5 


50  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

has  never  recovered  ;  since  that  time  it  has  ceased  to 
be  a  ivoe  to  Christendom. 

The  crescent  of  the  Tm'ks  seems  to  have  become 
a  full  moon  on  the  29th  of  May,  A.  D.  1453.  If  we 
date  396  years,  3  months,  and  15  days,  or  "an  hour, 
a  day,  a  month,  and  a  year"  from  thence,  we  shall 
come  to  the  13th  of  September,  A.  D.  1849;  about 
which  time  the  Turkish  power  may  be  expected  to 
be  totally  dried  up. 

10.  Did  the  Saracen  and  Turkish  woes  lead  men 
to  repent  ? 

No.  The  Western  Church  is  represented  as  in- 
corrigible. "  The  rest  of  the  men  which  were  not 
killed  by  these  plagues  repented  not  of  the  works  of 
their  hands,  that  they  should  not  worship  demons, 
(dead  men,)  and  idols  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  brass, 
and  stone,  and  of  wood  :  which  neither  can  see,  nor 
hear,  nor  walk  :  neither  repented  they  of  their  mur- 
ders, nor  of  their  sorceries,  nor  of  their  fornication, 
nor  of  their  thefts."  This  was  the  state  of  the  Church 
of  Rome,  if  we  may  believe  the  testimony  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  at  the  time  Luther  appeared. 


OF    THE    CHURCH. 


51 


CHAPTER  X. 


IGHTY  Angel  clothed 
with  a  cloud.  Who  is 
meant  by  this  ? 

Jesus  Christ,  who  ap- 
pears as  the  Angel  of 
the  Reformation.  The 
"  cloud"  is  the  symbol  of 
the  Divine  Majesty.  The 
"rainbow'^  is  the  token 
of  peace  and  mercy,  and 
shows  that  God  was  still 
mindful  of  his  covenant- 
"His  face  hke  the  sun, 
and  his  feet  as  pillars  of 
fire"  demonstrate  beyond 
the  possibility  of  doubt, 
that  it  is  the  same  Jesus  who  was  seen  of  John  on 
the  mount  of  Transfiguration,  and,  in  vision,  walking 
amidst  the  seven  golden  candlesticks.  The  "Little 
Book"  in  his  hand  betokens  a  Revelation  to  the 
Church.  He  plants  his  "  right  foot  on  the  sea,  and 
his  left  on  the  earth,"  claiming  them  as  his  own, 
though  usurped  by  the  Pope.  His  "loud  cry,  as 
when  a  Hon  roars,"  points  him  out  as  the  Lion  of 


52  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

the  tribe  of  Judah,  in  contradistinction  to  the  Lion 
(Leo)  of  Rome :  it  shows  also  the  effect  produced 
by  the  writings  of  Luther  throughout  Christendom. 
The  "  seven  thunders"  are  the  thunders  from  the 
Seven  Hills. 

2.  What  is  meant  by  St.  John  being  commanded 
to  "  seal  up  those  things  which  the  thunders  uttered, 
and  not  to  write  them?" 

The  meaning  is,  that  Luther  was  to  pay  no  heed 
to  the  thunders  of  the  Vatican  and  the  bulls  of  the 
Roman  Pontiff. 

3.  What  is  meant  by  the  oath  of  the  Angel,  "  that 
there  should  be  time  no  longer,  but  that  in  the  days 
of  the  voice  of  the  Seventh  Angel  the  mystery  of 
God  should  be  finished  ?" 

The  word  time  should  be  translated  delay.  From 
the  Eera  of  the  Reformation,  A.  D.  1517,  to  the 
sounding  of  the  Seventh  Trumpet,  there  should  not 
be  the  delay  even  of  a  Time,  i.  e.  of  360  years. 
The  Seventh  Trumpet  began  to  sound  about  the 
middle  of  the  eighteenth  century ;  that  is,  about  fifty 
years  after  the  termination  of  the  Sixth  Trumpet,  or 
the  Second  Woe.  It  will  probably  cease  in  1865, 
which  will  be  twelve  years  short  of  360  years,  or  of 
Ji  TIME,  from  the  era  of  the  Reformation.  It  is 
necessary  to  observe  that  the  word  here  translated 
"  time"  is  a  different  word  from  that  which  is  also 
translated  "Time"  in  Chapter  xii.  14.  This  latter 
word  is  the  same  as  that  which  occurs  in  the  Septua- 
gint  translation  of  Dan.  xii.  7,  to  which  text  there  is 
an  undoubted  reference  in  the   passage  before  us: 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  53 

indeed,  the  speaker  is  the  same  in  both  places,  and 
the  oath  similar. 

4.  Is  there  in  the  "  Little  Book,"  an  allusion  to 
any  "  little  book"  circulated  at  the  time  ? 

Yes  :  There  is  an  allusion  to  certain  tracts  written 
by  WicklifF  and  his  followers,  which  were  at  this 
time  widely  distributed.  It  was  not  long  after  the 
decease  of  the  English  Reformer,  that  the  Popish 
hierarchy,  alarmed  at  the  dangers  with  which  the 
rapid  dissemination  of  his  principles  threatened  their 
church,  exerted  their  utmost  efforts  to  suppress  them  ; 
at  their  instigation,  a  commission  was  issued  in  1387, 
for  the  seizure  of  all  the  "  little  books"  written  by 
him  and  his  followers.  It  was  empowered  to  forbid 
all  persons,  of  whatever  degree,  to  read  those  per- 
nicious writings,  or  to  support  the  scandalous  doc- 
trines contained  in  them,  on  pain  of  forfeiture  and 
imprisonment ;  and  letters  patent  to  the  same  effect 
were  despatched  to  commissioners  in  most  of  the 
Counties  of  England. 

Foxe  tells  us,  that  in  those  days  "  some  would  give 
a  load  of  hay  for  a  few  chapters  of  St.  James  or 
St.  Paul  in  English."  Wickliff's  Bible  was  eagerly 
sought  after:  they  who  were  able  among  the  Re- 
formers purchased  copies ;  they  who  were  not  able 
procured,  at  least,  transcripts  of  particular  Gospels  or 
Epistles  ;  and,  when  the  flames  were  kindled,  it  was 
a  common  practice  to  fasten  about  the  neck  of  the 
condemned  heretic  such  scraps  of  Scripture  as  were 
found  in  his  possession,  that  they  might  share  his  fate. 

It  is  to  these  "  little  books,"  tracts,  and  scraps  of 
Scripture,  that  allusion  is  made. 
5* 


54  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

5.  Why  is  the  "Little  Book'^  represented  as 
"  open"  in  the  Angel's  hand  ? 

To  denote  the  Reformers'  love  for  the  Bible,  and 
their  translating  it  into  various  languages.  Thus 
Luther  and  Melancthon  are,  at  this  day,  represented 
in  engravings  with  an  open  copy  of  the  Scriptures 
in  their  hands. 

6.  What  is  meant  by  St.  John's  "eating  the 
Little  Book  ?" 

The  Reformers'  meditation  on  the  Scriptures,  par- 
ticularly on  the  prophecies  relative  to  Antichrist ;  and 
their  inwardly  digesting  them. 

7.  Why  was  the  "  Little  Book"  sweet  at  first, 
but  hitter  afterwards  ? 

To  search  into  the  prophecies  is  pleasant  and  agree- 
able ;  but  to  understand  the  tales  of  persecutions  which 
they  foretel,  is  sad  and  sorrowful.  Hence  we  learn, 
that  the  "  Little  Book"  is  closely  connected  with  the 
prophecy  which  follows  respecting  the  "  Two  Wit- 
nesses."    In  fact,  it  seems  to  be  identical  with  it. 

8.  What  title  do  you  conceive  to  be  the  proper 
one  for  the  "  Little  Book  ?" 

A  Divine  Tract  respecting  the  "  Two  Witnesses." 

9.  What  is  meant  by  the  injunction  given  to  St. 
John,  to  "  prophesy  again  before  many  peoples  and 
nations  and  tongues  and  kings  ?" 

The  word  "  before"  should  be  translated  "concern- 
ing." St.  John  was  to  go  back  to  the  commence- 
ment of  the  1260  years;  and  to  give  a  fresh  pro- 
phecy concerning  the  nations  of  Christendom,  during 
that  space  of  time. 

10.  Why  is  it  particularly  necessary  to  attend  to 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  55 

the  prophecy  respecting  the  Two  Witnesses,  in  the 
present  day  ? 

Because  we  here  see  what  Church  that  is  which 
has  been  selected  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  having  the 
TRUE  Apostolic  Succession  ;  that  is,  a  Succession, 
not  so  much  of  orders  as  of  doctrine  and  practice. 


56 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


CHAPTER  XI. 


XPLAIN  the    first    two 
verses  of  this  chapter. 

The  measuring  the  ser- 
vants of  God  is  equivalent 
to  what  is  elsewhere  term- 
ed the  sealing  them :  each 
phrase  alike  denotes  the 
taking  an  account  of  them, 
and  involves  the  idea  of 
separation,  the  separation 
of  the  sealed  from  the  un- 
sealed, of  the  measured 
from  the  unmeasured.  By 
the  measured  Israelites 
who  worship  God  at  the 
altar  and  within  the  tem- 
ple, during  the  space  of 
"  FORTY-TWO  "  mystical 
^^  months,"  that  is,  of  1260  years,  we  are  to  under- 
stand those  who  refuse  to  pollute  themselves  with 
idolatry  and  demonolatry.  They  are,  as  Mr.  Faber 
well  expresses  it,  "  unfeignedly  subject  to  the  rule  of 
Christ,  the  great  mystic  High-Priest  of  their  profes- 
sion ;  are  circumcised  in  heart ;  they  cheerfully  em- 
brace the  whole  code  of  the  gospel ;  they,  agreeably 
to  their  position  in  the  hieroglyphical  painting,  con- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  57 

stitute  a  Church  within  a  Church,  a  faithful  Church 
within  an  unfaithful  Church."  On  the  other  hand, 
the  mystic  "  Gentiles"  of  "  the  outer  court,"  who  are 
left  unmeasured,  are  the  paganizing  adherents  of  the 
great  demonolatrous  Apostacy. 

There  is  reason  to  believe  that  the  1260  years,  that 
is,  the  1260  mystical  "days,"  or  the  42  mystical 
"  months,"  began  A.  D.  604,  when  the  Anglo-Saxon 
"horn"  of  Kent,  the  original  kingdom  of  Hengist, 
submitted  to  the  Pope's  appointment  of  Augustine  to 
the  Archbishopric  of  Canterbury.  The  ecclesiastical 
domination  of  the  Pope  over  the  Ten  Gothic  king- 
doms was  then  completed.  Soon  afterwards,  namely 
in  608,  Pope  Boniface  III.  opened  the  Pantheon 
anew,  and,  whereas  it  was  formerly  dedicated  to 
Jupiter  and  the  heathen  Gods  of  Rome,  consecrated 
it  henceforth  to  the  Virgin  Mary  and  all  the  Saints. 
Thus  was  idolatry  and  demonolatry,  that  is,  the  wor- 
shipping of  dead  men  and  women,  openly  established 
at  Rome.  The  adherents  of  the  dominant  Apostacy 
are  stigmatized  in  this  chapter  as  "Gentiles,"  and,  as 
such,  "  the  outer  court,"  or  "  court  of  the  Gentiles" 
is  appropriated  to  them.  They  have  the  range  of 
"Holy  City"  or  nominal  Christendom,  but  are  ex- 
cluded from  the  Sanctuary,  or  Holy  Place,  which  is 
assigned  to  the  "  Two  Olive  Trees,"  the  "  Two  Can- 
dlesticks," and  the  144,000  approved  Servants  of 
God. 

The  complete  parallel  which  exists  between  the 
Apostacy  and  Paganism  will  be  made  evident  from 
the  following  considerations. 

(1.)  Canonization  of  Saints  is  borrowed  from  the 


58  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Heathen,  who  were  in  the  habit  of  admitting  into  the 
number  of  the  gods  men  famous  for  virtue,  and  emi- 
nently serviceable  to  their  country,  and  of  awarding 
them  divine  honours.  Just  as  the  heathen  gods  must 
have  been  deified  before  they  could  be  worshipped 
as  gods,  so  the  saints  departed  must  be  canonized  by 
the  Pope,  before  they  can  be  publicly  prayed  to. 

(2.)  Invocation  of  Saints  is  borrowed  likewise  from 
the  heathen.  "  God  is  not  approached  by  men," 
saith  Plato,  "but  all  converse  and  intercourse  be- 
tween him  and  men  is  performed  by  the  mediation  of 
demons."  And  again  :  "  Demons  are  reporters  and 
carriers  from  men  to  the  gods,  and  again  from  the 
gods  to  men,  of  the  supplications  and  prayers  of  the 
one,  and  of  the  injunctions  and  rewards  of  devotion 
from  the  other." 

(3.)  The  appointment  of  tutelar  saints  over  par- 
ticular countries  and  particular  cities  is  borrowed 
from  the  heathen. 

(4.)  So  likewise  is  the  assignment  of  particular 
offices  to  the  saints.  For  just  as  Bacchus  gave  wine; 
Ceres,  corn;  Esculapius,  health;  so  St.  Roch  and  St. 
Sebastian  are  said  to  heal  the  plague  ;  St.  Sigismund, 
fever  and  ague;  St.  Apolonia,  tooth-ache;  St.  An- 
thony, inflammation;  St.  Marus,  convulsions  and 
palsies ;  St.  Otitia,  sore  eyes ;  St.  Hubert,  the  bite  of  a 
mad  dog ;  St.  Valentine,  the  falling  sickness ;  St.  Be- 
nedict, the  stone ;  St.  John,  the  Evangelist,  poison  ; 
St.  Blasius,  bones  that  stick  in  the  throat ;  &c.  &c. 

(5.)  The  making  images  of  the  saints ;  the 
consecrating  the  images  with  certain  prayers  and 
ceremonies;   the   giving  honour  and  reverence  to 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  59 

them,  by  cringing,  bowing  and  kneeling  before  them, 
by  kissing  them,  by  lighting  candles  and  burning  in 
cense  before  them,  and  by  praying  before  them ;  are 
all  borrowed  from  the  heathen.  And  the  Pantheon 
itself,  which  was  formerly  filled  with  images  of  Pagan 
gods,  is  full  of  images  of  Romish  saints. 

(6.)  The  use  of  Holy  Water ;  the  doctrine  of  pur- 
gatory ;  sacrifices  for  the  dead ;  lights  in  churches ; 
sacred  relics  ;  processions ;  pilgrimages ;  and  practices 
of  a  like  nature,  are  all  borrowed  from  Paganism. 

That  this  is  the  case,  is  confessed  by  Beroaldus  and 
Baronius.  "When  I  call  to  mind  the  institutions  of 
the  holy  mysteries  of  the  heathen,"  says  Beroaldus,  "I 
am  forced  to  believe,  that  most  things  appertaining  to 
the  celebration  of  our  solemnities  and  ceremonies  are 
taken  thence.  As  for  example :  from  the  Gentile 
religion  are  the  shaven  heads  of  priests,  turnings 
round  at  the  altar,  sacrificial  pomp,  and  many  such 
like  ceremonies,  which  our  priests  solemnly  use  in 
our  mysteries.  How  many  things  (good  God!)  in 
our  religion,  are  like  to  the  Pagan  religion  !  how 
many  rites  common !" 

Baronius,  the  great  champion  of  Popery,  makes  a 
similar  confession.  "In  many  things,'^  says  he, 
"  there  is  a  conformity  between  Popery  and  Pagan- 
ism. That  many  things  have  been  laudably  (!)  trans- 
lated from  Gentile  superstition  into  the  Christian  reli- 
gion, hath  been  demonstrated  by  many  examples, 
and  the  authority  of  Fathers.  And  what  wonder,  if 
the  most  holy  bishops  have  granted  that  the  ancient 
customs  of  Gentiles  should  be  introduced  into  the 
worship  of  the  true  God,  from  which  it  seemed  im- 


60  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

possible  to  take  off  many,  though  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity.'^ 

Hence  we  see  the  propriety  of  representing  the 
Apostacy  as  Gentilism  or  Paganism  ;  and  members 
of  the  Apostate  Chm'ch  as  Gentiles  or  Pagans. 

Dr.  Gilly,  speaking  of  the  fourth  century,  observes, 
"  there  was  a  prevaiUng  tendency,  on  the  part  of  the 
most  eminent  bishops  and  professors  of  the  gospel,  to 
render  Proselytism  still  more  general  by  bringing 
Christianity,  on  some  points,  down  to  the  level  of 
Paganism  ;  when  their  aim  ought  to  have  been  to 
extinguish  the  last  embers  of  superstition.  That  the 
votaries  of  Polytheism  might  be  conciliated,  it  was 
thought  expedient  to  leave  as  many  of  the  old  popu- 
lar superstitions  in  practice,  as  might  be  varnished 
over  and  adapted  to  Christian  worship.  That  vio- 
lence might  not  be  done  to  long-cherished  habits  and 
prejudices,  certain  helps  to  devotion  to  which  the 
people  were  accustomed  were  reserved;  such  as 
images,  pictures,  processions,  relics,  pilgrimages,  vo- 
tive offerings,  expiatory  performances,  and  self-in- 
flicted bodily  penances." 

Those  who  wish  for  further  information  on  this 
subject  may  find  it  in  Poynder's  "  Popery  in  alliance 
with  Heathenism,"  and  in  Stopford's  "  Pagano-Pa- 
pismus." 

2.  Who  are  meant  by  "the  Two  Witnesses?" 

Two  Churches  are  meant,  not  two  individuals. 
This  is  evident  from  their  not  being  styled  "  the  Two 
Olive-Trees,  and  the  Two  Candlesticks,  standing 
before  the  God  of  the  earth."  It  appears,  from 
Psalm  lii.  8,  that  olive-trees  were  cultivated  within 


THE    CHURCH.  61 

the  house  of  God,  and  we  may  collect  from  Zecha- 
riah  iv.  3,  11,  12,  that  then-  number  was  limited  to 
two.  It  appears  also  from  Jeremiah,  xi.  16,  and 
from  Romans  xi.  7 — 26,  that  an  olive-tree  is  a  sym- 
bol of  a  Church.  But  some  persons  may  still  be 
disposed  to  think  that  two  individuals  are  meant, 
because  David  compares  himself  to  a  green  olive- 
tree.  To  prevent  this  misconstruction  of  the  pas- 
sage, we  are  told  that  "the  Two  Witnesses'^  are 
"Two  Candlesticks,''  as  well  as  "Two  Olive-trees." 
Now,  a  Candlestick  is  known,  on  infallible  autho- 
rity, to  be  an  emblem  of  a  Church  ;  for  this  is  ex- 
pressly stated  in  Revelation,  i.  20.  "  The  Two  Wit- 
nesses" are  therefore  Two  Churches. 

And  this  interpretation  agrees  with  the  position 
assigned  to  "  the  Two  Witnesses"  in  the  hieroglyph- 
ical  painting.  They  stand  in  the  immediate  presence 
of  the  Lord  of  the  Temple ;  as  the  two  olive-trees, 
and  the  golden  candlestick  of  old,  stood  before  the 
Shechinah.  The  imagery  teaches  us,  first,  that  they 
are  to  be  sought  for  within  the  precincts  of  the  mys- 
tical temple ;  and,  secondly,  that  they  would  be  safe 
under  the  special  protection  of  the  Almighty. 

3.  What  two  Churches  are  meant  by  the  "  Two 
Witnesses  ?" 

The  two  branches  of  the  Vallensic  Church  ;  the 
one  on  the  Eastern,  and  the  other  on  the  W^estern 
side  of  the  Alps.  It  may  be  said  that  these  are  but 
one  Church,  not  two  independent  Churches.  And 
this  is  agreeable  to  the  symbol  of  "  two  Candlesticks," 
which  mean  two  branches  of  one  Candlestick  ;  for, 
as  in  the  literal  temple  there  was  but  one  golden 

6 


62  THE    DIVINE    HISTORr 

Candlestick,  not  two,  so  in  the  mystical  temple 
there  is  but  one  two-branched  golden  Candlestick, 
not  two. 

4.  Show  that  the  Two  Branches  of  the  Church  of 
the  Vallenses  or  Vaudois  corresponds  to  the  hiero- 
glyphic of  "  Two  Olive-trees/'  "  Two  Candlesticks," 
"Two  Witnesses,"  or,  more  literally, "  Two  Martyrs." 

(1.)  An  olive-leaf  IS  the  well-known  symbol  of 
peace.  Now  the  following  are  some  of  the  canons 
of  the  Vallensic  Church  : — "  If  possible,  live  in  peace 
with  all  men.  Strive  not  in  law.  Avenge  not  your- 
selves. Love  your  enemy."  A  Church  which  not 
only  has  such  canons  as  these,  but  exhibits  the  ob- 
servance of  them  in  the  lives  of  her  members,  may 
well  be  represented  as  an  Olive-tree.  And  it  is  a 
fact,  that  these  canons  of  peace  have  been  strictly 
adhered  to  by  the  Vaudois.  All  disputes  are  referred, 
in  the  first  instance,  to  the  elders ;  from  them,  by 
appeal,  to  the  consistory  of  the  parish ;  the  consis- 
tory appoint  arbitrators,  to  whom,  if  necessary,  the 
moderator  is  added  as  super-arbitrator.  Seldom  has 
a  dispute  outlived  this  process,  and  then  it  has  been 
terminated  by  the  Synod. 

(2.)  A  Candlestick  is  an  emblem  of  "light;"  and, 
in  the  dark  ages,  the  Vaudois  were  the  light  of  the 
world.  Their  barbes  or  pastors  were  sent  by  turns 
into  every  part  of  Europe,  to  preach  the  gospel ;  and 
thus  the  seed  was  sown  which  at  length  burst  forth 
in  the  Reformation.  In  the  darkest  hour  a  light 
gleamed  across  Europe,  directing  men  to  Christ ; 
and  that  light  proceeded  from  the  dwelling  of  the 
"  Eagle,"  and  from  the  Vallensic  Candlestick  on  the 
summit  of  the  Alps. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  63 

The  Vallensic  Church  was  a  truly  Missionary- 
Church.  It  not  only  carefully  preserved,  but  actively 
diffused  the  true  light  of  the  gospel,  during  those 
ages  in  which  we  are  too  apt  to  consider  it  as  extin- 
guished. Funds  were  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the 
Synod,  for  maintaining  the  pastors  whom  they  sent 
throughout  Europe  to  preach  the  gospel.  The  Synod 
held  its  annual  meeting  in  September,  except  in  times 
of  persecution  when  winter  was  preferred  on  account 
of  the  protection  afforded  by  the  snow.  "  SubUme 
indeed,"  observes  Mr.  Acland,  "Is  the  picture  of 'these 
venerable  Christians,  assembled  in  conclave  among 
Alpine  snows  to  protect  a  doctrine  as  superior  in 
glorious  simplicity  to  that  opposed  by  them,  as  are 
the  mountains  which  surrounded  them  to  the  gor- 
geous cupola  of  St.  Peter's.'^ 

It  is  very  remarkable  that  the  chief  town  of  the 
Vallenses  is  named  lucerna,  a  word  which  exactly 
corresponds  with  the  Greek  word  translated  "  candle- 
stick ;"  and  that  their  heraldic  arms  is  a  lighted  can- 
dlestick surrounded  with  seven  stars;  with  the 
motto,  "  LUX  LUCET  IN  TENEBRis,"  The  light  shineth 
in  darkness. 

(3.)  A  Martyr  bears  witness  even  unto  death. 
And  so  the  Vallensic  Church,  as  a  corporate  body, 
has  sealed  its  testimony  with  its  blood.  We  may 
observe  in  general,  that  this  Church  has  been, 
throughout  its  whole  history,  exposed  to  trial  and 
persecution.  It  has  been  aptly  styled  by  Allix,  "the 
nursery  and  seed-plot  of  martyrs."  It  has  suffered 
no  less  than  thirty-three  wars  on  account  of  religion, 
and  in  the  last  was  politically  slain. 


64  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

5.  Explain  the  other  particulars  of  their  character. 

They  are  said  to  "  prophecy,"  that  is,  to  discharge 
the  Christian  ministry  by  faithfully  preaching  the 
truths  of  the  Gospel;  and  to  do  this  "  clothed  in  sack- 
cloth,''^  that  is,  in  a  sorrowful  and  depressed  condi- 
tion. The  following  is  a  description  of  their  suffer- 
ings, from  the  pen  of  Sir  Samuel  Morland,  who  was 
sent  from  this  country  in  the  time  of  Cromwell,  on  a 
special  mission  to  the  Court  of  Turin : — "  It  is  my 
unhappiness  to  leave  them,  where  I  found  them, 
among  the  potsherds,  with  sackcloth  and  ashes  spread 
under  them.  To  this  very  day  they  labour  under 
most  heavy  burdens,  which  are  laid  on  their  shoul- 
ders by  those  rigid  task-masters  of  the  Church  of 
Rome.  To  this  very  day  do  the  enemies  of  the  truth 
plough  and  make  long  furrows  on  their  backs,  by 
robbing  them  of  their  goods  and  estates  ;  by  banish- 
ing their  ministers,  who  are  the  shepherds  of  the 
flock,  that  the  wolves  may  be  the  better  able  to  come 
in  and  devour  them  ;  by  ravishing  their  young  wo- 
men and  maidens;  by  murdering  many  innocent 
souls ;  by  cruel  mockings  and  revilings  ;  by  continual 
menaces  of  another  massacre.  The  tongue  of  the 
suckling  cleaves  to  the  roof  of  his  mouth,  and  the 
young  children  ask  for  bread,  and  no  man  gives  it  to 
them.  The  young  and  the  old  lie  on  the  ground  in 
the  streets.  Their  miseries  are  more  sad  and  griev- 
ous than  words  can  express.  They  are  in  a  manner 
dying  while  they  yet  live.  No  grapes  in  their  vine- 
yards, no  herds  in  their  stalls,  no  corn  in  their  gar- 
ners, no  meal  in  their  barrel,  no  oil  in  their  cruse." 
Well  may  it  be  said  of  these  poor,  unoffending,  per- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  65 

secuted  christians,  that  "they  preach  the  gospel, 
clothed  in  sackcloth."  And  it  is  worthy  of  remark, 
that  the  Vallensic  "  dress  is  noted,  by  more  than  one 
writer,  as  the  rough  sheep  or  goat-skin,  the  which, 
as  being  sackcloth-like  in  its  appearance,  gave  to 
them,  as  it  had  done  both  to  the  older  Jewish  Pro- 
phets and  the  two  typical  Apocalyptic  Witnesses,  the 
actual  title  of  sackcloth-wearers.^^  (Mr.  Elliott.) 

They  are  to  continue  in  this  desolate  condition  for 
1260  mystical  "days,"  that  is,  for  1260  years ;  it  has 
been  shown  that  this  period  commenced  in  604. 
From  that  day  to  this  they  have  been  "  clothed  in 
sackcloth."  During  the  reign  of  Napoleon  they  had 
a  respite  from  persecution,  but  only  for  a  short  time. 
The  first  act  of  the  King  of  Sardinia,  when  restored 
to  his  throne  mainly  by  the  arms  of  Protestant  Eng- 
land, was  to  throw  them  back  into  their  accustomed 
state  of  grinding  oppression. 

They  can  neither  be  advocates  nor  physicians,  nor 
attain  a  higher  rank  in  the  army  than  that  of  Ser- 
jeant. No  book  of  instruction  or  devotion  may  be 
printed  in  Piedmont  for  their  use,  and  an  enormous 
duty  is  imposed  upon  their  importation.  It  is  not 
long  since  eight  of  the  Vaudois,  who  had  settled  in 
Turin,  were  ordered  to  retire  to  their  vallies,  by  virtue 
of  an  edict  of  1622,  which  had  fallen  into  disuse,  but 
is  again  put  in  force.  This  rigorous  measure  of  the 
Sardinian  government  is  alleged  to  have  been  adopted 
at  the  express  requisition  of  the  court  of  Rome,  made 
at  the  instigation  of  the  Bishop  of  Pignerol. 

Yet,  "  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  fire  proceedeth 
out  of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth  their  enemies." 
6* 


66  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

This  is  well  explained  by  Mr.  Faber : — "  The 
phraseology  is  borrowed  from  the  language  which 
God  employs  when  he  speaks  to  the  prophet  Jere- 
miah, '  I  will  make  my  words  in  thy  mouth  fire,  and 
this  people  wood,  and  it  shall  devour  them.'  (Jere- 
miah V.  14.)  Hence,  as  the  two  Churches  are  exhi- 
bited in  the  character  of  ^  two  Prophets,'  the  borrowed 
phraseology  must  be  explained  by  the  language  from 
which  it  has  been  borrowed.  The  import,  therefore, 
of  the  present  clause  is,  that  ^  the  Two  Witnesses,' 
by  applying  the  prophecies  of  scripture  to  their  per- 
secutors, should  denounce  against  them  to  the  utter- 
most the  predicted  vengeance  of  the  Almighty  upon 
the  irreclaimable  adherents  of  the  Apostacy ;  even  as 
the  words  of  the  Lord,  in  the  mouth  of  Jeremiah, 
devoured  the  apostate  house  of  Israel,  by  announcing 
their  desolation  through  the  agency  of  the  Romans. 
Accordingly  the  Vallenses  were  strenuous  in  main- 
taining that  the  corrupt  Roman  Church  was  the 
Apocalyptic  Babylonian  Harlot ;  and  that  the  Sove- 
reign Pontiff  himself  was  the  Man  of  Sin.  Whence 
of  necessity  they  applied  to  their  persecutors  the 
various  prophecies  of  utter  extermination,  which 
relate  to  those  predicted  enemies  of  Christ." 

One  other  feature  in  the  character  of  the  Two 
Witnesses  is,  that  they  "  have  power  to  shut  heaven, 
that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy ;  to  turn 
the  waters  into  blood ;  and  to  smite  the  earth  with  all 
plagues,  as  often  as  they  will." 

The  commission  of  the  Two  Witnesses  is  framed 
on  the  principle  that,  in  the  figurative  language  of 
Scripture,  the  prophets  are  said  to  do  what  they  only 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  67 

announce.  (Isaiah  vi.  10.  Matt.  xiii.  15.  Acts 
xxviii.  27.)  The  shutting  of  heaven  that  it  rain 
not  in  the  days  of  the  prophecy,  denotes  the  shut- 
ting up  of  the  temple  or  the  spiritual  Church,  so  that 
the  dew  of  God's  Word  and  Spirit  should  not  descend 
upon  the  apostate  inhabitants  of  Christendom.  And 
this  has  been  but  too  fearfully  realized :  for,  though 
the  Two  Witnesses  have  been  "prophesying  in  sack- 
cloths" far  and  wide,  for  nearly  1240  years,  yet  the 
ground  has  been  parched  up  for  want  of  the  kindly 
rain  of  the  blessed  Spirit :  and  there  has  been  a  griev- 
ous famine  of  God's  Word.  And  thus  the  want  of 
literal  rain,  for  the  space  of  3i  literal  years,  upon 
the  land  of  the  literal  Israel,  in  consequence  of  the 
punitive  prayer  of  Elijah,  (Jam.  v.  17.  1  Kings, 
xvii.  1.)  has  received  its  exact  counterpart,  in  these 
latter  days,  in  the  want  of  mystical  rain,  for  the 
space  of  3i  mystical  years,  upon  the  land  of  the 
mystical  Israel. 

In  like  manner,  the  "  power  of  turning  the  waters 
into  blood,  and  of  smiting  the  earth  with  divers 
plagues"  has  been  abundantly  verified  since  the  year 
1789,  when  the  vials  of  God's  wrath  began  to  be 
poured  out,  smiting  the  earth  with  all  plagues,  and 
turning  the  water  into  blood;  and  this  blood  and 
slaughter  and  desolation  has  been  the  consequence 
of  men's  slighting  the  admonitions  of  the  Vallensic 
Churches. 

6.  Give  an  account  of  the  martyrdom  of  Aymond 
de  la  Voye,  a  Vaudois,  in  the  reign  of  Francis  I. 

Having  incurred  suspicion,  he  was  seized  and  car- 
ried before  the  tribunal  of  the  Inquisition.     The  first 


68  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

question  put  to  him,  with  a  design  to  draw  forth  a 
disclosure  which  might  lead  to  the  apprehension  of 
others,  was,  "  Who  are  your  associates  ?"  "  My  as- 
sociates," he  answered,  "are  those  who  know  and 
do  the  will  of  my  heavenly  Father,  whether  they  be 
nobles,  merchants,  peasants,  or  men  of  any  other  con- 
dition." 

He  was  asked,  "  Who  is  the  Head  of  the  Church?" 
To  this  he  answered,  "  Jesus  Christ."  To  the  ques- 
tion, "Is  not  the  Pope  the  head  of  the  Church?" 
His  reply  was,  "  No  :  if  he  is  a  good  man,  he  is  the 
minister  and  primate  of  the  Roman  Church,  but  no- 
thing more."  He  was  then  asked,  "  Is  not  the  Pope 
the  Successor  of  St.  Peter  ?"  His  answer  was,  "  Yes, 
if  he  be  like  St.  Peter ;  but  not  else." 

His  persecutors,  finding  that  he  was  not  to  be 
moved,  ordered  him  to  be  led  to  execution.  As  he 
passed  an  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  he  refused  to 
bow  to  it ;  and  the  execrations  of  an  infuriated  mob 
had  no  other  effect  than  to  make  him  pray  aloud, 
"  0  Lord,  I  beseech  thee  to  make  it  known  to  these 
deluded  creatures,  that  to  Thee  only  they  ought  to 
bow  the  head  and  offer  supplications !"  As  he 
ascended  the  scaffold,  he  cried  out  with  a  firm  voice, 
"  Be  it  known  that  I  die,  not  a  heretic,  but  a  Chris- 
tian !"  The  clamorous  multitude  insisted  that  his 
mouth  should  be  stopped ;  and  the  executioner  was 
ordered  to  despatch  him  instantly,  without  inflicting 
the  usual  tortures,  because  there  was  no  other  way 
of  silencing  the  undaunted  Aymond. 

7.  Give  an  account  of  "the  discipline  by  means 
of  which  the  Barbes  or  Pastors  of  the  Vaudois  have 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  69 

preserved  the  true  Doctrine,  and  prevented  and  cor- 
rected disorderly  living." 

This  discipline  is  laid  down  in  the  form  of  canons ; 
of  which  the  following  is  a  copy,  taken  from  one  of 
the  Manuscripts  in  the  Public  Library  at  Cambridge. 

How  the  people  ought  to  conduct  themselves  with 
strangers : — 

1.  Love  not  the  world. 

2.  Avoid  bad  company. 

3.  If  possible,  live  in  peace  with  all  men. 

4.  Strive  not  in  law. 

5.  Avenge  not  yourselves.  • 

6.  Love  your  enemy. 

7.  Be  willing  to  suffer  trials,  calumny,  threats,  re- 
jection of  man,  wrongs,  and  all  torments  for  truth's 
sake. 

8.  Possess  your  souls  in  patience. 

9.  Enter  not  the  yoke  with  the  unfaithful. 

10.  Hold  no  communication  with  bad  works,  nor  by 
any  means  with  what  savours  of  idolatry,  nor  with 
services  inclining  to  it,  nor  with  any  thing  of  the 
sort. 
How  the  faithful  ought  to  keep  their  bodies  under 

subjection : — 

1.  Serve  not  the  mortal  desires  of  the  flesh. 

2.  Watch  over  your  members,  lest  they  be  members 

of  iniquity. 

3.  Rule  your  aff"ections. 

4.  Submit  the  body  to  the  soul. 

5.  Mortify  your  members. 

6.  Avoid  idleness.  ^  j 


70  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

7.  Be  sober  and  temperate  in  eating  and  drinking, 

in  your  words,  and  in  the  cares  of  this  world. 

8.  Do  works  of  charity. 

9.  Live  by  faith  and  moral  practice. 

10.  Control  your  desires. 

1 1 .  Mortify  the  works  of  the  flesh. 

12.  Devote  yourselves  to  religion  in  due  seasons. 

1 3.  Confer  one  with  another  on  the  will  of  God. 

14.  Examine  diligently  your  consciences. 

15.  Cleanse,  amend,  and  pacify  your  minds. 

8.  Ought  not  the  Vallensic  Church  to  be  dear  to 
every  Protestant  ? 

It  ought,  for  the  following  reasons: — (1.)  Because 
we  have,  in  this  Church,  the  phenomenon  of  a  Chris- 
tian community  which  never  needed  reformation^  hav- 
ing remained  pure  both  in  doctrine  and  practice 
from  the  beginning.  (2.)  Because  of  the  obliga- 
tions which  we  owe  to  them.  They  have  borne  the 
brunt  of  the  battle,  and  to  them  we  are  chiefly  in- 
debted, under  God,  for  the  liberty  we  enjoy.  When 
M.  Peyrani,  the  Moderator  or  Bishop  of  their  Church, 
was  explaining  with  evident  satisfaction  to  Dr.  Gilly, 
in  1823,  how  closely  the  doctrines  of  the  Vaudois 
Church  assimilated  to  those  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, the  old  man  added,  with  conscious  and  becom- 
ing pride,  "Remember  that  you  are  indebted  to  us 
for  your  emancipation  from  papal  thraldom.  We  led 
the  way.  We  stood  in  the  front  rank,  and  against 
us  the  first  thunderbolts  of  Rome  were  fulminated. 
The  baying  of  the  bloodhounds  of  the  Inquisition 
was  heard  in  our  vallies  before  you  knew  its  name. 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  71 

They  hunted  down  some  of  our  ancestors,  and  pur- 
sued others  from  glen  to  glen,  and  over  rock  and 
mountain,  till  they  obliged  them  to  take  refuge  in 
foreign  countries.  A  few  of  these  wanderers  pene- 
trated as  far  as  Provence  and  Languedoc,  and  from 
them  were  derived  the  Jilbigenses,  or  heretics  of  A  Ibi. 
The  province  of  Guienne  was  then  in  your  posses- 
sion. From  an  English  province  our  doctrines 
found  their  way  into  England,  and  your  Wickliff 
preached  nothing  more  than  what  had  heeii  ad- 
vanced by  the  ministers  of  our  valley  400  years 
before  his  timeP  (3.)  Because  we  should  delight  in 
honouring  those  whom  God  delighteth  to  honour. 

9.  Give  an  account  of  the  death,  resurrection,  and 
ascension  of  the  Vallensic  churches,  and  of  the  events 
chronologically  connected  with  them. 

(1.)   Their  death. 

The  Vaudois,  or  Vallenses,  (which  terms  signify 
Inhabitants  of  the  Vallies,)  are  descended  from  those 
refugees  from  Italy  who,  after  St.  Paul  had  preached 
the  gospel  there,  abandoned  their  beautiful  country, 
and  fled,  like  the  woman  mentioned  in  Chap,  xii.,  to 
the  fastnesses  of  the  Alps ;  where  they  have  to  this 
day  handed  down  the  gospel  from  father  to  son,  in 
the  same  purity  and  simplicity's  it  was  preached  by 
St.  Paul. 

The  sufferings  to  which  they  have  been  exposed 
surpass  the  power  of  imagination,  as  well  on  account 
of  their  duration  as  their  individual  cruelty.  They 
are  related  by  Jean  Leger  in  his  history,  published  at 
Leyden,  and  are  such  that,  to  use  the  emphatic  lan- 
guage of  Henri  Aiiiaud,  "  were  the  demons  let  loose 


72  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

from  hell,  their  cruelty  and  rage  against  Christians 
could  not  exceed  the  cruelty  of  the  Papists  to  the 
Vaudois."  Their  history  is  a  series  of  persecutions 
by  the  ecclesiastical  tribunals,  or  of  attacks  by  armed 
forces.  Yet  of  all  the  wars,  33  in  number,  the  last 
was  the  most  violent  and  deplorable  ;  for  by  this 
they  were  expelled  from  their  abodes,  and  were  poli- 
tically slain,  an  effect  which  had  never  previously 
happened. 

Louis  XIV.  having  driven  his  most  faithful  sub- 
jects, that  is,  the  Protestants,  out  of  his  kingdom, 
resolved  that  his  neighbours  should  do  so  likewise  ; 
seeking,  perhaps,  a  pretext  for  extending  his  fron- 
tiers. He  therefore  intimated  to  the  Duke  of  Savoy 
that  his  own  example  was  worthy  of  imitation,  and 
that  it  was  the  duty  of  his  royal  highness  to  abolish 
the  Church  of  the  Vaudois,  and  compel  them  to  em- 
brace the  Romish  religion. 

Victor  Amadeus,  who  was  young  and  endued  with 
wisdom  and  prudence,  refused  to  take  such  measures 
against  subjects  who  served  him  loyally,  and  strenu- 
ously opposed  their  adoption,  till  M.  de  Feuquieries 
hinted  that  his  master  would  undertake  this  measure 
himself  with  14,000  men,  and  would  retain  the  val- 
lies  inhabited  by  these  heretics  as  a  recompense  for 
his  trouble.  This  menace  produced  the  effect  in- 
tended ;  for  the  Duke  of  Savoy,  fearful  of  the  inter- 
ference in  his  dominions  of  so  powerful  a  neighbour, 
published  a  decree  on  the  31st  of  January,  1686, 
commanding  the  Vaudois  to  raze  their  churches,  sub- 
mit their  children  to  the  Romish  priests  for  baptism, 
and  make  a  public  renmiciation  of  their  faith  within 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  73 

fifteen  days  from  the  date  of  the  proclamation,  upon 
penalty  of  banishment. 

All  remonstrances  made  against  this  cruel  decree 
by  the  Vaudois  themselves,  and  in  the  name  of  the 
Protestant  States,  were  alike  ineffectual.  The  whole 
population  of  the  Vaudois  did  not  at  this  time  ex- 
ceed 15,000  persons,  of  whom  only  2,500  were  capa- 
ble of  bearing  arms ;  moreover,  they  were  taken  by 
surprise,  and  were  but  scantily  provided  with  re- 
sources of  any  kind  for  resisting  an  attack.  They 
were,  however,  driven  to  desperation.  "  Death 
rather  than  the  mass  /"  was  shouted  from  moun- 
tain to  mountain;  the  vales  reechoed  the  cry;  and 
they  determined  to  defy  the  threats  of  their  persecu- 
tors. Hostilities  commenced  in  April,  1686,  and  ene- 
mies from  all  quarters  poured  in  upon  their  prey. 
The  Vaudois  gallantly  withstood  the  first  shock  of 
war,  and  for  three  days  were  victorious  in  every 
engagement ;  they  then  became  suddenly  enervated, 
and  with  frozen  hearts  laid  down  their  arms.  Thus 
was  the  war  at  once  extinguished ;  not  by  the  blood 
of  the  Vaudois,  but  by  their  unexpected  submission. 

No  sooner  had  these  unfortunate  people  laid  down 
their  arms,  than  they  recognized  their  error.  Fourteen 
thousand  were  thrown  into  prison,  of  whom  a  greater 
number  was  destroyed  than  would  have  perished  in 
the  rudest  war.  Eleven  thousand  souls  perished  in 
thirteen  prisons  from  cold  or  heat,  hunger  or  thirst. 
Only  3,000  saw  the  light  again ;  and  for  these  the 
Protestant  ambassadors  at  the  Court  of  Turin  made 
such  urgent  intercession,  that  the  Duke  of  Savoy  was 
constrained  to  exercise  his  clemency.  He  was  pleased 

7 


74  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

to  pardon  and  release  them,  on  condition  that  they 
should  banish  themselves  for  ever  from  their  homes 
and  country. 

Thus  were  the  Vaudois  expatriated,  after  inhabit- 
ing the  Alpine  Vallies  since  the  days  of  the  Apostle 
Paul.  "  The  wild-beast  from  the  Abyss,"  that  is,  the 
secular  power  of  the  Papacy,  acting  through  the  in- 
strumentality of  two  of  its  '•  horns,"  namely,  Louis 
XIV.  and  the  Duke  of  Savoy,  "  made  war  against 
them,  and  overcame  them,  and  killed  them."  The 
Vaudois  were  compelled,  by  the  overwhelming  num- 
bers of  their  invaders,  to  submit ;  but  not  until  such 
horrible  devastations  had  been  carried  into  every 
hamlet,  and  such  unheard-of  barbarities  committed 
upon  all  ages  and  both  sexes,  that  it  would  be  impos- 
sible for  the  pen  to  write  them  down.  Well  may  the 
Papacy  be  described  as  "  the  wild-beast  from  the 
Abyss." 

2.  The  wretched  exiles  set  out  on  their  melancholy 
journey,  and  made  their  way  across  the  mountains 
towards  Switzerland.  The  weather  was  unusually 
severe,  and  hundreds  perished  on  the  road  of  cold 
and  hunger;  a  remnant  providentially  escaped.  Some 
continued  their  journey  to  more  distant  countries,  and 
joined  the  French  Protestant  churches  in  London, 
Berlin,  and  the  United  Provinces ;  about  2,000  re- 
mained in  Switzerland. 

Thus  the  "dead  bodies"  of  the  "  Two  Witnesses" 
were  strewn  over  the  surface  of  "  the  broad  city  which 
is  the  great  one,"  namely,  the  Roman  Empire. 

The  Greek  word  which  is  rendered  "  street"  in  the 
authorized  translation,  may  be  taken  either  as  an 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  75 

adjective  or  as  a  substantive.  If  it  be  taken  as  an 
adjective,  the  rendering  will  be  as  given  above ;  if 
however,  the  authorized  rendering  be  preferred,  the 
fulfilment  will  be  just  as  remarkable.  For  the  old 
Roman  road  from  Italy  into  France  was  by  the  passes 
of  the  Cottian  Alps  ;  and  is  described  by  Ammianus 
Marcellinus  as  central,  short,  and  the  most  fre- 
quented,— "media,  compendiaria,  magisque  Cele- 
bris." 

The  "  Great  City"  is  further  described  as  that 
"which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt."  The 
Sodomitic  practices  encouraged  by  the  Church  of 
Rome,  are  mentioned  by  historians.  Its  spiritual 
state  is  also  not  unfrequently  compared  by  the  Re- 
formers to  Egyptian  darkness  and  Egyptian  bond- 
age. 

And  as  in  the  second  verse  of  this  chapter  nominal 
Christendom  is  called  "  the  Holy  City,"  so  here  it  is 
compared  to  Apostate  Jerusalem ;  for  it  is  added, 
"  Where  also  their  Lord  was  crucified."  It  is  well 
known  that  the  Fathers  were  of  opinion  that  Anti- 
christ would  be  a  Jew :  and  in  truth  he  is  a  Judaiz- 
ing  Christian.  We  have  thus  another  reason  why 
the  Roman  Empire  should  be  represented  as  Jerusa- 
lem. And  two  points  of  resemblance  are  noted  in 
this  chapter  between  the  literal  and  the  mystical 
Apostate  Jerusalem.  The  literal  Apostate  Jerusalem 
crucified  the  Son  of  God ;  the  mystical  Apostate 
Jerusalem  has  crucified  him  afresh  in  the  persecution 
of  his  members,  particularly  in  gibbeting  them,  which 
in  Scripture  phraseology  would  be  called  "hanging 
them  on  a  tree." 


76  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Another  point  of  resemblance  is,  that  wherever  the 
literal  Apostate  Jerusalem  is  called  "  the  Holy  City," 
even  at  the  moment  of  the  crucifixion  of  the  Saviour, 
(Matt,  xxvii.  33.)  so  also  the  mystical  Apostate  Jeru- 
salem is  called  "  the  Holy  City'^  in  this  very  chapter 
which  records  the  crucifixion  of  Christ  anew  in  the 
persecution  of  his  members. 

The  Papists,  in  gibbetting  the  Vallenses,  did  in 
efiect  gibbet  Christ.  He  considered  it  as  done  to 
himself,  as  we  are  reminded  by  those  well-known 
words, — "  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me  ?^' 

(3.)  Great  was  the  joy  of  the  Romish  party  at  hav- 
ing at  length  achieved  that  which  had  so  long  been 
their  object,  and  to  attain  which  they  had  waged  no 
fewer  than  thirty-three  wars  with  the  Vallenses. 
Accordingly,  they  are  represented  as  in  the  height 
of  glee  and  exultation,  "  making  merry  and  sending 
gifts  one  to  another  because  these  two  prophets  had 
tormented  them  that  dwelt  on  the  earth,"  by  apply- 
ing to  them  the  terms  applied  to  them  in  Scripture  of 
Babylon,  Antichrist,  4'C. 

It  is  also  said  that  "  they  of  the  people,  and  kin- 
dreds, and  tongues  and  nations  would  see  their  dead 
bodies  3^  days,  and  would  not  suffer  their  dead  bo- 
dies to  be  put  in  graves." 

The  expatriated  Vallenses  exactly  answer  to  the 
description  here  given.  They  wandered  about  like 
"  moving  skeletons,"  '^  more  like  spectres  than  men," 
and  on  one  occasion  Henri  Arnaud,  their  commander, 
compared  them  to  "  corpses." 

It  is  worthy  of  special  observation  that  one  great 
means  for  bringing  about  the  Resurrection  of  the 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  77 

"Two  Witnesses"  was  the  determination  of  their 
enemies  not  "  to  suffer  their  dead  bodies  to  be  put  in 
graves."  Had  this  been  allowed  they  might  never 
have  revived.  But  the  malice  of  their  enemies  would 
not  permit  it.  In  other  words,  the  Papists  would  not 
allow  the  helpless  fugitives  a  resting-place  for  the 
soles  of  their  feet. 

In  this  respect,  also,  the  propriety  of  the  symbol  is 
observed :  a  heretic  was  not  allowed  Christian  burial 
by  the  laws  of  the  Romish  Church.  The  Council  of 
Constance  decreed  that  the  bones  of  Wickliff  should 
be  exhumed,  "  if  they  might  be  discerned  and  known 
from  the  bones  of  other  faithful  people."  In  pur- 
suance of  this  mandate,  though  not  till  1 3  years  after 
it  was  pronounced,  the  grave  was  opened,  under  the 
direction  of  Fleming,  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  who,  from 
being  a  zealous  adherent  of  the  Protestant  party,  had 
become  a  merciless  persecutor  of  their  doctrines.  The 
remains  of  the  Reformer  were  disinterred  and  burnt, 
and  the  ashes  thrown  into  the  SAvift. 

In  like  manner  "  the  dead  bodies  of  the  two"  mys- 
tical "Martyrs"  were  not  suffered  to  be  "put  in 
graves." 

(4.)  It  is  interesting  to  notice  what  occurred  be- 
tween their  Death  and  Resurrection.  "  The  same 
hour  there  was  a  great  Earthquake  and  the  tenth 
part  of  the  city  fell,  and  in  the  Earthquake  were  slain 
of  names  of  men  seven  thousand ;  and  the  remnant 
were  struck  with  awe,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of 
heaven."  What  Englishman  is  there  who  knows  not 
of  the  glorious  Revolution  of  1688,  when  Popery 
was  banished  from  the  throne  of  these  realms,  and 


78  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Protestantism  exalted  in  its  stead  ?  A  Revolution 
then  took  place  in  "  the  Tenth  part  of  the  City,"  that 
is,  of  the  Roman  Empire.  The  expression,  "  seven 
thousand  names  of  men  were  slain,"  is  a  remarkable 
one.  It  evidently  refers  to  the  exclusion  of  Roman 
Catholics  from  offices  of  state,  and  perhaps  includes 
the  idea  that  this  was  brought  about  without  shed- 
ding one  drop  of  blood. 

It  is  added,  "  And  the  remnant  were  struck  with 
awe,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven."  By 
"  the  remnant"  is  here  meant  the  Protestant  party. 
And  Mr.  Faber  justly  observes,  that  "  the  striking 
accordance  of  their  sentiments  and  feelings,  on  this 
occasion,  with  the  description  of  those  sentiments  and 
feeUngs  which  is  given  in  the  prophecy,  cannot  be 
better  exemplified  than  by  the  address  which  was 
made  to  the  Prince  of  Orange,  Dec.  18th,  1688." 
The  address  is  as  follows  : — "  Sir,  when  we  look  back 
to  the  last  month,  and  contemplate  the  swiftness  and 
fulness  of  our  present  deliverance,  astonished,  we 
think  it  miraculous!  Your  highness,  led  by  the 
hand  of  heaven  and  called  by  the  voice  of  the  peo- 
ple, has  preserved  our  dearest  interests ;  the  protes- 
tant  religion,  which  is  primitive  Christianity  restored ; 
and  our  laws,  which  are  our  ancient  title  to  our  lives, 
liberties,  and  estates,  and  without  which  the  world 
would  be  a  wilderness." 

The  influence  which  the  Revolution  of  1688  had 
on  the  affairs  of  the  Vaudois  will  be  best  understood 
by  the  following  quotation  from  Henri  Arnaud's  ac- 
count of  "  the  Glorious  Recovery  by  the  Vaudois  of 
their  vallies :" — "  Having   now  time   for  reflection, 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  79 

they  recognized  in  the  misfortune  of  having  been  so 
long  tossed  about  a  judgment  for  their  inclination  to 
forget  their  country :  and,  conceiving  that  God  had 
permitted  this  affliction  only  to  make  them  better 
understand  that  they  should  never  find  rest  but  in 
their  own  homes,  they  resolved  forthwith  to  reenter 
them,  cost  what  it  might.  The  great  and  happy 
Revolution  which  took  place  in  England  confirmed 
them  in  this  resolution.  They  saw  that  their  avowed 
protector,  the  Prince  of  Orange,  having  been  invited 
to  that  kingdom  to  reestablish  by  one  of  the  noblest 
and  most  heroic  enterprises  ever  undertaken  the 
power  of  the  trampled  laws,  had  been  proclaimed 
King  of  Great  Britain.  The  natural  antipathy  be- 
tween this  new  king  and  the  King  of  France  ;  the 
zeal  of  the  former  for  the  Protestant  church,  which 
looked  up  to  him  as  her  chief  protector ;  his  obliga- 
tions to  the  powers  which  had  favoured  his  accession 
to  the  crown,  promised  and  soon  effected  a  rupture 
between  England  and  France.  This  event  was  justly 
considered  by  the  Vaudois  so  pregnant  with  impor- 
tant occupation  for  Louis  XIV.,  that  their  return  to 
the  Vallies  would  no  longer  be  matter  for  his  atten 
tion.  They  resolved,  therefore,  to  take  advantage  of 
this  indifference  on  the  part  of  their  most  implacable 
enemy." 

Thus  we  see  that  the  Revolution  of  1688,  together 
with  the  inability  of  the  Vaudois  to  find  a  home  else- 
where was  overruled  in  the  providence  of  God  for 
bringing  about  the  resurrection  and  ascension  of  the 
"Two  Witnesses." 

(5.)  We  now  proceed  to  notice  the  leading  particu- 


so  THE    DIVINE    filSTORY 

lars  of  this  most  interesting  event.  "  And  after  three 
days  and  a  half  the  Spirit  of  life  from  God  entered 
into  them,  and  they  stood  upon  their  feet ;  and  great 
fear  fell  upon  them  which  saw  them.  And  they 
heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  them, 
Come  up  hither.  And  they  ascended  up  to  heaven 
in  the  cloud ;  and  their  enemies  beheld  them."  Be- 
tween 9  and  10  o'clock  on  the  night  of  Friday,  the 
16th  of  August,  1689,  the  Vaudois,  who  were  re- 
duced to  800  in  number,  crossed  the  lake  of  Geneva, 
on  their  return  to  their  native  country.  This  was 
just  35  years,  or  3^  mystical  days  from  the  edict  of 
banishment  pronounced  by  Victor  Amadeus  on  the 
31st  of  January,  1686.  On  Sunday,  the  25th,  at 
break  of  day,  the  Vaudois  found  themselves  at  the 
top  of  the  mountain  of  Sci,  whence  they  could  discern 
the  summits  of  their  native  hills.  Henri  Arnaud  ex- 
horted them  to  return  thanks  to  God,  who  had  so  mi- 
raculously assisted  them  through  so  many  difficulties, 
and  had  already  granted  them  the  partial  sight  of  the 
places  to  which  they  aspired.  Prayers  were  then 
offered  up,  which  produced  a  most  animating  effect. 
In  little  more  than  a  month  after  their  departure  from 
Switzerland  the  Vaudois  were  in  possession  of  their 
principal  valley,  and  a  plentiful  harvest  of  corn,  wine, 
apples,  and  nuts,  which  they  had  collected  in  spite  of 
their  enemies. 

The  article  inserted  in  the  original  before  the  word 
"  cloud"  is  to  be  noticed  :  "  They  ascended  to  heaven 
in  the  cloud."  What  cloud  can  this  be  but  the  She- 
chinah,  the  symbol  of  the  divine  presence  ?  And  it  is 
•Worthy  of  special  notice,  how  often  the  Vaudois  were 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  81 

enveloped  in  a  literal  cloud  when  their  destruction 
seemed  inevitable.  When  they  ascended  the  Haute 
Luce,  the  mountain  was  covered  with  a  thick  fog. 
Henri  Arnaud  observes,  "  the  mist  was  so  dense,  that 
the  guide,  in  his  astonishment,  was  easily  persuaded 
that  God  had  providentially  directed  it  to  conceal  the 
Vaudois  from  their  enemies."  Again,  on  the  14th 
of  May,  when  the  walls  of  the  Vaudois  had  been  ex- 
posed to  a  heavy  fire  from  a  French  battery,  which 
never  ceased  to  play  from  day-break  till  noon,  it 
seemed  impossible  that  they  could  be  saved.  "  At 
this  moment,'^  says  Henri  Arnaud,  "when  death  was 
staring  them  in  the  face,  the  hand  of  God  was  once 
more  apparent  in  their  assistance,  by  enveloping  them 
in  the  darkness  of  a  mist,  which  enabled  them,  with 
a  native  of  Balsi  for  their  guide,  to  attempt  their  es- 
cape undiscovered." 

The  battle  of  Salabertrann,  won  by  the  Vaudois 
over  an  army  of  2,500  French,  must  not  be  over- 
looked. The  following  are  the  leading  particulars: 
— As  there  was  no  longer  any  doubt  of  immediate 
battle,  the  Vaudois  united  in  prayer;  and,  having 
scoured  the  country  in  search  of  ambuscades,  ad- 
vanced to  the  bridge.  A  tremendous  fire  of  more 
than  2,000  shots  in  a  volley  was  opened  by  the 
French.  Henri  Arnaud  ordered  his  men  to  lie  down 
on  their  faces,  and  only  one  was  wounded ;  he  then, 
with  only  three  others,  not  only  made  head  against, 
but  actually  checked,  two  companies  who  were 
making  a  charge  on  them,  in  the  rear.  The  Vaudois 
then  threw  themselves  on  the  bridge  which  they  suc- 
ceeded in  gaining ;  they  next  attacked  the  intrench- 


82  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

merits,  which  they  carried  on  the  first  assault.  The 
Vaiidois  sabre  shattered  the  swords  of  the  French, 
and  made  itself  dreaded  by  the  fire  it  struck  from  the 
muskets,  now  only  used  to  guard  off  the  blows  of  the 
victors.  The  field  of  battle  was  covered  with  the 
dead ;  many  of  the  enemy's  companies  being  reduced 
to  seven  or  eight  men  without  a  single  officer.  The 
moon  rose,  but  did  not  show  one  remaining  foe. 
The  trumpets  were  then  sounded,  and  the  Vaudois 
made  the  air  ring  with  the  joyful  acclamation, 
"  Thanks  to  the  God  of  armies,  who  has  given  us  the 
victory  over  our  enemies  !" 

"  What !"  exclaims  Henri  Arnaud,  *''  a  handful  of 
men  beat  2,500  troops  well  intrenched,  among  whom 
were  1 5  companies  of  regulars  and  1 1  of  militia,  with 
all  the  peasants  that  could  be  collected,  besides  the 
troops  which  attacked  this  handful  in  the  rear  !  Be- 
lief in  so  improbable  a  fact  must  be  grounded  on  a 
conviction,  that  the  hand  of  God  not  only  fought  with 
the  Vaudois,  but  blinded  the  French.  Else  how  can 
we  account  for  their  not  cutting  away  the  bridge,  and 
thus  effectually  checking  the  Vaudois :  for  the  Dora 
was  so  swollen,  that  any  attempt  to  wade  through  it, 
would  have  been  to  court  inevitable  death  ?  If  this 
glorious  victory  is  matter  of  surprise,  the  small  loss  of 
the  Vaudois  in  obtaining  it  is  not  less  so.  It  amounted 
only  to  ten  or  twelve  wounded,  and  fourteen  or  fif- 
teen killed.^  ^ 

The  "  great  fear"  which  fell  upon  the  enemies  of 
the  Vaudois  is  exemplified  in  the  following  statement 
of  Henri  Arnaud,  that  "  On  the  24th  of  September, 
though  the  enemy  had  to  contend  with  so  small  a 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  83 

force,  yet  their  fear  was  such,  that  they  intrenched 
themselves  strongly  in  Bobi,  and  rarely  ventured  out 
of  their  intrenchments ;  and  even  when  within  them, 
there  was  no  small  panic  whenever  it  was  reported 
that  the  Vaudois  were  approaching.'^ 

During  the  winter,  the  Vaudois  took  up  their  posi- 
tion in  the  Balsi,  a  mountain  full  of  the  most  frightful 
precipices ;  and,  as  the  French  had  destroyed  the  vil- 
lages round,  burnt  the  granges  and  barns,  and  carried 
off  every  thing  which  was  transportable, — there  was 
danger  of  the  Vaudois  being  starved  to  death.  But 
here  Providence  interposed  in  their  behalf  Not 
only  did  the  Vaudois  on  their  first  return  into  the 
vallies  of  their  inheritance,  find  an  abundance  of  pro- 
duce reaped  to  their  hands,  or  ready  to  be  reaped ; 
but,  owing  to  an  early  fall  of  snow,  they  were  pre- 
vented from  immediately  reaping  a  part.  Had  the 
entire  crops  been  collected,  they  must  have  shared  the 
fate  of  the  magazines  and  barns  burnt  by  the  French. 
But  the  part  which  the  snow  prevented  the  Vaudois 
from  reaping  was  preserved  alike  from  the  Vaudois 
and  the  French,  to  supply  the  former  in  the  spring, 
when  their  winter  stock  would  be  consumed.  During 
the  months  of  February  and  March  large  quantities 
of  corn  were  extricated  from  the  snow,  after  being 
eighteen  months  in  the  ground. 

It  has  been  already  mentioned,  that  the  Vaudois 
made  their  escape  from  the  Balsi,  enveloped  in  the 
darkness  of  a  mist.  So  sure  were  the  French  that  it 
was  impossible  for  them  to  escape,  that  on  the  pre- 
ceding day  they  had  proclaimed  with  the  sound  of 
a  trumpet,  that  all  who  wished  to  witness  the  end  of 


84  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

the  Vaudois  should  come  to  Pignerol  on  the  morrow, 
where  the  Vaudois  would  be  hung  by  two  and  two. 
Alas  for  the  French !  this  promised  spectacle  was 
changed  for  the  mortifying  one  of  the  arrival  of  many 
wagons  full  of  their  own  wounded. 

This  brief  account  of  the  Resurrection  and  Ascen- 
sion of  the  Vallensic  Church  cannot  be  better  con- 
cluded than  in  the  words  of  Henri  Arnaud  : — "  Was 
the  victory  of  Salabertrann  less  than  miraculous, 
where  800  men,  most  of  whom  had  never  handled  a 
musket,  routed  2,500  regular  troops,  killing  600,  with 
a  loss,  on  their  own  side,  of  only  fifteen  ? 

"  To  what  other  than  a  divine  cause  can  be  attri- 
buted the  fear  which,  on  the  approach  of  the 
Vaudois,  caused  the  disgraceful  flight  of  the  usurpers 
of  their  possessions,  and  of  the  troops  who  should 
have  protected  them  ? 

"Who  but  God,  and  God  only,  could  have  inspired 
a  destitute  handful  of  men  with  the  design  of  reenter- 
ing their  country,  sword  in  hand,  in  opposition  to 
their  own  prince,  and  to  the  King  of  France,  then  the 
terror  of  all  Europe  ?  And  who  but  He  could  have 
conducted  and  protected  them  in  this  enterprise,  and 
finally  crowned  it  with  success  in  spite  of  all  the  vast 
efforts  of  these  powers  to  disconcert  it ;  in  spite  also 
of  the  vows  and  prayers  of  the  pope  and  his  adhe- 
rents for  the  glory  of  the  papal  standard,  and  the 
destruction  of  this  little  band  of  the  elect  ? 

And  was  it  not  rather  Divine  Providence,  than  the 
ordinary  course  of  nature,  that  so  preserved  the 
grain  upon  the  earth,  that  the  Vaudois  gathered  the 
harvest  in  the  depth  of  winter,  instead  of  the  height 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  85 

of  summer  ?  Thus  did  their  Canaan,  as  though  re- 
joiced to  see  them,  present  to  them  a  supernatural 
gift.  Is  it  conceivable  that,  without  divine  aid,  367 
Vaudois,  confined  in  the  Balsi  for  six  months,  ex- 
isting on  vegetables,  water,  and  a  scant}'-  allowance 
of  bread,  and  lodging,  like  corpses,  in  the  earth, 
should  repel  and  drive  into  disgraceful  flight  10,000 
French  and  12,000  Piemontese  ?  Or  that,  after  their 
brilliant  defence,  they  should  escape  from  a  second 
attack,  when  the  French,  enraged  at  the  desperate 
opposition  of  a  handful  of  men,  brought  executioners, 
and  mules  laden  with  ropes  to  offer  up  the  Vaudois 
on  gibbets  as  a  sacrifice  of  thanksgiving? 

"  Surely  it  must  be  granted,  that  in  all  their  troubles 
and  dangers  the  Omnipotent  delivered  them,  gave 
them  victory  in  all  their  battles,  supported  them 
when  they  were  faint-hearted,  supplied  them  with 
necessaries  when  it  appeared  that  they  must  be  des- 
titute, and  finally  inspired  their  prince  with  the  will 
to  re-instate  them  in  their  heritage,  and  suffer  them 
to  restore  true  devotion  in  their  churches.  Events 
so  surprising  clearly  prove  that  the  French  and  Pie- 
montese arms  were  aided  only  by  the  deceitful  bene- 
dictions of  Rome — of  her  who  would  be  God  upon 
earth — while  those  of  the  Vaudois  were  blessed  by 
the  great  God  who  is  King  of  kings,  and  delegates 
his  sceptre  to  no  earthly  hands. 

"  Thanks,  then,  be  to  the  Eternal,  who,  in  selecting 
the  Vaudois  as  the  instruments  of  such  wonders,  ap- 
pears to  have  sanctioned  their  religion  as  that  in 
which  He  would  be  served,  honoured,  and  obeyed 
by  all  the  redeemed." 

8 


86  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Thus  did  the  "Witnesses  ascend  up  to  heaven  in 
thejcloud,  and  their  enemies  beheld  them."  It  is  ob- 
servable, that  Henri  Arnaud  claims  for  the  Vaudois 
the  honour  of  being  the  "  Two  Witnesses."  His 
words  are  these : — "  It  is  trusted,  reader,  that  you 
will  then  agree  with  Mons.  Jurieux,  the  professor  at 
Rotterdam,  in  his  belief,  that  the  Two  Witnesses 
mentioned  in  the  eleventh  chapter  of  the  Apocalypse, 
as  overcome  and  slain  by  the  beast,  are  typical  of 
these  very  Vaudois,  who  contended  against  the  Ro- 
man beast  for  more  than  1,100  years.  If,  indeed,  it 
is  affirmed  that  the  woman  who  fled  into  the  wilder- 
ness to  avoid  the  fury  of  the  dragon  is  the  type  of 
this  poor  church,  who  has  dwelt  in  the  mountains, 
and  there  been  nourished  of  God  for  a  time,  and 
times,  and  half  a  time,  it  may  equally  be  typified  in 
the  two  resuscitated  witnesses.  For  it  was  at  the 
end  of  three  years  and  an  half,  the  just  time  interpret- 
ed from  the  eastern  and  scriptural  allegory  of  three 
days  and  an  half,  that  this  church  having  been  ^s  it 
were  dead,  and  its  doctrine  and  services  extinct  in  the 
vallies,  its  professors  again  entered  on  their  native 
soil  and  reestablished  the  gospel  in  its  purity." 

To  complete  the  evidence  of  the  fulfilment  of  this 
remarkable  prophecy,  it  is  only  necessary  to  add  that 
all  this  happened  just  before  the  termination  of  the 
intensity  of  the  Second  Woe. 

(6.)  Within  ten  years  after  the  Ascension  of  the 
"  Two  Witnesses"  the  battle  of  Zenta  was  fought, 
and  the  power  of  Turkey  was  broken.  The  Ottoman 
Empire  then  ceased  to  hQ  formidable  to  Christendom. 
'•  The  Second  Woe  is  passed ;  and,  behold,  the  Third 
Woe  Cometh  quickly." 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  87 

10.     Explain  the  Seventh  Trumpet. 

Under  this  Trumpet  we  are  now  living.  And 
when  it  ceases  to  sound,  the  present  dispensation  will 
have  passed  away,  and  a  new  state  of  things  will 
commence. 

The  commencement  of  this  Trumpet  may  be  dated 
from  about  the  middle  of  the  last  century,  when 
democratic  principles  began  to  spread  throughout 
Europe,  particularly  in  France,  under  the  auspices 
of  such  men  as  Condorcet  and  Voltaire.  (1.)  One 
characteristic  of  this  Trumpet  is  a  prevalent  spirit 
of  discontent  and  revolution.  "  The  nations  are 
angry,"  or  chafed.  (2.)  Another  characteristic  is  the 
pouring  out  oi  judgment  upon  the  church  of  Anti- 
christ. "The  time  is  come  to  destroy  those  who 
corrupt  the  earth."  (3.)  A  third  characteristic  is 
reward  given  to  the  faithful  servants  of  Christ.  "  Thy 
wrath  is  come,  and  the  time  of  the  dead  that  they 
should  be  judged,  and  that  thou  shouldest  give  reward 
unto  thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints, 
and  them  that  fear  thy  name,  small  and  great."  The 
fulfilment  of  this  is  yet  future. 

The  Heavenly  Company  are  represented  as  taking 
a  lively  interest  in  this  Trumpet.  The  Seventh 
Angel  sounded ;  and  there  were  great  voices  in 
heaven,  saying,  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  be- 
come the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ ; 
and  he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever.  And  the  four- 
and-twenty  Elders,  which  sat  before  God  on  their 
thrones,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  worshipped  God, 
saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  0  Lord  God  Almighty, 


88 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


which  art,  and  wast,  and  art  to  come  ;  because  thou 
hast  taken  to  thee  thy  great  power,  and  hast  reigned." 
The  "  lightnings  and  voices  and  thunderings"  were 
fulfilled  in  the  agitation  of  men's  minds,  which  sprung 
from  the  spread  of  Atheistic  and  democratic  princi- 
ples, and  which  eventually  broke  out  in  "  the 
earthquake"  of  the  French  Revolution. 


OF    THE    CHURCH. 


80 


CHAPTER  XII. 


OW  do  you  ascertain  the 
chronology  of  the  opening 
vision  of  this  chapter  ? 

By  external  circumstan- 
tial, and  by  internal  chro- 
nological evidence. 

2.  What  is  the  external 
circumstantial  evidence. 
(1.)  The  Church,  who 
is  evidently  symbolized  by 
the  "woman,'^  is  repre- 
sented in  a  state  of  suffer- 
i7ig,  being  in  the  pangs  of 
child-birth. 

(2.)  At  the  same  time, 
she  is  in  a  triumphant 
condition.  This  is  shown  by  her  robe  of  "  the  Sun,^' 
her  sandals  of  "the  Moon,"  and  her  diadem  of 
"twelve  Stars." 

(3.)  The  Roman  Empire  is  represented  as  tri-par- 
tited,  or  divided  into  three  parts,  at  the  time  referred 
to.  For  we  read  of  "  the  third  part"  as  in  the  first 
four  Trumpets. 

These  three  particulars  constitute  the  circumstan- 
tial evidence  of  the  prophecy ;  and  they  point  out 
the  close  of  the  Tenth  persecution,  when  the  Roman 
8* 


90  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Empire  was  tri-partited  between  Constantine,  Max- 
imin,  and  Licinius,  as  the  epoch  of  the  vision.  In 
two  thirds  of  the  Empire  the  Church  was  tolerated; 
in  the  remaining  third  she  was  persecuted. 

3.     What  is  the  internal  chronological  evidence  ? 

The  period  of  the  woman's  gestation ;  which,  as 
the  woman  is  a  symbolical,  not  a  literal  woman, 
must  be  interpreted  symbolically  ;  that  is  according 
to  what  is  called  the  year-day  system,  in  which  a 
day  stands  for  a  year. 

The  commencement  of  this  period  is  plainly  the 
first  formation  of  a  Gentile  Church,  by  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel  to  the  Roman  Centurion  Cor- 
nelius.  And  the  period  itself  must  be  9  mystical 
months,  or  270  mystical  days ;  that  is,  270  years. 
Now,  the  date  generally  given  for  this  remarkable 
era,  is  A.D.  41 :  reckoning  270  years  from  thence,  we 
come  down  to  A.D.  311. 

According,  therefore,  to  the  received  chronology, 
the  period  of  the  woman's  gestation  would  expire 
A.D.  311,  when  the  full  time  would  be  come  for  her 
delivery. 

We  see  a  remarkable  coincidence  between  the 
external  circumstantial,  and  the  internal  chronolo- 
gical evidence.  Both  point  out  the  close  of  the  Dio- 
clesian  persecution,  as  the  epoch  referred  to.  We 
will  now  proceed  to  examine  the  history  of  this 
period  more  particularly. 

The  Tenth  persecution  was  the  most  bitter  of  all. 
The  sorrows  of  a  woman  in  travail  had  fallen  upon 
the  Church.  The  perrsecution  extended  even  to  Bri- 
tain, and  St.  Alban  was  one  of  its  victims.     It  broke 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  91 

out  A.  D.  303,  and  raged  for  eight  years  in  the 
East  without  intermission ;  in  the  West  it  abated 
after  two  years.  The  Emperor  Constantius,  being  at 
the  point  of  death,  desired  Galerius,  his  partner  in  the 
East,  to  send  him  home  his  son  Constantine ;  Gal- 
erius delayed  as  long  as  possible,  but  sent  him  at  last. 
Constantine  arrived  in  Britain  just  in  time  to  see  his 
father  alive.  Upon  his  father's  death  he  succeeded, 
and  gave  the  most  perfect  toleration  to  Christians 
through  the  whole  extent  of  his  dominions.  This 
event  took  place  A.  D.  306,  when  the  union  between 
Church  and  State  commenced.  This  union  is  denoted 
in  the  hieroglyphic  by  the  woman  being  clothed  with 
"  the  Sun,"  and  sandaled  with  "  the  moon.''  It  is 
probable,  as  Mr.  Elliott  observes,  that  the  moon  was 
seen  by  St.  John  in  the  form  of  a  Crescent.  The 
diadem  of  "  twelve  Stars"  symbohzes  the  Bishops,  or 
Ecclesiastical  rulers  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  the  mys- 
tical Israel. 

The  "Great  Red  Dragon"  represents  the  Pagan 
Roman  Empire,  animated  by  "  Satan,  the  Old  Ser- 
pent." And  the  propriety  of  the  symbol  will  be 
perceived  from  the  fact,  noticed  by  Mr.  Elliott,  that 
in  the  third  century  the  Dragon  came  first  into  com- 
mon use  as  a  Roman  military  ensign. 

It  has  been  already  observed  that  the  Roman  Em- 
pire was  at  this  time  tri-partited,  and  that,  in  one- 
third  of  the  Empire,  a  persecution  was  still  carried  on 
against  Christianity.  It  was  particularly  levelled 
against  Christian  Bishops,  the  "  stars"  in  the  "  third 
part"  of  the  ecclesiastical  heaven."  Accordingly, 
"  the  tail  of  the  Dragon"  is  represented  as  "  dravlng 


92  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

the  third  part  of  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  casting  them 
to  the  earth." 

4.  What  is  meant  by  the  Dragon's  '^standing 
before  the  woman  who  was  about  to  be  delivered,  for 
to  devour  her  child  as  soon  as  it  was  born  ?"  And 
what  by  the  birth  of  "  the  man-child  ?" 

The  war  waged  by  Maximin,  the  Pagan  Emperor, 
against  Constantine  and  Licinius,  and  his  defeat,  on 
the  30th  of  April,  313.  A  few  months  after  this  he 
died  in  great  agonies.  "  His  death,"  says  Gibbon, 
"  delivered  the  Church  from  the  last  and  most  impla- 
cable of  her  enemies."  A  vast  accession  of  converts 
now  flocked  into  the  Christian  Church,  and  were 
headed  by  Constantine,  who  now  sat  on  an  avowedly 
Christian  Throne.  The  manchild  "  was  caught  up 
to  the  throne  of  God." 

5.  Explain  the  flight  of  "  the  woman  into  the  wil- 
derness, where  she  hath  a  place  prepared  of  God, 
that  they  should  feed  her  there  1260  days." 

The  Church  of  Christ  was  no  sooner  delivered  from 
persecution  than  she  was  exposed  to  trials  of  another 
nature,  equally  painful.  The  demonolatrous  apostacy 
began  to  germinate.  A  compromise  began  to  be  made 
between  Christianity  and  Paganism.  A  distinction  is 
therefore  drawn  in  the  Apocalypse  between  true 
Christians  and  nominal  ones.  The  former  are  here 
referred  to,  and  are  styled  "  the  woman,"  that  is,  the 
true  Church.  In  verse  1 3th  they  are  styled,  still  more 
pointedly,  "  the  woman  which  brought  forth  the  man- 
child."  Those  in  the  present  day,  who  make  such  a 
cry  about  what  they  call  church  principles,  and,  in 
fact,  put  the  Church  in  the  place  of  Christy  should 


OP    THE    CHURCH. 


93 


attend  to  the  distinction  noted  in  this  chapter  between 
the  true  and  the  professing  Church.  A  man  may- 
belong  to  the  Established  Church,  and  be  a  great 
stickler  for  it,  and  yet  not  belong  to  the  true  Church 
represented  by  "  the  woman  which  brought  forth  the 
man-child." 

The  woman's  flight  into  the  wilderness  denotes,  in 
general,  that  true  Christians  would  be  for  the  most 
part  found  in  the  low  walks  of  life,  in  a  condition 
more  or  less  sorrowful  and  depressed.  The  idea  of 
a  state  or  condition  is  certainly  included  in  the  mean- 
ing of  the  symbol.  At  the  same  time  the  idea  of  a 
place  is  not  only  implied  but  expressed.  "  The  woman 
fled  into  the  wilderness,  where  she  hath  A  PLACE 
prepared  of  God,  that  they  should  feed  her  there  1260 
days."  And  again,  "  To  the  woman  were  given  two 
wings  of  the  great  eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into  the 
wilderness,  into  HER  PLACE."  This  ''  place"  is 
evidently  the  Cottian  Alps,  as  will  be  shown  here- 
after. 

5.  What  is  meant  by  the  "  war  in  heaven  between 
Michael  and  the  Dragon  ?" 

The  struggle  of  Paganism  under  Licinius,  and 
afterwards,  under  Julian,  to  regain  the  supremacy. 
The  ejection  of  "  the  Dragon"  from  the  political  hea- 
ven commenced  A.  D.  324,  and  was  completed  in  the 
reign  of  Theodosius  the  great. 

7.  What  is  meant  by  the  "  loud  voice  in  heaven, 
Now  is  come  salvation  and  strength,  &c."  ? 

The  exultation  of  the  Established  Church  at  the 
overthrow  of  Paganism,  and  the  eulogies  in  praise  of 
the  Martyrs. 


94  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

8.  What  is  meant  by  the  denunciation  of  "  woe  to 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  and  of  the  sea  ? 

The  chronology  of  this  denunciation  appears  to  be 
the  death  of  Theodosius,  A.  D.  395.  In  that  year 
the  clang  of  war  was  heard,  and  the  Gothic  Trumpet 
began  to  sound. 

9.  What  is  meant  by  "  the  flight  of  the  woman" 
in  verse  14?  And  what  by  the  "two  wings  of  the 
great  Eagle  ?^^ 

The  "  flight"  mentioned  in  verse  6,  referred  in  a 
special  manner  to  the  fact,  that  in  the  time  of  Con- 
stantine  and  Sylvester,  Bishop  of  Rome,  many  pious 
Christians,  foreseeing  that  the  Apostacy  which  was 
even  then  commencing  would  speedily  overspread  the 
Church,  retired  into  the  vallies  of  the  Cottian  Alps, 
with  the  intention  of  maintaining  the  gospel  in  its 
primitive  simplicity.  In  these  vallies  they  joined  the 
descendants  of  those,  who,  in  the  Neronic  persecu- 
tion, had  fled  from  Italy,  and  sought  refuge  in  the 
same  spot.  And  thus  we  trace  the  rise  of  the  Val- 
lensic  Church. 

As  the  Apostacy  continued  to  spread,  the  flight  of 
the  true  Church  would  continue  also.  And  when 
we  look  at  the  state  of  religion  at  the  close  of  the 
fourth  century,  and  observe  Christendom  symbolizing 
with  Paganism,  where  do  we  find  marks  of  the  true 
Church  ?  where  do  we  find  witnesses  raised  up  to 
testify  against  the  inroads  of  superstition  and  idola- 
try?— in  the  Alps  and  Pyrenees.  At  the  close  of 
the  fourth  century,  it  may  well  be  said,  that  "  to  the 
woman  were  given  two  wings  of  the  great  Eagle, 
that  she  mi^ht  fly  into  the  wilderness  into  her  place." 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  95 

The  Church  is  here  represented  as  a  "  woman'^ 
furnished  with  "  wings  of  the  great  Eagle."  Proba- 
bly the  golden  Eagle  is  intended.  This  noble  bird 
is  abundant  in  the  Tyrol  and  the  Pyrenees ;  the  ex- 
panse of  its  wings  ranges  from  eight  to  nine  feet. 
The  propriety  of  the  symbol  is  therefore  evident. 

A  mountainous  country  not  only  aftbrds  safety,  but 
generates  a  lofty  and  independent  spirit.  "  A  moun- 
taineer, says  Dr.  Gilly,  "  has  many  advantages  over 
the  inhabitant  of  a  crowded  city.  He  inhabits  a 
pure  and  vigorous  air ;  he  has  magnificent  and  inspir- 
ing objects  perpetually  before  him ;  he  is  invited  to 
range  amongst  solitudes,  and  to  commune  with  his 
own  heart  amidst  those  majestic  features  of  nature, 
which  declare  the  glory  of  God  and  the  insignificance 
of  man.  His  daily  occupation  prepares  him  for  noble 
pursuits;  and  when  he  is  cultivating  his  patch  of 
ground  on  the  edge  of  a  precipice,  or  leading  his 
flocks  and  herds  to  the  mountain  pasturage,  or  guid- 
ing strangers  through  the  dangers  and  intricacies  of  a 
mountain  pass,  he  is  trained  to  forethought,  and 
inured  to  hardships.  Even  his  diversions  have  the 
same  eff'ect,  and  throw  him  constantly  on  his  own 
resources :  for,  whether  he  pursues  the  chase  to  sup- 
ply his  table  with  food,  or  to  drive  the  wolf  and  bear 
from  the  fold,  it  is  the  school  of  discipline,  where  the 
best  hunter  usually  becomes  the  best  leader  in  war, 
and  the  wisest  sage  in  counsel.  There  is  another 
and  a  higher  advantage  in  being  a  mountaineer  : — 
mountain  tribes  are  generally  the  most  unwilling  to 
receive  either  the  yoke,  or  the  corruptions  of  the 
stranger ;   for  the  children  of  the  mountain  and  the 


96  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

field  are  too  familiar  with  the  glorious  work  of  God's 
hands,  to  take  impressions  from  the  childish  baubles 
that  foster  idolatry.'' 

The  Cottian  Alps  take  their  name  from  King  Cot- 
tius,  who  found  safety  in  these  mountain  recesses, 
when  other  chiefs  were  subdued  by  the  power  of 
pagan  Rome.  And  by  a  remarkable  coincidence, 
"here  are  the  fastnesses  where  the  people  of  God 
have  since  been  sheltered  from  the  tyranny  of  papal 
Rome."  (Dr.  Gilly.)  Amidst  these  crags  and  vallies, 
the  "  woman  was  to  be  nourished  for  a  Time,  two 
Times,  and  a  half" 

It  will  be  necessary  here  to  notice  the  spiritual  con- 
dition of  the  visible  Church  at  the  close  of  the  fourth 
century,  and  the  accounts  which  remain  of  those  who 
protested  against  the  dominant  Apostacy.     The  great 
error  of  the  day  was  hagiolatry,  or  saint-worship. 
"  The  people,"  says  Mr.  Waddington,  "  we  may  ex- 
cuse and  compassionate ;  but  we  blush  when  we  dis- 
cover  the   most   distinguished   writers,   Athanasius, 
Eusebius  the  historian,  Gregory  Nazianzen,  Chrysos- 
tom,  Jerome,  and  Augustine,  engaged  in  shameful 
conspiracy  against  their  religion ;  while  they  exagge- 
rate the  merit  of  the  martyrs,  assert  or  insinuate  their 
immediate  sanctification,  and  claim  for  them  a  reve- 
rence which  could  not  easily  be  distinguished  from 
worship.     In  this  age  and  from  this  cause  arose  the 
stupid  veneration  for  bones  and  relics ;  it  was  incul- 
cated and  believed  that  prayer  was  never  so  surely 
efficacious  as  when  offered  at  the  tomb  of  some  saint 
or  holy  person ;  the  number  of  such  tombs  was  then 
multiplied  ;  at  all  of  them  miracles,  and  prophecies, 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  97 

and  prodigies,  and  visions  were  exhibited  or  recorded; 
and  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  was  forgotten  in  the  prac- 
tice of  forbidden  ceremonies,  and  the  belief  of  impi- 
ous fables."  Alas  that  we  should  find  the  name  of 
the  sainted  Augustine  included  in  this  catalogue  ! 
The  truth  is,  not  that  Augustine  was  engaged  in  this 
conspiracy,  but  that  his  protest  against  it  was  too 
feeble.  "  He  would  have  taken  a  more  active  part," 
observes  Dr.  Gilly,  "  in  exposing  the  abuses  and  the 
idolatrous  tendency  of  saint  and  relic  worship,  had  he 
not  been  deterred  by  the  fear  of  stirring  up  angry 
passions."  And  the  following  passage  from  the 
writings  of  the  Bishop  of  Hippo  demonstrate  the 
truth  of  this  statement.  "  Multa  hujusmodi  propter 
nonnullarum  vel  sanctarum  vel  turbulentarum  per- 
sonam m  scandala  devitanda  liberius  improbare  non 
audeo."  "I  dare  not  condemn  many  practices  of 
this  sort  more  freely,  because  I  must  take  care  not  to 
excite  scandal  in  some  persons  who  are  holy,  and  in 
others  who  are  turbulent." 

We  learn  from  Jerome  that  the  garments  of  the 
monks  were  never  changed  or  washed,  but  were 
worn  till  they  dropped  to  pieces.  Their  motto  cer- 
tainly was  not  "  Cleanliness  is  next  to  Godliness," 
but  rather,  "  Dirt  and  vermin  are  part  of  Godliness." 
Religion  was  viewed  by  them  as  consisting  in  pe- 
nances and  austerities,  in  mortifications  and  self-in- 
flicted sufferings.  When  they  prayed,  it  was  in  the 
most  painful  and  difficult  position  which  the  human 
frame  could  assume ;  the  body  supported  on  the  left 
knee,  the  right  leg  stretched  out  so  as  to  balance, 
rather  than  help  to  sustain,  the  weight  of  the  body. 

9 


98  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

At  the  same  time,  they  would  strike  their  naked 
breast  with  a  flint-stone,  and  each  laceration  would 
be  followed  by  a  gush  of  blood.  Martin  of  Tones 
was  preeminent  for  these  self-inflicted  tortures. 

Paulinus  of  Nola  was  devoted  to  the  worship  of 
his  patron,  St.  Felix.  The  chancel-end  of  his  church 
was  turned  towards  the  tomb  of  the  saint.  At  this 
tomb  he  prostrated  himself;  and,  "  surrounded  with 
the  paintings  and  representations  with  which  he  had 
decorated  the  shrine  that  covered  the  bones  of  that 
martyr,  he  became  so  impressed  with  the  solemnities 
of  a  place  of  his  own  creation,  as  to  feel  persuaded 
that  he  heard  and  saw  things  which  are  beyond 
the  reach  of  the  human  senses.  Upon  his  hard  couch 
to  which  he  retired  after  painful  watchings  and 
labours,  he  dreamed  of  unearthly  objects,  and  the 
vision  of  the  night  was  received  as  a  reality.  He 
dug  for  relics  near  home,  and  sent  any  distance  for 
a  rag  or  bone  which  had  the  reputation  of  having 
belonged  to  a  martyred  Christian.  He  contrived  to 
collect  in  his  church  some  of  the  relics  of  St.  Andrew, 
St.  Thomas,  and  St.  Luke  ;  with  morsels  said  to  have 
belonged  to  the  bodies  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  St. 
Agricola,  St.  Vital,  St.  Proculus,  St.  Euphemia,  and 
St.  Nazaire." 

But  now  comes  the  question,  Was  no  one  raised 
up  at  this  critical  period  to  protest  against  the  domi- 
nant Apostacy  ?  The  answer  is,  Yes  : — the  individual 
sought  for  is  VIGILANTIUS,  a  member  of  the  west- 
ern branch  of  the  Vallensic  Church.  For  lifting  up 
his  voice  against  the  errors  of  the  day,  his  name  has 
been  handed  down  to  posterity  as  the  name  of  a 


or    THE    CHURCH.  99 

heretic ;  and,  it  is  probable  that  Augustine,  if  he 
had  imitated  his  boldness,  would  have  shared  the 
like  fate. 

The  following  sentences  are  almost  all  that  remain 
of  his  writings,  and  are  therefore  highly  valuable. 
They  come  to  us  through  the  pen  of  his  adversary 
Jerome. 

"What  need  is  there  for  you,  with  so  much  re- 
spect, not  only  to  honour,  but  even  to  adore  that — I 
know  not  what  to  call  it — which  you  worship  as  you 
carry  it  in  a  little  vessel  ?  Why  do  you,  in  your  ado- 
ration, kiss  dust  folded  up  in  a  linen  cloth  ?  Under 
the  pretext  of  religion,  we  see  a  custom  introduced 
into  the  churches,  which  approximates  to  the  rites  of 
the  Gentiles ; — namely,  the  lighting  of  multitudes  of 
tapers  while  the  sun  is  yet  shining.  And  everywhere 
men  kiss  in  their  adoration  a  small  quantity  of  dust, 
folded  up  in  a  linen  cloth,  and  deposited  in  a  little 
vessel.  Men  of  this  stamp  give  great  honour,  for- 
sooth, to  the  most  blessed  martyrs,  thinking  with  a 
few  insignificant  wax-tapers  to  glorify  those  whom 
the  Lamb,  who  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  enlight- 
ens with  all  the  brightness  of  his  majesty.  The  souls 
of  the  Apostles  and  Martyrs  have  settled  themselves 
either  in  Abraham's  bosom,  or  in  a  place  of  refresh- 
ment, or  under  the  altar  of  God ;  and  they  cannot 
escape  from  their  tombs,  and  present  themselves 
where  they  please.  So  long  as  we  are  alive,  we  can 
mutually  pray  for  each  other ;  but  after  we  are  dead 
the  prayer  of  none  for  another  can  be  heard,  espe- 
cially since  the  martyrs  pray  ineffectually  to  obtain 


100  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

vengeance  for  the  shedding  of  their  blood.  Do  the 
souls  of  the  martyrs  then  love  their  ashes,  and  hover 
round  them,  and  are  they  always  present  lest  if  any 
suppliant  should  happen  to  draw  near,  they  could 
not  hear  him  in  consequence  of  their  absence  ?  If 
all  should  shut  themselves  up  and  live  in  soUtude, 
who  will  serve  the  churches  ?  who  will  win  the 
men  of  the  world  ?  who  will  exhort  sinners  to  vir- 
tue?'' 

In  this  plain  uncompromising  style,  did  Vigilantius 
attack  the  dominant  apostacy.  And  how  did  Jerome 
reply  ?  The  following  sentences  will  suffice  on  this 
point : — "  Many  sorts  of  monsters  have  been  born  in 
the  world.  We  read  in  Isaiah  of  centaurs  and  satyrs, 
owls  and  dragons.  Job,  in  mystic  language,  describes 
the  leviathan  and  the  behemoth.  The  fables  of  the 
poets  tell  of  Cerberus  and  the  Stymphalidse,  of  the 
Erymanthian  boar  and  the  Nemean  lion,  of  the  chi- 
mera and  the  many-headed  hydra.  Virgil  describes 
Cacus.  Spain  gave  birth  to  the  three-formed  Geryon. 
Gaul  alone  has  had  no  monsters,  but  has  always 
abounded  in  the  bravest  and  most  eloquent  of  men. 
Suddenly  arose  Vigilantius,  or,  as  he  may  more  pro- 
perly be  called,  Dormitantius,  who,  in  his  unclean 
spirit,  fights  against  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and  denies 
that  the  sepulchres  of  the  martyrs  are  to  be  vene- 
rated," &c.  It  is  probable  that  if  Jerome  had  attended 
to  personal  cleanliness  his  temper  would  have  been 
mollified.  It  is  well  known  that  the  mind  is  affected 
by  the  body ;  and,  if  the  pores  of  the  skin  are  stop- 
ped up,  and  the  body  covered  with  filth  and  vermin, 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  101 

can  we  wonder  if  the  individual  is  as  irascible  and 
ill-tempered  as  Jerome  ? 

It  is  to  be  observed  that  "  Jerome  had  disclaimed 
the  worship  or  adoration  of  the  relics  of  the  martyrs, 
and  the  adoration  even  of  the  martyrs  themselves,  in 
his  letter  to  Riparius.  Noii  colimus,  non  adoramus, 
were  his  words,  and  now  he  repeats  his  disclaimer, 
*  Madman  that  thou  art,  who  ever  adored  the  mar- 
tyrs ?'  He  utterly  denied  that  such  was  the  practice 
of  the  Church.  But  the  times  arrived,  first,  when  a 
Council  of  the  Church,  the  second  Council  of  Nice, 
ruled  that  '  the  bones,  ashes,  blood,  and  sepulchres  of 
the  Martyrs  ought  to  be  adored ;'  and  afterwards, 
when  a  Council  of  still  greater  authority,  the  Council 
of  Trent,  pronounced  that  the  decrees  of  the  relic- 
adoring  and  saint-worshipping  synod  of  Nice  were 
binding  on  all  Christians."  This  important  obser- 
vation is  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  Gilly,  who  has  lately 
written  a  useful  work,  entitled  "  Vigilantius  and  his 
times." 

*  10.  Explain  "  the  flood  which  the  Dragon  cast 
out  of  his  mouthP 

This  '^flood^^  symbolizes  the  Gothic  invasion,  by 
which  the  Dragon  hoped  to  sweep  away  Christianity 
from  the  face  of  the  earth.  The  Gothic  invaders, 
however,  adopted  the  religion  of  the  vanquished. 
And  though  ten  kingdoms  sprung  up  on  the  ruins  of 
the  Roman  Empire,  Rome  was  a  bond  of  union  to 
them  all.  The  Roman  Empire  was  divided  into  ten 
parts  ;  but  it  was  the  Roman  Empire  still.  This  ab- 
sorption of  the  Gothic  invaders  is  symbolized  by  ^*  the 


102  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

earth  helping  the  woman,  and  opening  her  mouth, 
and  swallowing  up  the  flood  which  the  Dragon  cast 
out  of  his  mouth." 

The  last  verse  of  this  chapter  intimates  that  the 
Dragon,  being  disappointed  in  his  expectation,  hit 
upon  a  new  device  ;  and  this  we  shall  consider  in  the 
next  chapter. 


OP    THE    CHURCH. 


103 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


H  A  T  is  meant  by  the 
Wild-Beast  from  the 
Sea? 

The  Roman  Empire 
under  its  last  head, 
namely,  the  Pope. 

2.   Explain   the  par- 
ticulars of  the  prophecy. 
(1.)  The  origin  of  the 
Wild-Beast. 

It  seemed  to  rise  out 
of  "  the  sea/'  that  is,  out 
of  the  turmoil  and  agita- 
tion of  the  politics  of  this 
world.      By  "  the  sea" 
we  are  to  understand  in 
this    place    the    Gothic 
inundation,  which  in  the  last  chapter  was  represented 
as  "  a  flood  which  the  Dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth." 
(2.)  Its  Seven  Heads. 

These  Seven  Heads  denote  Seven  Forms  of  Gov- 
ernment which  have  successively  prevailed  at  Rome 
under  Kings,  Consuls,  Dictators,  Decemvirs,  Military 
Tribunes  with  consular  authority,  Emperors  who  re- 
fused the  diadem,  and  Emperors  who  wore  the  dia- 


104  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

dem.     This  last  head  is  revived  in  the  Pope.     This 
will  be  shown  when  we  come  to  Chapter  xvii. 

(3.)  Its  Ten  Horns. 

These  Ten  Horns  denote  Ten  Gothic  Kingdoms, 
into  which  the  Roman  Empire  has  been  divided. 
Their  average  number  has  been  Ten  throughout.  As 
some  have  fallen  others  have  risen  to  supply  their 
place.  This  observation  will  explain  how  it  is  that 
different  Commentators  have  given  different  lists. 

We  have  seen  that  Antichrist  rose  A.  D.  529 — 533. 
The  Gothic  Horns  were  then  Ten  in  number.  The 
following  is  the  list  given  by  Mr.  EUiott : — the  Anglo- 
Saxons,  the  Franks  of  central,  Allman-Franks  of 
eastern,  and  Bur gundic- Franks  of  south-eastern 
France,  the  Visigoths,  the  Suevi,  the  Vandals,  the 
Ostrogoths  in  Italy,  the  Bavarians,  and  the  Lom- 
bards. 

(4.)  Its  Ten  Diadems. 

The  Gothic  Kingdoms  were  each  of  them  ruled  by 
a  diademed  Monarch. 

(5.)  Its  name  of  blasphemy. 

This  name,  which  was  seen  upon  all  the  heads, 
appears  to  be  Pontifex  Maximus,  a  name  which 
none  can  rightly  assume  but  Christ. 

(6.)  Its  terrible  character. 

It  is  represented  as  a  compound  of  three  of  the 
fiercest  wild  beasts  existing,  namely,  a  leopard,  a 
bear,  and  a  lion.  Whatever  of  cruelty  was  found 
in  the  Empires  of  Babylon,  Persia,  and  Greece,  is 
surpassed  in  the  history  of  the  Papacy. 

(7.)  Its  succession  to  the  Dragon. 

The  Pagan  Roman  Empire  has  passed  away,  but 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  105 

it  has  found  a  substitute  not  unlike  itself,  animated 
by  the  same  Satanic  principle.  "Popery/^  says 
Cecil,  "  is  the  master-piece  of  Satan." 

(8.)  The  Wounded  Head. 

This  Head  is  the  Seventh,  namely,  the  Pagan 
Diademed  Imperial  Head.  It  received  a  deadly 
wound,  first,  by  the  defeat  of  Maximin  by  Licinius ; 
secondly,  by  the  defeat  of  Licinius  by  Constantino  ; 
and  thirdly,  by  the  death  of  Julian  in  battle.  The 
Seventh  Head,  and  the  Draconic  principle  which 
animated  it,  seemed  utterly  extinct. 

(9.)  The  deadly  wound  healed. 

The  Pagan  Diademed  Imperial  Head,  which 
seemed  wounded  to  death,  revived  in  the  Papal 
Pontificate.  This  will  be  explained  more  fully 
when  we  come  to  the  17th  Chapter. 

(10.)  The  world  wondered  after  the  beast. 

Pope  Innocent  III.  was  called  "  stuper  mundi," 
"  The  wonder  of  the  world.'^ 

(11.)  They  worshipped  the  Dragon  which  gave 
power  unto  the  Beast. 

The  Draconic  Seventh  Head  being  revived  in  the 
Pope,  the  worship  paid  to  the  Pope  was  in  eifect 
paid  to  the  Dragon :  the  Pagan  principle  was 
cherished  as  fondly  as  ever.  "  Many  things,"  says 
Baronius,  "  have  been  laudably  translated  from 
Gentile  superstition  into  the  Christian  religion."  He 
then  goes  on  to  say,  "  What  wonder,  if  the  most 
holy  Bishops  have  granted  that  the  ancient  customs 
of  the  Gentiles  should  be  introduced  into  the  wor- 
ship of  the  true  Godi,  from  which  customs  it  seemed 
impossible  to  take  off  m,any,  though  converted  to 


106  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Christianity,^^  Baronius  specifies  Anniversary 
Vigils,  Holy  Water,  Sprinkling  of  Sepulchres, 
Lights  in  Churches,  Candles  and  Torches  as  taken 
from  the  heathen:  and  quotes  Suetonius,  Juvenal, 
Seneca,  and  Macrobius  as  authorities. 

Polydor  Virgil,  having  in  several  chapters  described 
the  ancient  usages  and  superstitious  ceremonies  of 
the  Pagan  religion,  concludes  with  these  words : — 
"  Tale  fuit  apud  Romanos  reruni  sacrarum  ini- 
tium,  quarum  bonani  nospartem  accepimus,  uti 
apposite  per  nos  explicatur.^^  "  Such  was  the  be- 
ginning of  sacred  rites  and  ceremonies  among  the 
Romans,  a  good  part  of  which  we  have  embraced, 
as  has  been  aptly  explained  by  us." 

The  testimony  of  Cornelius  Agrippa  is  to  the 
same  effect.  Having  observed  that  "  the  pomps  of 
rites  and  ceremonies,  in  vestments,  vessels,  lights, 
bells,  organs,  music,  odours,  sacrifices,  gestures,  rich 
pictures,  choice  of  meats,  fastings,  &c.,  is  a  considera- 
ble part  of  religion,"  he  adds,  '^Quorum  magna  pars, 
Eusebio  teste,  exinde  ah  Ethnicis  in  nostram 
quoque  religionem  migravitP  "A  great  part  of 
which,  as  Eusebius  testifieth,  has  passed  over  from 
the  Heathen  into  our  religion." 

This  subject  is  fully  treated  in  Stopford's  "Pagano- 
Papismus." 

(12.)  The  worship  paid  to  the  Pope. 

This  worship  is  thus  expressed  in  the  creed  of 
Pius  IV.,  which  creed  is  binding  on  every  Roman 
Catholic.  "  I  acknowledge  the  Holy  Apostolic  Roman 
Church  for  the  Mother  and  Mistress  of  all  Churches; 
and  I  promise  true  obedience  to  the  Bishop  of  Rome, 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  107 

Successor  to  St.  Peter,  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  and 
Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ. 

(13.)  None  like  unto  the  Beast.  None  able  to 
make  war  with  him. 

Dr.  Barrow,  speaking  of  the  power  of  the  Pope, 
uses  this  remarkable  language  : — "  Who  dared  to 
pull  a  feather  with  them,  or  to  withstand  their  en- 
croachments? What  wise  man  would  not  rather 
bear  much  than  contest  upon  such  disadvantages, 
without  probable  grounds  of  success  ?"  It  will  be 
observed  that  these  two  questions  are  exactly  parallel 
to  the  two  questions  put  in  the  mouth  of  the  wor- 
shippers of  the  Beast. — "  They  worshipped  the  Beast, 
saying,  Who  is  like  unto  the  Beast  ?  Who  is  able  to 
make  war  with  him  ?" 

(13.)  The  Beast  has  "a  mouth  speaking  great 
words  and  blasphemies." 

The  fulfilment  of  this  in  the  Popes  will  be  best 
seen  by  quoting  the  twenty-seven  maxims  attributed 
to  Gregory  VII.  No  positive  proof  has  been  adduced 
that  he  actually  drew  them  up  or  dictated  them ;  but 
all  of  them  are  to  be  found,  either  in  substance  or 
more  at  large,  in  his  authentic  letters,  and  they  may 
fairly  be  called  the  spirit  of  Hildebrand.  Mr.  Shoberl 
observes  that  they  were  the  rule  of  Gregory's  con- 
duct, his  profession  of  faith,  which  he  would  fain 
have  imposed  upon  all  Christendom. — 

I.  The  Roman  Church  is  the  only  one  that  God 
has  founded. 

II.  The  title  of  universal  belongs  to  the  Roman 
Pontiff  alone. 

III.  He  alone  can  depose  and  absolve  Bishops. 


108  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

IV.  His  Legate  presides  over  all  Bishops  in  every 
Council,  and  may  pronounce  sentence  of  deposition 
against  them. 

V.  The  Pope  can  depose  absent  persons. 

VI.  It  is  not  lawful  to  live  with  such  as  have  been 
excommunicated. 

VII.  The  Pope  has  the  power,  according  to  circum- 
stances, to  make  new  laws,  to  create  new  churches, 
to  transform  a  chapter  into  an  abbey,  and  to  divide 
a  rich  bishopric  into  two,  or  to  unite  two  poor  bishop- 
rics. 

VIII.  He  alone  has  right  to  assume  the  attributes 
of  Empire. 

IX.  All  Princes  must  kiss  his  feet, 

X.  His  name  is  the  only  one  to  be  uttered  in  the 
Churches. 

XI.  It  is  the  only  name  in  the  world. 

XII.  He  has  a  right  to  depose  Emperors. 

XIII.  He  has  a  right  to  remove  Bishops  from  one 
see  to  another. 

XIV.  He  has  a  right  to  appoint  a  clerk  (priest)  in 
every  church. 

XV.  He  whom  he  has  appointed  may  govern  an- 
other church,  and  cannot  receive  a  higher  benefice 
from  any  private  Bishop„ 

XVI.  No  council  can  call  itself  general,  without 
the  order  of  the  Pope. 

XVII.  No  chapter,  no  book,  can  be  reputed  canoni- 
cal, without  his  authority. 

XVIII.  No  one  can  invalidate  his  sentences ;  he 
can  abrogate  those  of  all  other  persons. 

XIX.  He  cannot  be  judged  by  any  one. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  109 

XX.  All  persons  whatsoever  are  forbidden  to  pre- 
sume to  condemn  him  who  is  called  to  the  apostolic 
chair. 

XXI.  To  this  chair  must  be  brought  the  more  im- 
portant causes  of  all  the  churches. 

XXII.  The  Roman  Church  is  never  wrong,  and 
will  never  fall  into  error. 

XXIII.  Every  Roman  Pontiff,  canonically  ordained, 
becomes  holy. 

XXIV.  It  is  lawful  to  accuse  when  he  permits,  or 
when  he  commands. 

XXV.  He  may,  without  a  synod,  depose  and  absolve 
Bishops. 

XXVI.  He  is  no  Catholic,  who  is  not  united  to  the 
Roman  Church. 

XXVII.  The  Pope  can  release  the  subjects  of  bad 
princes  from  all  oaths  of  allegiance. 

These  assumptions  are  so  absurd  and  extravagant, 
that  had  we  not  full  proof  that  they  have  been 
cherished  and  acted  upon  by  the  Church  of  Rome, 
we  might  be  tempted  to  believe  that  they  were  only 
the  sportings  of  Gregory's  imagination.  But,  in  sober 
truth,  the  policy  of  that  Church  has  been  from  that 
time  to  this  in  accordance  with  these  tenets.  States- 
men and  legislators  may  prate  as  they  please  of  the 
present  harmlessness  o^  Popish  principles, — stubborn 
facts  give  them  the  lie,  and  proclaim  that  the  spirit 
of  Hildehrand  still  rankles  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Papacy !  Circumstances  may  enjoin  forbearance, 
may  require  concession,  may  recommend  disguise; 
but,  as  Mr.  Shoberl  well  observes,  with  the  exception 
of  Adrian  VI.  and  Clement  XIV.  none  of  the  Popes 
10 


110  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

have  retracted  the  maxims  of  Hildebrand :  and  the 
Court  of  Rome  has  proclaimed,  professed,  and  prac- 
tised them,  whenever  it  has  had  occasion  and  hberty 
to  do  so. 

In  these  maxims,  we  see  some  of  "  the  great  words 
and  blasphemies"  which  proceed  out  of  the  mouth 
of  "the  Beast."  In  such  Popes  as  Gregory  VII.  and 
Innocent  III.  we  see  the  living  development  of  the 
portraiture  drawn  by  St.  Paul  of  "  the  Lawless  one," 
who  whilst  he  can  "  create  new  laws,"  is  himself 
amenable  to  no  law,  since  "  he  cannot  be  judged  by 
any  one ;"  who  "  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is 
called  god,"  that  is,  above  all  kings  and  bishops  what- 
soever, "  or  that  is  worshipped,"  that  is,  all  imperial 
dignity. 

The  Greek  word  translated  "  that  is  worshipped" 
denotes  what  is  august,  alluding  to  the  Jiugusti, 
or  Roman  Emperors.  (2  Thess.  ii.  4.)  When  we 
compare  St.  Paul's  prophecy  of  "  the  Lawless  one" 
with  the  8th,  9th,  10th,  11th,  and  12th  maxims  of 
Hildebrand,  how  striking  is  the  fulfilment !  St.  Paul 
declares  that  "  the  Lawless  one  would  exalt  himself 
above  all  Kings,  Bishops,  and  Emperors."  Gregory 
VII.  declares  that  the  Pope  can  not  only  "make 
new  laws,"  and  at  the  same  time  be  himself  "judged 
by  no  man,"  but  that  "  he  2!lone  has  a  right  to  as- 
sume the  attributes  of  Empire ;"  that  "  he  has  a 
right  to  depose  Emperors ;"  that  "  all  Princes  must 
kiss  his  feet;"  that  "his  name  is  the  only  one  to  be 
uttered  in  the  churches;"  that  "it  is  the  only  name 
in  the  world." 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  Ill 

(15.)  Power  is  given  to  the  F ope  to  practise  A2 
months. 

The  famous  period  of  1260  years  is  mentioned 
seven  times  in  Scripture ; — twice  in  the  prophecies  of 
Daniel,  (vii.  25.  xii.  7.)  and  Jive  times  in  the  Apo- 
calypse :  (xi.  2,  3.     xii.  6,  14.     xiii.  5.) 

It  will  naturally  be  asked  by  many  persons,  what 
authority  have  you  for  supposing  that  in  these  pas- 
sages a  day  stands  for  a  year  ?  And  what  is  the 
principle  on  which  the  year-day  theory  is  founded  ? 

Now  the  principle  is  that  of  miniature.  The 
Roman  Empire  being  represented  on  the  reduced 
scale  of  a  Wild-Beast,  its  duration  must  be  repre- 
sented on  a  reduced  scale  likewise.  In  like  manner, 
the  Church  being  represented  on  the  reduced  scale  of 
a  Woman,  the  duration  of  the  Church's  affliction  must 
be  represented  on  a  reduced  scale  also.  Now  in  the 
Apocalypse,  the  affliction  of  the  Church  is  represented 
as  twofold  : — first,  under  Pagan,  and  secondly,  under 
Papal  persecutors.  And  we  know  from  history,  that 
the  former  affliction  extended  through  a  period  of 
some  270  or  280  years;  and  the  latter  through  a 
period  of  above  1200  years.  The  question  for  our 
consideration  is.  How  could  these  two  series  of  long 
and  protracted  tribulation  be  represented  so  as  to 
preserve  the  propriety  of  the  symbol?  Let  those 
who  are  opposed  to  the  year-day  theory  set  their  wits 
to  work  to  answer  this  question.  No  one  imagines 
"the  Beast"  to  be  a  literal  Beast,  or  "the  Woman" 
to  be  a  literal  Woman.  "  The  Beast "  and  "  the 
Woman  "  are  evidently  symbols  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire and  of  the  Church  respectively.    These  symbols 


112  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

are  therefore  miniature  symbols.  The  keeping  of 
the  picture  therefore  requires  that  the  duration  of 
time  be  in  miniature  also. 

Having  once  admitted  the  propriety,  yea,  the 
necessity,  of  adopting  a  miniature  scale  of  time  in  a 
miniature  hieroglyphic,  the  next  question  for  our  con- 
sideration will  be,  What  shall  that  miniature  scale 
be  ?  And  the  scale  of  a  day  for  a  year  naturally 
presents  itself  to  the  mind.  And  as  this  idea  is  the 
most  natural,  so,  on  examination,  we  shall  find  that 
it  accords  best  with  Scriptural  precedent.  For  in  the 
forty  days^  exploratory  wanderings  of  the  12  spies, 
we  have  a  miniature  representation  of  the  forty 
years''  wanderings  of  the  12  tribes.  (Numbers  xiii. 
xiv.  33,  34.)  So  likewise  the  recumbency  of  Ezekiel 
on  his  left  side,  during  a  period  of  390  days,  is  set 
before  us  as  a  miniature  representation  of  the  de- 
based condition  of  Israel  during  a  period  of  390 
years.  (Ezek.  iv.  4,  5.)  In  like  manner,  the  recum- 
bency of  Ezekiel  on  his  right  side,  for  a  period  of  40 
days,  constitutes  a  miniature  representation  of  the 
debasement  oiJudah  for  a  period  of  40  years.  (Ezek. 
iv.  6.)  In  each  of  the  above  instances,  the  scale  of 
reduction  is  a  day  for  a  year. 

That  this  scale  of  reduction  was  not  unknown  to 
the  Jewish  Rabbis,  is  evident  from  the  interpretation 
put  by  some  of  them  on  that  passage  of  Micah, — 
"  Therefore  will  he  give  them  up,  until  the  time  that 
she  which  travaileth  hath  brought  forth ;  then  the 
remnant  of  his  brethren  shall  return  unto  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel.'^  (Micah  v.  3.)  It  was  argued  that 
the  Jewish  nation  being  here  represented  under  the 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  113 

miniature  hieroglyphic  of  a  pregnant  woman,  the 
nine  months^  gestation  must  be  calculated  as  a  mi- 
niature reduction  of  270  years  ;  a  day  being  put  for 
a  year.  We  have  no  concern  with  the  particular 
interpretation  put  upon  this  passage  by  the  Rabbis, 
after  the  failure  of  Barcochab's  attempt  in  the  year 
136  ;  our  concern  is  with  the  principle  of  interpreta- 
tion which  was  advocated  by  them.  It  was  nothing 
more  or  less  than  the  year-day  theory. 

Whether  the  gestation  referred  to  by  Micah  be  the 
identical  gestation  alluded  to  in  Chap.  xii.  of  the 
Apocalypse,  is  left  to  the  reader  to  decide.  There 
are  strong  reasons  for  believing  that  it  is.  The  chro- 
nology of  the  birth  of  "  the  man-child"  coincides  with 
the  chronology  of  "the  earthquake"  of  the  Sixth 
Seal.  And  immediately  after  the  earthquake  "  the 
Sealing"  commences.  The  nations  of  Europe,  being 
nominally  Christian,  are  represented  as  the  twelve 
tribes  of  the  mystical  Israel.  And  the  election  of 
grace  from  out  of  nominal  Christendom  is  symbolized 
by  the  144,000  sealed  ones.  It  is  by  no  means  im- 
probable, that  the  prediction  of  Micah  began  then  to 
receive  its  accomplishment : — "  Then .  shall  the  rem- 
nant of  his  brethren  return  unto  the  children  of 
Israel." 

It  will  be  observed,  that  we  have  reckoned  the 
period  of  gestation  as  9  months,  or  270  days :  it  may, 
however,  be  reckoned  as  40  weeks,  or  280  days. 
According  to  this  mode  of  reckoning,  we  must  com- 
pute the  gestation  of  the  "  Sun-clothed  Woman"  from 
the  Crucifixion,  and  the  period  will  expire  A.  D.  31 1, 
10* 


114  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

or  A.  D.  313,  according  as  we  fix  on  A.  D.  31,  or  A. 
D.  33,  as  the  era  of  the  Crucifixion. 

As  the  tribulation  wliich  the  Church  endured  from 
Pagan  persecution  is  symbolized  by  the  pregnancy 
of  "  the  Woman,"  the  last  persecution  being  typified 
by  the  throes  of  child-birth ;  so  the  affliction  which  the 
Church  has  endured  from  Papal  persecution  is  sym- 
boUzed  by  the  sojourn  of  the  woman  in  the  wilderness 
for  a  space  of  1260  "  days,"  and  by  the  havoc  com- 
mitted by  "  the  Wild-Beast"  for  that  space  of  time. 

The  1260  years  commenced  in  604,  when  the 
Pope's  ecclesiastical  domination  over  the  Ten  Gothic 
Kingdoms  was  completed  by  the  appointment  of  Au- 
gustine by  the  Pope  to  the  Archbishopric  of  Canter- 
bury, and  Phocas  allowed  the  Pope  the  use  of  the 
Pantheon. 

(16.)  The  Pope's  blasphemies. 

These  blasphemies  are  said  to  be  three-fold.  They 
are  represented  as  directed  against  "the  Name  of 
God,  the  Tabernacle  of  God,  and  those  who  dwell  in 
heaven." 

First,  he  blasphemes  "the  Name  of  God."  He 
does  this  by  making  him,self  God.  He  is  expressly 
styled  God  in  the  Canon  Law.  "  Pontificem  constat 
a  Principe  Constantino  Deum  appellatum ;  nee  posse 
Deum  ab  hominibus  judicari  manifestum  est."  "  It 
is  evident  that  the  Pontiff  was  called  GOD  by  the 
Prince  Constantine  ;  and  it  is  manifest  that  God  can- 
not be  judged  by  men." 

The  Papal  Casuists  have  laid  down  the  same  doc- 
trine : — "'  Honorem  qui   debetur   Christo,  secundiim 


OF    THB    CHURCH.  115 

quod  Deus  est,  deberi  Papse ;  quia  honor  debetur 
potestati.  Sed  una  est  potestas  Christi,  secundum 
quod  Deus  est,  et  Papse."  "  The  honour  which  is 
due  to  Christ,  inasmuch  as  he  is  God,  is  due  to  the 
Pope  ;  because  honour  is  due  to  power.  But  the 
power  of  Christ,  inasmuch  as  he  is  God,  and  of  the 
Pope,  is  one.''  In  the  famous  Bull  "  Unam  Sanc- 
tam,"  the  unity  of  Christ  and  the  Pope  is  plainly 
declared.  That  Bull  declares  that  "  there  is  but  one 
body  and  one  Head  of  the  holy  Catholic  Church, 
namely,  Christ,  and  Christ's  Vicar,  St.  Peter 
and  the  successors  op  St.  Peter  !"  We  read  of 
ambassadors  who  prostrated  themselvjes  before  the 
Pope,  saying,  "  0  thou  that  takest  away  the  sins  of 
the  world,  have  mercy  upon  us !"  and  of  commen- 
tators who  have  given  him  the  blasphemous  appella- 
tion of  Our  Lord  God  the  Pope  ! 

We  have  here  sufficient  evidence  that  the  Pope  is 
"the  Lawless  One,"  foretold  by  St.  Paul,  who  was 
to  "  sit  in  the  Temple  of  God,"  that  is,  in  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  "showing  himself  to  be  God."  And 
we  charge  the  Pope  with  "  blasphemy,  because  he, 
being  a  man,  makes  himself  equal  with  God." 

Secondly,  he  blasphemes  "  the  Tabernacle  of  God," 
that  is,  the  body  of  Christ,  "  who  tabernacled  among 
us,  full  of  grace  and  truth."  This  he  blasphemes, 
by  professing  to  create  it,  thousands  and  thousands 
of  times,  in  the  form  of  a  crumb  of  bread,  which  of 
course  must  see  corruption :  whereas  the  body  of 
Christ  has  seen  no  corruption.  The  more  we  ex- 
amine the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  the  more 
monstrous  it  appears  !     According  to  this  doctrine, . 


116  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

no  sooner  are  the  words  of  consecration  pronounced 
than  the  bread  becomes  that  same  actual  body  of 
flesh  and  blood,  in  which  Christ  suffered  on  the 
Cross ;  remaining  bread  to  the  sight,  touch,  and  taste, 
yet  ceasing  to  be  so  ;  and  into  how  many  parts  soever 
the  bread  may  be  broken,  the  whole  entire  body  is 
contained  in  every  part !  According  to  this  doctrine, 
the  priest,  when  he  performs  this  stupendous  function, 
has  before  his  eyes  and  holds  in  his  hands  the  Maker 
of  heaven  and  earth !  The  inference  which  was 
deduced  from  so  blasphemous  an  assumption  was, 
that  the  clergy  were  not  to  be  subject  to  any  secular 
authority,  seeing  that  they  could  create  God  their 
Creator. 

Thirdly,  the  Pope  blasphemes  "  those  who  dwell 
in  heaven,"  that  is,  the  saints,  who  have  their  "  citi- 
zenship in  heaven."  (Phil.  iii.  30.)  He  calls  them 
heretics,  accursed,  the  children  of  the  Devil,  the 
apawn  of  hell.  Their  translations  of  the  Scriptures 
he  calls  the  Gospel  of  the  Devil,  They  have  often 
been  clothed  with  San  Benitos,  or  Coats  of  Infamy, 
painted  all  over  with  devils  and  fiends  of  hell.  In 
the  note  to  Rev.  xvii.  6,  in  the  Douay  Bible,  Protest- 
ants are  classed  with  Murderers  ! 

(17.)  The  Beast  "  makes  war  with  the  saints  and 
overcomes  them.^^ 

Where  are  we  to  begin,  in  recounting  the  perse- 
cutions of  Popery  ?  The  heart  perfectly  sickens  at 
the  task.  We  will  begin  with  the  Albigenses,  who 
belonged  to  the  Western  Branch  of  the  Vallensic 
Church. 

On  the  17th  of  November,  1207,  Pope  Innocent 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  117 

III.  wrote  to  Philip  Augustus,  the  French  King, 
exhorting  him  "to  make  war"  upon  this  unoffending 
people,  whom  he  styled  "  heretics,  enemies  of  God 
and  the  Church."  He  promised  the  King  that  his 
compliance  should  be  rewarded  in  this  world  with 
the  confiscation  of  all  their  effects  ;  and  in  the  next 
world  with  the  same  indulgences  that  were  earned 
by  those  who  went  to  fight  the  infidels  in  the  Holy 
Land.  He  addressed  similar  letters  to  the  Duke  of 
Burgundy,  to  the  Counts  of  Nevers  and  Dreux,  to 
the  Countesses  of  Troie,  Vermandois,  and  Blois,  and 
to  all  the  counts,  barons,  knights,  and  true  beUevers 
in  the  kingdom  of  France.  A  succession  of  bulls 
followed,  one  after  another ;  and  the  Pope  wrote  a 
second  time  to  Philip  Augustus,  exhorting  him  to 
march  in  person  to  this  "  war  for  the  extermination" 
of  those  whom  he  styled  heretics^  worse  than  the 
Saracens.  He  wrote,  at  the  same  time,  to  the  Arch- 
bishops of  Lyons  and  Tours,  to  the  Bishops  of  Paris 
and  Nevers,  and  to  the  Abbot  of  Citeaux,  urging 
them  to  concur  in  this  holy  enterprise. 

Never  was  war  entered  upon  with  more  alacrity. 
The  discipline  of  a  crusade  was  always  much  less 
severe  than  that  of  a  political  war ;  and  there  were 
advantages  attending  this  crusade,  which  were  want- 
hig  to  all  former  ones.  The  crusaders  of  the  East 
made  sure  of  paradise ;  but  as  far  as  this  world  was 
concerned  they  exposed  themselves  to  many  dangers, 
and  there  was  little  chance  of  bringing  home  with 
them  the  booty  gained  by  the  sword.  But  here  no 
obstacles  presented  themselves:  they  might  pillage 


118  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

property  and  carry  it  away  in  kind,  slaughter  by 
wholesale,  violate  the  women  and  children,  and  in- 
dulge ail  the  excesses  of  cruelty  and  lust  without  let 
or  hindrance.  Accordingly,  never  was  the  cross 
more  readily  and  vmanimously  assumed  ;  and  among 
the  first  to  engage  in  this  holy  war,  were  the  Duke 
of  Burgundy,  the  Earl  of  Leicester,  and  the  Count  of 
Nevers. 

The  Abbot  of  Citeaux  and  his  whole  fraternity 
distinguished  themselves  by  their  zeal  in  preaching 
this  war  of  extermination.  The  seven  or  eight  hun- 
dred convents  of  his  order,  that  of  the  Bernardins, 
already  established  in  France,  G-ermany,  and  Italy, 
seized  upon  the  crusade  against  the  Albigenses  as 
their  particular  province.  They  promised  in  the 
name  of  the  Pope,  St.  Peter,  and  St.  Paul,  plenary 
remission  of  all  sins  committed  from  the  day  of  birth 
to  that  of  death,  to  all  those  who  should  fall  in  this 
holy  expedition. 

While  the  Bernardins  were  thus  raising  troops  for 
the  crusade,  the  Pope  directed  a  new  fraternity,  at 
the  head  of  which  he  placed  St.  Dominic,  a  Spaniard? 
to  go  on  foot  to  the  village  of  the  heretics,  to  preach 
to  them,  to  manifest  all  the  zeal  of  christian  cha- 
rity ill  their  behalf  to  win  their  confidence,  and 
then  to  obtain  precise  information  of  the  names, 
number,  and  abodes  of  such  as  had  seceded  from 
the  Church  of  Borne,  and  to  consigyi  them  to  the 
flames  as  soon  as  his  partizans  had  gained  the 
upper-hand  !  Such  was  the  origin  of  the  Dominican 
order,  or,  as  they  deserve  to  be  called,  the  Liquisi- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  119 

torial  order,  which,  after  a  trial  of  seven  years  in  the 
diocese  of  Toulouse,  was  confirmed  by  the  Council 
of  Latuan. 

In  the  perfidious  instructions  of  Innocent  III.  to 
Dominic,  we  discern  plainly  the  features  of  */inti- 
christ.  Let  us  now  observe  how  Jintichrist  can 
quote  Scripture  to  justify  his  conduct.  At  the  very 
time  that  he  was  holding  out  to  the  Count  of  Tou- 
louse hopes,  not  merely  of  absolution,  but  of  complete 
restoration  to  his  favour,  he  wrote  as  follows  to  the 
Bishops  of  Riez  and  Conserans,  and  the  Abbot  of 
Citeaux : — "  We  advise  you  with  the  apostle  Paul(!) 
to  employ  deceit  towards  this  Count ;  for  in  this  case 
it  must  be  called  prudence.  You  must  attack  sepa- 
rately those  who  have  separated  themselves  from  the 
unity,  and  leave  the  Count  of  Toulouse  for  a  time, 
employing  a  wise  dissimulation  towards  him,  that 
the  other  heretics  may  be  the  more  easily  vanquish- 
ed, and  that  we  may  then  be  able  to  crush  him  when 
he  alone  shall  be  left  !'^  How  remarkable  it  is  that 
St.  Paul,  writing  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  whose 
apostacy  he  foresaw,  (Rom.  xi.  21.)  should  exhort 
them  to  "love  without  dissimulation;"  to  be  "wise 
unto  that  which  is  good,  and  simple  concerning  evil." 
(Rom  xii.  9;  xvi.  19.)  And  yet  Pope  Innocent  III. 
had  the  audacity  to  quote  the  apostle  as  a  favourer 
of  dissimulation!  It  is  in  the  history  of  the  Pa- 
pacy that  we  view  "  the  depths  of  Satan." 

We  learn  from  Innocent  III.  how  little  reliance 
can  be  placed  on  the  mild  words  and  deceitful  pro- 
mises of  the  Church  of  Rome.  They  are  only  baits 
to  allure  Protestants  to  their  own  destruction.     The 


120  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Church  of  Rome  in  making  them  is  only  biding  her 
time  ;  she  is  employing  "  a  wise  dissimulation,"  and 
secretly  smiles  at  the  silly  dupes  of  her  cunning. 

Mr.  Shoberl  makes  a  just  observation  on  the  prac- 
tice of  the  Popes  of  quoting  Scripture  in  support  of 
their  ambitious  and  inhuman  conduct.  "  One  can- 
not help  remarking  that  whenever  these  ambitious 
and  perfidious  churchmen  had  any  disgraceful  orders 
to  communicate,  they  never  failed  to  wrest  some  pas- 
sage or  other  of  Scripture  to  their  purpose ;  in  fact, 
they  seem  to  have  studied  the  Bible  merely  to  make 
sacrilegious  applications  of  it.'^ 

In  relating  the  war  with  the  Albigenses,  the  first 
point  which  claims  our  attention  is  the  destruction  of 
Beziers.  "  Its  resident  population  probably  did  not 
exceed  fifteen  thousand  persons ;  but  all  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  surrounding  country,  of  the  open  vil- 
lages, and  of  the  castles  that  were  deemed  incapable 
of  defence,  had  taken  refuge  in  that  city  which  was 
considered  as  very  strong ;  while  most  of  those  who 
had  stayed  to  guard  the  fortified  castles  had  conveyed 
their  wives  and  children  to  Beziers.  At  the  moment 
when  the  crusaders  made  themselves  masters  of  the 
gates,  this  whole  multitude  fled  to  the  churches ;  the 
spacious  cathedral  of  St.  Nicaise  contained  the  great- 
est number ;  the  canons,  in  their  choral  habits,  sur- 
rounded the  altar  and  rang  the  bells  by  way  of 
expressing  their  supplications  to  the  furious  assail- 
ants ;  but  their  brazen  tones  were  ahke  unheeded 
with  those  of  human  voices.  The  bells  ceased  not 
to  sound  till  the  last  of  that  immense  multitude 
which  had  taken  refuge  in  the  church  was  butch- 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  121 

ered.  Neither  were  those  spared  who  had  sought  a 
refuge  in  the  other  churches  :  in  that  of  the  Magdalen 
alone  seven  thousand  corpses  were  counted.  When 
the  crusaders  had  slaughtered  all,  to  the  very  last 
living  creature,  in  Beziers,  and  had  plundered  the 
houses  of  every  thing  that  appeared  worth  carrying 
away,  they  set  fire  to  all  the  quarters  at  once :  the 
city  was  but  one  vast  conflagration ;  not  an  edifice 
remained  standing,  not  a  human  being  was  left 
alive.  Respecting  the  number  of  the  victims  accounts 
differ ;  the  legate,  ashamed  perhaps  of  the  carnage 
which  he  had  ordered,  reduces  it  to  fifteen  thousand 
in  his  letter  to  the  Pope  :  Bernard  Itier,  of  Limoges, 
a  cotemporary,  makes  it  amount  to  thirty-eight  thou- 
sand, while  other  writers  set  it  down  at  sixty  thou- 
sand. 

"On  the  22d  of  July,  1210,  the  crusaders  took 
possession  of  the  castle  of  Menerbe.  They  entered, 
singing  Te  Deum,  and  preceded  by  the  crucifix  and 
standards  of  Montfort.  The  heretics  were  meanwhile 
eissembled,  the  men  in  one  house,  the  women  in  an- 
other, and  there,  on  their  knees,  and  resigned  to  their 
fate,  they  prepared  themselves  by  prayer  for  the  worst 
that  could  befal  them.  The  abbot  of  Vaux-Cernay, 
in  fulfilment  of  the  capitulation,  began  to  preach  to 
them  the  Catholic  faith ;  but  they  interrupted  him 
with  the  unanimous  cry, — ^  TVe  will  have  none  of 
your  faith;  we  have  renounced  the  Church  of 
Rome;  your  labour  is  in  vain  ;  for  neither  death 
nor  life  shall  make  us  renounce  the  opinions  we 
have  embraced.^  The  abbot  then  went  to  the  assem- 
bly of  women,  but  he  found  them  equally  resolute, 

II 


122  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

and  still  more  enthusiastic  in  their  declarations.  Mont- 
ford  also  went  to  them  both.  He  had  previously- 
caused  a  prodigious  pile  of  dry  wood  to  be  made. 
*  Be  converted  to  the  Catholic  faith^  said  he,  to  the 
assembled  Albigenses,  '  or  mount  this  pile,''  None 
of  them  wavered.  Fire  was  set  to  the  wood,  and  the 
pile  was  soon  wrapt  in  one  tremendous  blaze.  The 
heretics  were  then  taken  to  the  spot,  where,  after 
commending  their  souls  to  that  God  in  whose  cause 
they  suffered  martyrdom,  they  voluntarily  threw  them- 
selves into  the  flames,  to  the  number  of  more  than  one 
hundred  and  forty. 

"  Thus  the  first  reformation  was  totally  extinguish- 
ed. So  prodigious  had  been  the  slaughter,  and  so 
profound  was  the  terror,  that  the  Church  of  Rome 
appeared  to  have  completely  attained  her  object. 
The  worship  of  the  reformed  Albigenses  had  every- 
where ceased.  Almost  all  their  teachers  had  died  a 
fearful  death  ;  while  the  small  number  who  had  es- 
caped from  the  crusaders  had  sought  refuge  in  the 
most  distant  countries,  and  had  no  chance  of  avoid- 
ing new  persecutions  but  by  observing  absolute  silence 
respecting  their  doctrines  and  their  sufferings.  Indi- 
viduals who  had  not  perished  by  fire  or  the  sword, 
and  who  had  not  withdrawn  by  flight  from  the  scru- 
tiny of  the  Inquisition,  knew  that  they  could  save 
their  lives  only  by  burying  their  secret  within  their 
own  bosoms ;  their  very  children  were  not  made  ac- 
quainted with  their  private  sentiments. 

"  But,  if  the  church  of  the  Albigenses  was  drowned 
in  blood,  other  parts  of  the  population  of  Southern 
France   were    doomed   to   martyrdom  under   their 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  123 

name.  The  crusaders  in  their  blind  fury,  slaughtered 
all  the  inhabitants  of  hundreds  of  villages,  without 
taking  the  trouble  to  enquire  whether  they  contained 
a  single  heretic.  We  know  not  what  credit  ought  to 
be  given  to  the  numbers  assigned  to  the  armies  of  the 
cross,  or  whether,  in  any  single  year,  one  hundred 
thousand  men  were  poured  into  Languedoc;  but 
certain  it  is  that  armies  far  superior  in  number,  far 
inferior  in  discipline,  to  those  employed  in  other 
wars,  had  for  seven  or  eight  successive  years,  inun- 
dated this  desolated  country  almost  without  interrup- 
tion. They  had  neither  pay  nor  magazines,  living 
at  the  expense  of  the  country,  and  supplying  all 
their  wants  by  means  of  the  sword.  In  short,  no 
calculation  can  ascertain  with  any  precision  the 
waste  of  property  and  the  destruction  of  human  life, 
which  were  the  consequences  of  the  crusade  against 
the  Albigenses."  (Shoberl.) 

The  open  war  against  the  Albigenses  was  followed 
by  the  secret  war  of  the  Inquisition,  which  completely 
destroyed  the  remnants  of  these  persecuted  Christians. 
"  It  was  given  to  the  Beast  to  make  war  with  the 
saints,  and  to  overcome  them." 

When  we  read  of  these  dreadful  atrocities,  we  are 
reminded  of  the  words  of  our  Saviour,  "  The  time 
Cometh,  that  whosoever  killeth  you  will  think  that 
he  doeth  God  service."  This  has  been  fulfilled  in 
Papal,  as  well  as  Pagan,  persecutions.  "  Our  pil- 
grims," says  the  monk  of  Vaux-Cernay,  speaking  of 
the  castle  Aimery,  "collected  the  innumerable  here- 
tics that  the  castle  contained,  and  burned  them  alive 
with  the  utmost  joyP     This  is  always  the  phrase 


124  THE    DIVINE    HISTORT 

employed  by  the  monk,  when  speaking  of  the  burn- 
ing of  heretics.  Thus  he  tells  us  that,  the  castle 
of  Cassera  having  surrendered  on  capitulation,  "  the 
pilgrims,  seizing  nearly  sixty  heretics,  burned  them 
with  infinite  joy. 

We  now  proceed  to  give  some  account  of  that 
diabolical  engine  of  tyranny,  the  Inquisition.  "  The 
prisons  of  this  most  terrible  of  all  tribunals  were 
unwholesome  subterraneous  dungeons,  situated  at  a 
distance  from  all  traffic.  To  these  dreary  abodes  the 
light  of  day  never  penetrated.  Here  the  wretched 
prisoners  were  not  allowed  to  see  or  to  speak  to 
any  one.  If  the  proximity  of  one  dungeon  to  another 
allowed  the  inmates  to  converse,  they  were  forbidden 
to  hold  communication  ;  and  if  they  were  oberheard 
talking  to  themselves  or  to  one  another,  they  were 
most  cruelly  scourged.  When  a  prisoner  had 
passed  several  days,  or  perhaps  months,  without 
even  knowing  the  crime  of  which  he  was  accused  or 
the  witnesses  against  him,  the  jailor,  as  if  of  his  own 
motion,  advised  him  to  apply  for  a  hearing ;  for  it 
was  an  invariable  maxim  with  this  tribunal  that  the 
accused  should  always  be  the  applicant,  and  be 
made  to  impeach  himself  When  brought  before 
his  judges,  they  affected  entire  ignorance  of  his  case, 
inquiring  who  he  was,  what  he  wanted,  and  if  he 
had  any  thing  to  say.  The  prisoner  of  course  gave 
the  best  account  that  he  could  of  himself,  and  was 
released,  as  the  Inquisition  was  too  regardful  of 
human  life  to  send  to  the  stake  those  who  were 
brought  before  it  for  the  first  time;  but  his  family 
was  declared  infamous,  and  this  first  judgment  ren- 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  125 

dered  him  incapable  of  bearing  arms,  or  of  holding 
any  office  in  the  Church  or  in  the  State. 

"  Spies,  who  were  called  Familiars  of  the  Inqui- 
sition, were  then  sent  to  dog  him,  to  pick  up  his 
every  word,  and  to  watch  his  every  motion.  These 
men,  pretending  to  be  his  friends,  wormed  them- 
selves into  his  confidence :  and  sometimes  his  own 
servants  or  his  nearest  relatives  played  this  treacher- 
ous part.  On  the  slightest  suspicion,  he  was  again 
apprehended  ;  the  wretched  man  was  then  irretriev- 
ably undone,  for  never  was  the  Inquisition  known  to 
forgive  twice. 

"  After  he  had  again  languished  for  several  months, 
he  again  applied  for  a  hearing,  at  the  secret  sugges- 
tion of  his  judges,  who,  if  they  could  not  draw  from 
him  such  a  confession  as  they  desired,  ordered  him 
to  be  put  to  the  torture,  of  which  there  were  three 
kinds.  The  first,  called  squassation,  consisted  in 
tying  back  the  arms  by  a  cord,  fastening  weights  to 
his  feet,  and  drawing  him  up  to  the  full  height  of 
the  place  by  means  of  a  pulley.  Having  been  kept 
suspended  for  some  time,  he  was  suddenly  let  down 
with  a  jerk  to  within  a  little  distance  of  the  floor,  and 
with  repeated  shocks  all  his  bones  were  dislocated; 
for  this  species  of  torture  was  continued  for  an  hour 
and  sometimes  longer,  according  to  the  pleasure  of 
the  Inquisitors  present,  and  to  what  the  strength  of 
the  suff'erer  seemed  capable  of  enduring.  If  this  tor- 
ture was  not  sufficient  to  overcome  him,  that  of  water 
was  resorted  to.  He  was  obliged  to  swallow  a  great 
quantity,  and  then  laid  in  a  wooden  trough,  provided 
with  a  lid  that  might  be  pressed  down  as  tight  as  the 
11* 


126  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

operators  pleased.  Across  the  trough  was  a  bar,  on 
which  the  sufferer's  back  rested,  and  by  which  the 
spine  was  broken.  The  torture  by  fire  was  equally 
painful.  A  very  brisk  fire  was  made ;  and  the 
prisoner  being  extended  on  the  ground,  the  soles  of 
his  feet  were  rubbed  with  lard  or  some  other  com- 
bustible matter,  and  placed  close  to  the  fire,  till  the 
agony  extorted  from  him  such  a  confession  as  his 
tormentors  required.  Not  satisfied  with  their  success, 
the  judges  doomed  their  miserable  victims  to  the  tor- 
ture a  second  time,  to  make  them  own  the  motive 
and  intention  for  the  actions  which  they  acknowledged 
to  have  committed ;  and  a  third  time  to  force  them 
to  reveal  their  accomplices  or  abettors. 

"  If  these  infernal  cruelties  failed  to  wring  a  confes- 
sion, artifices  and  snares  were  resorted  to.  Suborned 
wretches  were  sent  to  their  dungeons:  pretending  to 
comfort  and  assist  them,  or  even  to  be  prisoners 
like  themselves,  they  launched  out  against  the  Inqui- 
sition as  an  insupportable  tyranny  and  the  greatest 
of  all  the  scourges  with  which  God  had  ever  afiiicted 
mankind.  Their  dupes  fell  the  more  readily  into  the 
snare,  as  it  is  hard  to  withstand  the  services  of  friend- 
ship and  compassion  performed  for  us  when  in  the 
extremity  of  misery.  The  Inquisitors  seconded  these 
artifices  to  the  utmost  of  their  power.  They  assured 
the  sufferers  that  they  sympathized  with  them;  that 
all  they  aimed  at  was  their  conversion  ;  that  the 
slightest  confession  which  they  might  make  to  them 
in  private,  and  which  they  promised  to  keep  inviola- 
bly secret,  would  be  sufficient  to  put  an  end  to  their 
afiiictions  and  to  procure  their  liberation. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  127 

"  The  upshot  was  that,  if  the  accused  was  held  to 
be  convicted  in  the  judgment  of  the  Inquisitors,  or 
by  witnesses,  or  by  his  own  confession,  he  was  sen- 
tenced, according  to  the  heinousness  of  the  offence, 
to  death,  to  perpetual  imprisonment,  to  the  galleys, 
flogging,  or  some  other  punishment.  After  condem- 
nation, the  execution  was  deferred  for  one  or  perhaps 
several  years,  that  the  sacrifice  of  a  great  number 
of  delinquents  at  once  might  produce  a  more  striking 
and  terrible  effect. 

"  The  wholesale  executions  of  the  Inquisition,  being 
considered  as  a  religious  ceremony,  were  styled  in 
Spain  and  Portugal  Autos-da-fe,  or  Acts  of  Faith. 
These  were  celebrated  in  general  at  the  accession  of 
a  king  to  the  crown,  or  on  occasion  of  his  majority, 
of  his  marriage,  or  of  the  birth  of  an  heir-apparent 
By  the  besotted  and  priest-ridden  inhabitants  of  those 
countries  these  horrible  sights  were  at  last  regarded 
nearly  in  the  light  of  public  amusements.  Execu- 
tions on  a  smaller  scale  took  place  every  year  towards 
the  conclusion  of  Lent,  on  the  Friday  immediately 
preceding  Good  Friday. 

"  By  daybreak,  the  tolling  of  the  great  bell  of  the 
cathedral  summoned  the  faithful  to  the  horrid  tra- 
gedy. Persons  of  the  highest  distinction  eagerly 
offered  their  services  to  escort  the  victims  ;  and  gran- 
dees were  often  seen  assuming  the  character  of  famil- 
iars of  the  Inquisition.  The  Dominicans,  with  the 
standard  of  the  execrable  tribunal,  opened  the  pro- 
cession. The  condemned  walked  barefoot,  with  a 
pointed  cap  on  their  heads,  and  dressed  in  a  san- 
benito,  a  yellow-frock,  with  a  cross  on  the  breast  and 


12S  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

on  the  back,  and  covered  with  painted  representations 
of  the  faces  of  fiends.  The  penitents,  on  whom  some 
penance  only  was  imposed,  came  first ;  and  after  the 
cross,  which  was  borne  behind  them,  followed  such  as 
were  doomed  to  die.  Effigies  of  persons  who  had 
escaped,  and  the  remains  of  the  dead  that  had  incur- 
red condemnation,  appeared  in  the  fearful  procession 
lying  in  black  coffins,  on  which  were  painted  flames 
and  infernal  figures :  and  it  was  closed  by  priests  and 
monks.  Passing  through  the  principal  streets  of  the 
city  to  the  cathedral,  a  sermon  was  preached,  and 
their  sentence  read  to  the  delinquents,  each  of  them 
standing  meanwhile,  with  an  extinguished  taper  in 
his  hand,  before  a  crucifix.  A  servant  of  the  Inqui- 
sition then  smote  them  on  the  breast  with  his  hand, 
•':o  signify  that  the  tribunal  had  ceased  to  have  any 
power  over  them.  The  condemned  were  then  de- 
livered up  to  an  officer  of  the  civil  authority,  and 
soon  afterwards  conducted  to  the  place  of  execution. 
Each  was  asked  in  what  faith  he  would  die  ;  if  he 
said  in  the  Catholic,  he  was  strangled  before  he  was 
burned ;  the  others  who  persisted  in  their  opinions, 
were  consigned  alive  to  the  flames.  These  autos-da- 
fe,  of  which  the  professed  historians  of  the  Inquisition 
give  such  harrowing  details  as  thrill  the  blood  with 
horror,  the  people  of  both  sexes  and  all  ages  thronged 
to  witness  with  transports  of  satisfaction  and  joy  sur- 
passing those  displayed  on  any  other  occasion.  Even 
kings  deemed  it  a  meritorious  act  to  attend  those  cruel 
exhibitions,  with  their  whole  court,  and  to  feast  their 
eyes  on  the  torments  of  the  wretched  sufi"erers. 
"  Llorente,  in  his  History  of  the  Spanish  Inquisi- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  129 

tion,  compiled  from  its  own  records,  calculates  that, 
from  the  year  1481  to  1808,  this  tribunal  condemned, 
in  Spain  alone,  341,021  persons.  Of  these  31,912 
were  burned  in  person^  17,659  in  effigy,  and  severe 
penances  were  imposed  on  291,456."  (Shoberl.) 

By  the  Inquisition  and  the  Autos-da-fe  the  Refor- 
mation was  entirely  suppressed  in  Spain. 

We  will  now  turn  our  attention  to  France.  The 
Reformed  were  there  called  Hugonots,  from  their 
having  first  met  at  Hugon^s  Town,  in  Tours.  "  In 
1523  an  edict  was  published  against  them  and  the 
congregation  at  Meaux  was  dispersed.  Its  minister, 
Jean  Leclerc,  after  suffering  horrible  tortures,  was 
burned  alive.  Many  others  were  put  to  the  same 
cruel  death ;  and  when  Dymond  Levoy,  with  five 
others,  was  burned  in  1528,  Francis  /.,  accompa- 
nied by  a  procession  of  priests  and  monks,  went 
bareheaded  to  witness  the  execution.  Exuhing  in 
the  success  of  this  murderous  zeal  of  the  priests,  se- 
conded by  the  royal  authority,  they  instituted  a  year- 
ly procession,  to  give  thanks  to  the  Almighty  for 
having  enabled  them  to  get  rid  of  the  heretics.'^ 
(Shoberl.) 

Soon  after  this,  Calvin  dedicated  his  Work,  "  the 
Christian  Institutes,"  to  Francis  I.,  imploring  the 
king  to  have  compassion  on  the  reformed.  "  This 
book  served  rather  to  inflame  than  to  damp  the 
ardour  of  persecution  in  the  breast  of  the  king ;  and, 
at  the  cruel  suggestion  of  the  clergy,  he  issued  fresh 
orders  for  punishing  the  Hugonots  wherever  they 
were  to  be  found.  People  were  employed  to  hunt 
them  out.     It  was  declared  to  be  a  crime  to  pray  in 


130  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

French ;  numbers  of  pious  persons  of  both  sexes  were 
burned  aUve  ;  and  as  the  speeches  of  these  martyrs  at 
the  stake  proved  powerful  means  of  conversion,  care 
was  taken  to  prevent  them  from  addressing  the  spec- 
tators. 

"  Such  was  the  state  of  the  French  Protestants  on 
the  accession  of  Henry  II.  in  1547.  The  system  of 
persecution  continued  to  be  vigorously  followed  up. 
The  Hugonots  were  not  to  be  deterred  even  by  the 
certainty  of  martyrdom  from  following  the  dictates 
of  their  consciences.  To  no  purpose  were  fires  kin- 
dled in  every  town  in  France ;  the  Protestants  per- 
sisted in  holding  their  religious  meetings,  and  in  pro- 
fessing their  doctrines.  To  give  greater  importance 
to  these  executions,  the  young  king  attended  several 
of  them  in  person.  At  his  return  to  Paris,  fires  were 
blazing  in  diiferent  parts  of  the  city ;  and,  as  he  passed 
one  of  these  piles,  he  beheld  an  old  servant  of  his 
expiring  in  the  flames.  Filled  with  horror,  he  retired 
immediately  to  his  palace,  to  conceal  his  agitation 
and  remorse. 

"In  1568,  a  bull  of  Pope  Pius  V.  authorized 
Charles  IX.  to  alienate  church  property  to  the  value 
of  100,000  crowns,  on  condition  that  he  should  make 
war  upon  the  heretics,  and  utterly  destroy  or  bring 
them  back  to  the  Church.  The  chancellor  de  I'Ho- 
pital,  the  consistent  advocate  of  toleration  opposed 
the  reception  of  this  bull ;  and  entreated  the  queen 
to  abstain  from  a  measure  which  would  again  deluge 
the  kingdom  with  blood.  His  opposition  delayed  its 
adoption,  but  led  to  his  dismissal  from  office. 

"This  Pope  sent  to  Charles  IX.  10,000  pieces  of 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  131 

gold  towards  defraying  the  expenses  of  the  war. 
This  Pontiff  had,  by  his  severity  to  heretics,  obtained 
the  rank  of  cardinal  and  the  office  of  Grand  Inquisi- 
tor, and,  after  his  elevation  to  the  papal  chair,  was 
incessantly  engaged  in  fomenting  persecutions  on 
account  of  religion.  Letters  written  by  him  in  1569 
seemed  to  prove  that  he  had  then  conceived  the  idea 
of  some  sweeping  measure,  like  that  of  the  massacre 
of  St.  Bartholomew,  for  exterm,inating  heresy  in 
France.  After  informing  the  cardinal  of  Bourbon 
that  he  was  ready  to  face  death  in  the  cause  of  God, 
he  says  ^This  gives  us  a  right  to  exhort  you  earnestly 
by  our  letters,  and  to  excite  you  to  make  every  effort, 
to  employ  all  your  influence  for  procuring  a  definite 
and  serious  adoption  of  a  measure  for  bringing 
about  the  destruction  of  the  implacable  enemies  of 
God  and  tae  king :  a  measure  without  which  it  will 
always  be  impossible  to  prosecute  vigorously  the  ope- 
rations of  the  war,  and  to  bring  it  to  a  happy  issue.' 
To  the  king  he  writes,  *  When  God,  as  we  trust,  shall 
have  given  us  the  victory,  it  will  then  be  for  you  to 
punish,  with  the  utmost  rigour,  the  heretics  and  their 
leaders,  because  they  are  the  enemies  of  God ;  and 
you  must  avenge  upon  them  not  only  your  own 
injuries,  but  those  of  Almighty  God.'  It  is  evident 
from  these  passages  that  the  contemplated  measure 
was  not  connected  with  military  operations. 

"  After  the  battle  of  Jarnac,  the  Pope  renewed  his 
sanguinary  exhortations.  To  the  king  he  expatiated 
on  the  necessity  of  destroying  all  his  enemies,  and 
'tearing  up  the  roots,  nay,  the  very  smallest  fibres  of 
the  roots,  of  so  terrible  and  confirmed  an  evil ;  for, 


132  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

unless  they  are  radically  extirpated,  they  will  be 
found  to  shoot  out  again.  You  will  bring  this  about, 
if  no  consideration  for  persons  or  worldly  things 
induces  you  to  spare  the  enemies  of  God.'  He  then 
quotes  the  example  of  Saul,  who  is  said  to  have 
been  deposed  from  the  sovereignty  for  sparing  the 
Amalekites,  for  the  purpose  of  extinguishing  any 
spark  of  humanity  which  might  lurk  in  the  breast 
of  the  king.  He  employed  the  same  argument  with 
Catharine,  and  assures  her  that  Uhe  assistance  of 
God  will  not  be  wanting,  if  she  pursues  the  enemies 
of  the  Catholic  religion  until  they  are  all  massacred, 
for  it  is  only  by  the  entire  extermination  of  the 
heretics  that  the  Catholic  worship  can  be  restored.' 
In  complimenting  the  duke  of  Anjou  on  his  victory, 
he  enjoins  him  to  reject  every  intercession  in  favour 
of  the  heretics.  '  It  is  your  duty,'  he  says  '  to  show 
yourself  justly  inexorable  to  ail'  He  repeats  the 
same  advice  in  nearly  the  same  words  to  Charles, 
and  cautions  him  against  ^  listening  to  any  entreaties, 
or  yielding  to  friendship  or  blood.' 

"  After  the  defeat  of  the  Protestants  at  Montcon- 
teur,  Pius  had  urged  the  king  to  follow  up  his 
success  and  to  stifle  every  feeling  of  clemency,  as 
sinful  and  rebellious  against  the  Almighty.  After 
holding  out  once  more  the  fate  of  Saul,  he  adds  :  "  In 
short,  what  else  would  it  be  but  frustrating  the  good- 
ness of  God  in  this  victory  over  the  heretics  ?  The 
fruits  which  it  ought  to  produce  are  the  extermina- 
tion of  those  infamous  heretics,  our  common  ene- 
mies, on  account  of  the  deserved  hatred  which  they 
inspire,  and  the  restoration  of  the  ancient  peace  and 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  133 

tranquillity  of  the  kingdom.  Suffer  not  yourself  to 
be  deluded  with  vain  sentiments  of  pity,  and  seek 
not  the  false  glory  of  a  pretended  clemency  in  par- 
doning injuries  done  to  God  himself:  for  nothing  is 
more  cruel  than  mercy  towards  wretches  who  have 
merited  the  worst  punishments.  If  your  majesty 
wishes  to  restore  the  ancient  splendour,  power,  and 
dignity  of  France,  you  must  strive  most  especially  to 
make  all  who  are  subject  to  your  dominion  profess 
the  Catholic  faith  alone — that  faith  which,  from  the 
first  origin  of  Christianity,  has  remained  uncontami- 
nated  to  this  day.'  The  pious  writer  concludes  with 
recommending  the  execution  of  all  who  had  borne 
arms  against  the  government,  and  the  establishment 
of  inquisitors  in  every  town  throughout  the  kingdom. 
"  With  this  sanguinary  advice  his  own  conduct 
perfectly  tallied.  Such  was  his  fondness  for  the 
office  of  Grand  Inquisitor,  that  he  continued  to  per- 
form its  functions  even  after  his  elevation  to  the 
papal  chair ;  and  no  pontiff  ever  caused  so  many 
heretics  or  persons  suspected  of  heresy  to  be  burned 
in  Rome,  as  he  did.  Among  the  victims  of  his  zeal 
were  several  scholars,  especially  Aonius  Palearius, 
who  had  compared  the  Inquisition  to  a  dagger  held 
to  the  throat  of  literary  men.  In  1570,  Pius,  after 
extorting  from  this  unfortunate  scholar  a  declara- 
tion, by  which  he  acknowledged  the  right  of  the 
sovereign  Pontiff  to  order  heretics  to  be  executed, 
and  even  to  kill  them  with  his  own  hand,  consigned 
him  to  the  flames.  This  declaration,  in  Latin, 
written  by  the  hand  of  Palearius  himself,  is  preserved 
in  the  archives  of  France. 

12 


134  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

"  In  1568,  a  crusade  was  published  at  Toulouse 
against  those  of  the  new  religion,  by  virtue  of  a  bull 
of  Pope  Pius  V.  This  is  a  curious  document  for  the 
history  of  fanaticism.  The  Protestants  are  there  called 
^JitheistSf  men  living  without  God,  without  faith 
or  law.  It  is  Jesus  Christ  himself,^  it  asserts, '  who 
inspires  good  Catholics  with  the  idea  of  assuming  the 
cross,  of  taking  up  arms,  of  fighting  like  Mattathias 
and  the  other  Maccabees.'  It  refers  to  the  Albigen- 
ses,  destroyed  in  the  same  country,  to  the  number  of 
sixty  thousand  heretics ;  it  exhorts  the  true  believei-s 
to  persecute  with  the  same  zeal  the  new  ^  enemies  of 
God,^  and  to  show  them  no  mercy.  It  assures  the 
crusaders  who  die  in  this  expedition  that  ^  their  blood 
will  be  to  them  a  second  baptism,  which  will  wash 
away  all  their  sins  ;  and  they  will  go,  with  the  other 
martyrs,  direct  to  Paradise.'  The  condition  for  taking 
the  cross  in  this  holy  war  was  to  confess,  to  arm  them- 
selves with  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord ;  ^  and 
if,'  it  is  added,  ^the  capitouls  (chief  magistrates  of 
Toulouse)  will  be  pleased  to  lend  us  some  pieces  of 
cannon,  things  will  go  on  all  the  better.  Concluded 
at  Toulouse,  the  21st  of  September,  1568.  All  the 
above  is  done  by  authority  of  our  holy  Father  the 
Pope.'  Priests  were  the  captains  of  the  holy  '  army 
of  the  Faith,'  whose  motto  was,  '  Eamus  nos  ;  mo- 
riamur  cum  Christo. — Let  us  go  ;  let  us  die  with 
Christ.^  The  Pope,  in  consequence,  remitted  the 
sins  of  all  Avho  armed  in  '  so  sacred  a  cause,'  and 
who,  alike  free  from  scruple  and  pity,  should  have 
the  felicity  to  slaughter  heretics.''^     (Shoberl.) 

We  must  now  relate  the  horrible  massacre  of  St. 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  135 

Bartholomew.  It  was  not  without  a  violent  struggle 
that  Charles  IX.  gave  the  signal  for  the  murder  of 
his  subjects.  "  He  was  troubled,"  says  a  cotempo- 
rary  historian,  "  to  the  very  bottom  of  his  soul ;  per- 
spiration covered  his  brow,  and  he  shivered  like  one 
who  has  the  ague.'^  At  length,  casting  his  half-closed 
eyes  on  the  floor,  he  gave  the  fatal  order.  The  alarm- 
bell  of  the  church  of  St.  Germain  was  instantly  rung, 
and  in  a  moment  the  Palais,  the  Tuileries,  the  banks 
of  the  river,  the  public  places,  the  streets,  the  churches 
and  edifices  of  Paris  were  brilliantly  illuminated. 

"Guided  by  those  terrible  lights  which  enveloped 
the  capital  as  in  a  circle  of  fire,  they  distinguished 
the  dwellings  of  heretics  by  the  fresh-made  marks. 
'  Open  by  command  of  the  king '  was  the  order 
given  by  the  murderers.  Some  hastened  to  obey, 
and  their  lives  were  extinguished  with  the  lights 
which  they  brought  to  see  who  called  them ;  others 
opening  their  windows  to  discover  who  knocked  at 
so  unseasonable  an  hour,  fell,  struck  by  twenty  balls 
at  once  :  another,  burying  himself  in  the  bed-clothes, 
would  prehaps  pretend  to  be  fast  asleep ;  his  door 
was  shattered  in  pieces,  and  two  or  three  assassins, 
separating  from  the  rest,  ran  and  slaughtered  him  in 
his  bed.  Sometimes  they  left  the  house  unstained 
with  blood ;  but,  dragging  the  victim  from  his  couch 
into  the  street,  they  gave  him  up  to  the  weapons  of 
the  populace.  As  the  spoils  of  the  doomed  were  to 
belong  to  those  who  should  despatch  them,  a  thou- 
sand blades  were  raised  at  once  over  the  unfortunate 
wretch,  whose  death,  swift  as  lightning,  left  no  time 
for  pain.     Happy  they  who  were  thus  surprised  in 


136  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

their  first  sleep  :  their  sufferings  were  brief;  but,  when 
the  hands  of  the  murderers  became  wearied  with 
slaughter,  the  agony  of  the  sufferer  was  prolonged 
for  hours. 

"While  blood  was  thus  spilt  in  torrents  before  the 
eyes  of  the  queen-mother,  the  bell  of  the  Palais  rang; 
and  the  general  massacre  began.  At  this  signal, 
Tavannas  and  the  duke  of  Nevers  drew  their  swords, 
crying,  ^Kill!  kill!'  The  night-guards,  the  citizens 
among  whom  arms  had  been  distributed,  the  whole 
tribe  of  murderers,  sallied  forth  from  their  lurking 
places,  repeating  '  Kill !  kill !'  The  shrill  sound  of 
the  bells,  the  clatter  of  arms,  the  vagabond  tramp  of 
the  assassins,  the  flickering  glare  of  torches,  mingled 
with  shouts,  which  the  night-echo  rendered  still  more 
horrible.  The  massacre  then  became  general ;  there 
was  no  pity  for  sex,  age,  or  condition  ;  no  blood  came 
amiss  provided  that  it  circulated  in  heretic  veins ;  and 
these  were  the  signs  by  which  the  heretic  was  distin- 
guished. Whoever  shuts  his  door  at  the  approach 
of  an  armed  band  is  a  heretic;  whoever  refuses  to 
answer,  or  begs  his  life,  is  a  heretic ;  whoever  has  not 
a  white  badge  on  his  arm  is  a  heretic  ;  whoever  does 
not  come  when  the  murderer  calls  is  a  heretic.  The 
assassins  had  no  need  to  speak ;  here  were  no  judges ; 
all  were  executioners :  but,  if  words  did  now  and 
then  drop  from  their  lips,  it  was  to  complain  to  one 
another  of  their  fatigue,  or  to  insult  the  sufferer ;  nay, 
it  was  often  an  infernal  laugh  that  greeted  his  last 
sigh. 

"  Pursued  on  all  sides  by  those  insidious  flames 
with  which  the  capital  was  lit  up,  driven  like  a  flock 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  137 

of  sheep,  tracked  like  deer,  in  vain  did  the  Protestants 
endeavour  to  flee  from  fate.  If  they  would  have 
sought  refuge  in  the  Catholic  churches,  armed  men 
guarded  the  doors  of  the  sanctuary;  if  they  ap- 
proached the  Louvre,  the  Swiss  awaited  them  with 
presented  muskets ;  if  they  burst  open  the  prison- 
doors,  to  conceal  themselves  among  the  malefactors 
whom  the  justice  of  men  had  condemned,  the  jailors 
denounced  or  drove  them  out  by  main  force.  If  they 
attempted  to  gain  the  banks  of  the  river,  the  imple- 
ments of  destruction  were  quite  ready ;  boat-hooks  to 
catch  them  in  their  flight  and  to  knock  them  on  the 
head,  poles  to  thrust  them  nito  the  water.  If  they 
took  shelter  in  the  dark,  they  fell  into  the  snares  of 
an  assassin  lurking  for  human  prey ;  if  they  sought 
the  light,  the  light  was  deadly  as  the  darkness  :  death 
was  everywhere,  in  their  beds,  in  their  house-tops, 
within,  without,  in  the  public  places,  and  in  the  very 
waters  of  the  river. 

"  They  were  flung  alive  into  the  Seine,  and  drag- 
ged out,  to  be  plunged  in  again :  if  the  unfortunate 
creatures,  struggling  against  the  currents,  contrived  to 
reach  the  shore,  invisible  hands,  armed  with  sharp 
spikes,  thrust  them  back  into  the  stream,  which  drove 
some  upon  the  sand  of  an  islet  facing  the  Louvre, 
and  carried  others  towards  Chaillot,  Auteuil,  St. 
Cloud,  and  the  adjacent  parts,  to  which  these  car- 
cases carried  terror  and  infection.  The  gravediggers 
were  too  few  in  number,  or  worked  to  death.  The 
Prevot  des  Marchands  and  the  echevins  were  obhged 
to  double  their  wages  to  induce  them  to  go  to  those 
distant  places  to  bury  the  corpses  of  heretics :  a  col- 
12* 


138  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

umn  of  them  started,  carrying  along  with  them  all 
the  ordinary  implements  of  their  calling,  and  it  was 
several  days  before  they  returned  to  Paris.  It  is  cal- 
culated, that  in  this  interval  about  eleven  hundred 
drowned  persons  were  interred.  The  boatmen  dis- 
tinguished themselves  in  this  abominable  night; 
standing  up  in  their  light  barks,  they  cleft  the  water 
with  the  rapidity  of  lightning,  striking  the  heads  that 
rose  above  the  surface,  separating  the  hands  clasped 
in  the  last  prayer,  and  lifting  up  bodies  by  the  gar- 
ments and  dropping  them  back  into  the  abyss,  till 
they  were  sure  that  the  victim  was  suffocated. 

"  Suspended,  not  interrupted,  the  carnage  recom- 
menced at  eight  in  the  morning,  but  with  colder  and 
still  more  ingenious  cruelty  than  before :  if  the  vic- 
tims were  multiplied,  so  were  the  executioners.  Dark- 
ness no  longer  shrouded  the  abode  of  the  heretic  from 
the  eye  of  suspicion :  there  was  now  no  inaccessible 
retreat,  and  places  were  ransacked  to  which  the  light 
of  day  never  penetrated.  How  many  of  the  Pro- 
testants now  regretted  that  darkness,  and  deplored  the 
return  of  that  light  which  they  had  so  earnestly  soli- 
cited of  God  in  their  prayers  ?  The  sun,  it  is  true, 
beamed  upon  the  vengeance  of  some  of  those  who 
sold  their  lives  dearly,  and  stained  the  thresholds  of 
houses  with  the  blood  of  the  victors.  Almost  all  ex- 
pired with  folded  hands  and  faces  turned  towards  the 
palace  of  the  sovereign. 

"  Such  were  the  last  scenes  of  the  ever-memorable 
drama  of  St.  Bartholomew.  A  month  after  St.  Ger- 
main's bell  had  given  the  signal,  all  the  dead  were 
not  buried.     Some  were  yet  floating  on  the  Seine,  to 


OF   THE    CHURCH.  139 

which  fishermen  resorted  for  the  purpose  of  pickmg 
them  up  and  selling  them  to  any  who  chose  to  buy 
them.  For  a  long  time  there  was  an  auction  of 
corpses  on  both  banks  of  the  river,  which  was  public- 
ly cried,  and  at  which  the  lots  were  adjudged  to  the 
highest  bidder.  Some  buyers  buried  their  purchases 
by  night  in  sequestered  spots;  others  burned  those 
whom  they  loved  while  living,  and  collected  their 
ashes  in  urns  which  afterwards  constituted  ornaments 
of  their  habitations.  For  above  a  year  people  durst 
not  pass  at  night  along  the  banks  of  the  river  ;  some 
said  that  they  had  seen  the  earth  quake  there,  others 
had  beheld  spectres  gliding  along  the  water :  fisher- 
men had  asserted  that  invisible  hands  loosed  after 
dark  the  boats  moored  to  the  shore,  and  propelled 
them  towards  the  islets  in  the  Seine,  which  sent 
forth  moans  like  those  of  human  voices.  In  some 
old  historians,  we  read  that  young  females,  murdered 
on  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  wandered  about  after 
dusk  in  Paris,  covered  with  long  veils,  which  they 
lifted  when  they  perceived  the  murderer,  showing 
him  the  wound  still  fresh,  and  calling  him  by  his 
name.  The  grave  De  Thou  has  not  disdained  to  col- 
lect some  of  these  popular  traditions."  (Shoberl.) 

There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  the  Pope  was 
privy  to  the  intended  massacre.  "  Cardinal  Alexan- 
dria, nephew  of  the  late  Pope,  had  made  no  secret  of 
expecting  intelligence  of  a  great  victory  gained  over 
the  heretics,  and  exclaimed  when  it  arrived :  *  The 
king  of  France  has  kept  his  word !' — '  Good  news  ! 
good  news !'  cried  Gregory  XIII.,  who  had  been 
crowned  about  two  months  before  the  catastrophe, 


140  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

*  all  the  Lutherans  are  massacred  except  the  Vendo- 
mets,  whom  the  king  has  pardoned  for  his  sister's 
sake.'  That  term  he  applied  contemptuously  to  the 
three  princes  of  the  house  of  Bourbon-Vendorae,  the 
king  of  Navarre,  and  the  princes  of  Conde  and  Gonti. 
At  night  the  guns  of  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo  were 
fired,  and  bonfires  blazed  in  every  street  in  Rome. 
The  Pope  ordered  a  jubilee  and  a  solemn  procession, 
which  he  accompanied  himself,  to  thank  God  for  this 
glorious  success.  He  sent  a  nuncio  extraordinary  to 
France  to  congratulate  the  king  on  having  so  easily 
caught  all  the  heretics  in  the  same  net.  Medals 
were  struck  at  Rome,  in  approbation  of  the  massacre, 
and  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  the  happy  event : 
on  one  side  was  the  portrait  of  the  Pope ;  on  the 
reverse,  the  destroying  angel,  holding  a  cross  in  one 
hand,  and  in  the  other  a  sword,  with  which  he  is 
slaughtering  the  Frenchmen  called  Protestants ;  and 
having  this  legend,  Hugonotorum  strages.  In 
short,  no  demonstration  of  this  great  triumph  of  the 
Church  of  Rome,  of  the  church  militant,  over  her 
enemies,  was  omitted:  and  that  Buon  Compagno 
might  keep  his  work  incessantly  before  his  eyes,  he 
had  a  large  picture  of  the  massacre  painted  and  hung 
up  in  the  Vatican.  A  scroll  at  the  top  of  it  contained 
these  words :  Pontifex  Colinii  necem  probat — 

*  The  Pontiif  approves  the  murder  of  Coligni.'  '  To 
this  day,'  says  Brizard,  whose  work  on  the  massacre 
appeared  in  1790,  *  the  French  who  visit  Italy  behold, 
not  without  indignation,  this  picture,  which,  though 
half  effaced,  still  portrays  but  too  faithfully  our  cala- 
mities and  the  excesses  of  Rome.' 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  141 

"  The  cardinal  of  Lorraine  was  at  Rome,  when  the 
news  of  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew  arrived 
there.  He  was  so  transported  with  joy  at  the  success 
of  a  plan  which  he  justly  considered  as  in  part  his 
work,  that  he  gave  a  thousand  gold  crowns  to  the 
gentleman  sent  by  his  brother,  the  duke  of  Aumale, 
with  the  welcome  intelligence.  At  his  instigation, 
the  Pope  and  the  cardinals  ordered  a  general  jubilee 
and  public  processions.  He  went  in  procession  him- 
self to  the  church  of  St.  Louis,  the  patron  saint  of 
France,  where  they  attended,  with  all  the  nobility  of 
Rome.  The  cardinal  officiated  in  full  pomp  and 
splendour.  On  the  front  of  the  church  was  a  long 
inscription,  purporting  that '  the  cardinal  of  Lorraine, 
in  the  name  of  the  most  Christian  king,  Charles  IX., 
was  returning  thanks  to  God,  and  congratulating  our 
holy  Father  the  Pope  Gregory  XHL,  and  the  sacred 
College  of  Cardinals,  on  the  astonishing  and  incredi- 
ble success  which  had  attended  the  counsels  given  by 
the  Holy  See,  the  success  which  it  had  sent,  and  the 
prayers  which  his  holiness  had  never  ceased  to  offer 
for  the  last  twelve  years." 

Charles  IX.  died  by  the  evident  judgment  of  God. 
"  During  the  last  weeks  of  his  life,"  says  an  old 
historian,  "  he  shook  and  quivered  with  extreme 
violence,  and  tossed  about  incessantly ;  and  the  blood 
gushed  from  all  his  pores,  so  that  he  was  once  found 
weltering  in  it."  Some  time  before  he  expired,  he 
lost  sight  and  hearing ;  and,  says  a  Romish  writer, 
"  as  if  Providence  had  decreed  that  the  hand  which 
signed  the  murder  of  his  subjects  should  be  punished 
even  in  this  life,  that  hand  became  cold  and  shriv- 


142  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

elled,  like  the  hand  of  a  corpse."  Sitting  up  in  his 
bed,  with  fixed  eye  and  stooping  head,  as  if  trying 
to  listen,  he  twisted  his  arms  about,  crying,  *  Mercy  ! 
mercy  !'  Sinking  upon  his  bed,  he  asked  for  water 
to  allay  the  thirst  that  consumed  his  vitals  :  his  nurse 
poured  some  between  his  lips,  but  the  fire  raging  in 
his  veins  was  not  to  be  extinguished. 

"  While  this  mysterious  fire  was  burning  him  up 
internally,  by  an  inexplicable  reversal  of  the  laws  of 
physiology,  he  felt  cold,  and  shivered  as  in  an  ague. 
In  vain  his  nurse  spread  more  clothes  over  the  bed ; 
he  still  shook  and  quivered  in  every  joint.  Recourse 
was  then  had  to  those  final  remedies  employed  alike 
for  good  and  bad  princes :  consecrated  tapers  were 
lighted  ;  masses  sung  ;  the  bells  at  different  hours  of 
night  and  day  gave  notice  of  prayers  for  the  patient ; 
but  the  churches  were  deserted ;  the  courtiers  knew 
that  there  was  no  hope  for  their  master,  and  the 
blood  spilt  on  St.  Bartholomew's  day  cried  to  them 
that  God  would  not  work  a  miracle  in  favour  of 
Charles.  The  apartments  at  Vincennes,  where  the 
dying  monarch  lay,  were  deserted  like  the  temples  of 
the  Lord.  That  solitude  was  only  now  and  then 
broken  by  the  entrance  of  an  aged  woman,  bringing 
drink  to  him  whom  she  had  suckled  at  her  breast, 
and  whom  she  saw  dying  in  her  arms :  her's  was 
the  only  voice  that  answered  when  he  cried, '  My 
dear  nurse,  what  agony  I  am  in !  my  God!  my  God!' 

"  Roman  Catholic  writers  have  not  failed  to  re- 
mark how  many  of  the  actors  in  that  bloody  tragedy 
were  either  called  to  a  speedy  account,  or  came  at 
last  to  an  untimely  death.     '  It  is  certain/  says  one 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  143 

of  those  writers,  *  that  a  great  number  of  the  mur- 
derers were  found  dead  in  their  beds,  with  the  orbit 
of  the  eye  on  fire,  the  eyeUd  half  consumed,  the  body 
marked  with  bhiish  spots  and  the  face  disfigured  : 
and  almost  all,  when  expiring,  had  uttered  the  names 
of  one  or  other  of  their  victims.  The  physicians  who 
were  sent  for  to  examine  these  phenomena  declared 
that  they  were  inexplicable  by  human  science." 

The  preceding  account  of  Popish  cruelties  is  taken 
from  a  useful  work  by  Mr.  Shoberl,  lately  published, 
entitled  "  Persecutions  of  Popery.'^ 

With  respect  to  the  burning  of  Protestants  in 
England,  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary,  it  will  be 
sufficient  to  give  Hume's  summary.  He  tells  us 
that,  in  the  course  of  three  years,  "  277  persons  were 
brought  to  the  stake,  besides  those  who  were  pun- 
ished by  imprisonment,  fines,  and  confiscations. 
Among  those  who  suffered  by  fire,  were  5  Bishops, 
21  clergymen,  8  lay  gentlemen,  84  tradesmen,  100 
husbandmen,  servants  and  labourers,  5S  women,  and 
4  children.  This  persevering  cruelty  appears  as- 
tonishing ;  yet  is  it  much  inferior  to  what  has  been 
practised  in  other  countries.  A  great  author  (Father 
Paul)  computes  that  in  the  Netherlands  alone,  from 
the  time  that  the  edict  of  Charles  V.  was  promul- 
gated against  the  reformers,  there  had  been  50,000 
persons  hanged,  beheaded,  buried  alive,  or  burnt,  on 
account  of  religion  ;  and  that  in  France  the  number 
had  been  also  considerable."  Hume  makes  the  fol- 
lowing pertinent  observations  on  these  barbarities; 
"  Human  nature  appears  not  on  any  occasion,  so 
detestable,  and  at  the  same  time  so  absurd,  as  iu 


144  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

these  religious  persecutions,  which  sink  men  below 
the  infernal  spirits  in  wickedness,  and  below  the 
beasts  in  folly." 

The  Reformation  had  made  considerable  progress 
in  Italy ^  and  was  only  suppressed  by  the  most  bloody 
persecution.  At  Venice,  the  mode  of  death  to  which 
Protestants  were  doomed  was  drowning.  At  the 
dead  hour  of  midnight,  the  prisoner  was  taken  from 
his  cell,  and  put  into  a  gondola,  or  Venitian  boat, 
attended  only,  beside  the  sailors,  by  a  single  priest,  to 
act  as  confessor.  He  was  rowed  out  into  the  sea, 
beyond  the  two  castles,  where  another  boat  was  in 
waiting.  A  plank  was  then  laid  across  the  two  gon- 
dolas, upon  which  the  prisoner,  having  his  body 
chained,  and  a  heavy  stone  affixed  to  his  feet,  was 
placed  ;  and,  on  a  signal  given,  the  gondolas  retiring 
from  one  another,  he  was  precipitated  into  the  deep. 
Fra  Baldo  Lupetino  was  one  of  those  who  was  thus 
consigned  to  a  watery  grave.  The  Pope^s  legate,  the 
Inquisitor,  and  even  the  Pope  himself,  laboured 
with  all  their  might,  and  by  repeated  applications, 
to  have  him  committed  to  the  flames,  as  a  noted 
heresiarch.  He  was,  however,  at  length  drowned, 
having  been  confined  in  prison  20  years. 

We  pass  over  the  persecutions  of  the  Inquisitor 
Panza,  and  come  to  the  barbarity  perpetrated  under 
the  government  of  the  Marquis  di  Buccianici,  to 
whose  brother,  it  is  said,  the  Pope  had  promised  a 
cardinaVs  hat,  provided  the  province  of  Calabria 
was  cleared  of  heresy.  We  will  give  the  account  in 
the  words  of  a  Roman  Catholic  who  witnessed  the 
scene, 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  145 

"  To  tell  you  the  truth,  I  can  compare  it  to  nothing 
but  the  slaughter  of  so  many  sheep.  They  were  all 
shut  up  in  one  house,  as  in  a  sheepfold.  The  execu- 
tioner went,  and,  bringing  out  one  of  them,  covered 
his  face  with  a  napkin,  or  benda,  as  we  call  it,  led 
him  out  to  a  field  near  the  house,  and,  causing  him 
to  kneel  down,  cut  his  throat  with  a  knife.  Then, 
taking  off  the  bloody  napkin,  he  went  and  brought 
out  another,  whom  he  put  to  death  after  the  same 
manner.  In  this  way  the  whole  number,  amounting 
to  88  men,  were  butchered.  I  leave  you  to  figure  to 
yourself  the  lamentable  spectacle,  for  I  can  scarcely 
refrain  from  tears  while  I  write  ;  nor  was  there  any 
person  who,  after  witnessing  the  execution  of  one, 
could  stand  to  look  on  a  second.  The  meekness  and 
patience  with  which  they  went  to  martyrdom  and 
death  are  incredible.  Some  have  testified  such  ob- 
stinacy and  stubbornness  as  to  refuse  to  look  on  a 
crucifix,  or  confess  to  a  priest;  and  they  are  to  be 
burned  alive.  The  heretics  taken  in  Calabria  amount 
to  1600,  all  of  whom  are  condemned  ;  but  only  88 
have  as  yet  been  put  to  death." 

A  Neapolitan  historian  of  that  age  gives  the  fol- 
lowing account  of  the  Calabrian  heretics : — "  Some 
had  their  throats  cut,  others  were  sawn  through  the 
middle,  and  others  thrown  from  the  top  of  a  high 
cliff :  all  were  cruelly  but  deservedly  put  to  death.  It 
was  strange  to  hear  of  their  obstinacy  :  for  while  the 
father  saw  his  son  put  to  death,  and  the  son  his  father, 
they  not  only  exhibited  no  symptoms  of  grief,  but  said 
joyfully,  that  they  would  be  angels  of  God :  so  much 

13 


146  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

had  the  devil,  to  whom  they  had  given  themselves  up 
as  a  prey,  deceived  them.'' 

In  the  year  1550,  Pope  Julius  III.  ordered  Fannio, 
an  Italian  Protestant,  to  be  executed.  He  was  ac- 
cordingly brought  out  to  the  stake  at  an  early  hour 
in  the  morning,  to  prevent  the  people  from  witnessing 
the  scene  ;  and,  being  first  strangled,  was  committed 
to  the  flames. 

On  the  8th  of  September,  1560,  Ludovic  Paschali, 
a  native  of  Cuni,  in  Piedmont,  was  brought  out  to 
the  conventual  church  of  Minerva,  to  hear  his  pro- 
cess publicly  read :  and  next  day  he  appeared,  with- 
out any  diminution  of  his  courage,  in  the  court  ad- 
joining the  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  where  he  was  stran- 
gled and  burnt,  in  the  view  op  the  Pope  and  a 

PARTY  of  cardinals  ASSEMBLED  TO  WITNESS  THE 
SPECTACLE. 

Paul  III.  threw  many  of  the  Protestants  into  the 
prisons  at  Rome  ;  they  were  brought  forth  to  execu- 
tion by  Julius  III.;  and  Paul  IV.  followed  in  the 
bloody  track  of  his  predecessor.  This  Pope  was  the 
great  patron  of  the  Inquisition,  and  recommended 
it  on  his  death-bed  to  the  assembled  cardinals,  as 
the  great  support  of  the  Catholic  church. 

Pius  IV.  was  naturally  of  a  mild  disposition,  and 
put  a  stop  to  the  violent  and  arbitrary  proceedings  of 
his  predecessor.  But  he  was  unable  to  control  the 
cardinal  placed  at  the  head  of  the  Inquisition ;  and, 
accordingly,  his  pontificate  was  disgraced  by  the  mas- 
sacre in  Calabria,  and  by  executions  in  various  parts 
of  Italy.     In  the  year  1566,  Di  Monti  was  sentenced 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  147 

to  be  burned  alive  ;  but,  in  consideration  of  the  sum 
of  7000  crowns  being  advanced  by  his  friends,  he  was 
only  strangled,  and  his  body  afterwards  committed 
to  the  flames.  (Dr.  M'Crie.) 

In  this  year  Pius  V.  was  created  Pope,  under  whom 
the  flames  of  persecution  were  again  rekindled.  The 
cruelties  committed  during  the  two  preceding  pontifi- 
cates, are  in  no  small  degree  to  be  ascribed  to  his 
influence  as  president  of  the  Inquisition.  His  eleva- 
tion to  the  popedom  was  followed  by  a  hot  perse- 
cution in  Rome  and  the  states  of  the  church.  In 
Bologna,  persons  of  all  ranks  were  promiscuously 
subjected  to  the  same  imprisonment,  tortures  and 
death. — "  Three  persons,"  says  a  writer  of  that  time, 
"have  lately  been  burned  alive  in  that  city,  and  two 
brothers  of  the  noble  family  of  Ercolani  seized  on 
suspicion  of  heresy,  and  sent  bound  to  Rome.'^  The 
following  description  of  the  state  of  matters  in  the 
year  1568,  is  from  the  pen  of  one  who  was  residing 
at  that  time  on  the  borders  of  Italy : — "  At  Rome 
some  are  every  day  burnt,  hanged,  or  beheaded;  all 
the  prisons  and  places  of  confinement  are  filled,  and 
they  are  obliged  to  build  new  ones.  That  large  city 
cannot  furnish  gaols  for  the  number  of  pious  persons 
who  are  continually  apprehended.  A  distinguished 
person,  named  Carnesecchi,  formerly  ambassador  to 
the  duke  of  Tuscany,  has  been  committed  to  the 
flames.'^ 

(18.)  The  Beast  has  universal  dominion. 

According  to  the  Pope,  the  Church  of  Rome  and 
the  Catholic  Church  is  one  and  the  same.  The  very 
epithet    Catholic  implies    Universality.     The   Ro- 


148  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

manists  style  themselves  Catholics  ;  and  it  is  much 
to  be  regretted  that  many  protestants  give  them  this 
title.  Such  protestants  should  consider  that  if  Ro- 
manists are  the  only  Catholics,  themselves  must  be 
heretics. 

The  Pope,  as  Vicar  of  Christ,  lays  claim  to  univer- 
sal dominion.  And,  as  far  as  Europe  was  concerned, 
Innocent  III.  well  nigh  established  a  universal  mo- 
narchy. To  enumerate  the  kings  whom  he  excom- 
municated and  hurled  from  their  thrones,  would  be 
to  enumerate  the  monarchs  who  were  his  cotempora- 
ries.  In  one  year  he  gave  away  three  royal  crowns ; 
those  of  Wallachia,  Bohemia,  and  Arragon.  He  also 
gave  a  king  to  Armenia.  Fleury  observes  that  "  he 
virtually  proclaimed  himself  the  only  sovereign  in  the 
world."  Innocent  declared  that  the  pontifical  power 
is  as  much  superior  to  the  royal,  as  the  Sun  is  to  the 
Moon.     This  was  his  maxim  ;  and  he  acted  upon  it. 

Not  content  with  the  Old  World,  the  Popes  have 
actually  laid  claim  to  the  continent  of  America.  A 
Bull  of  Alexander  VIII.  enacted  that  an  imaginary 
line  be  drawn  from  Pole  to  Pole,  so  as  to  pass  1 00 
leagues  westward  of  the  Azores,  and  that  all  west- 
ward belong  to  the  Spaniards,  all  eastward  to  the 
Portuguese.  Thus  did  Antichrist  plant  his  right  foot 
on  the  sea,  and  his  left  foot  on  the  land,  claiming 
them  as  his  own.  Reference  is  made  to  this  in  chap. 
X.  "Power  was  given  him  over  all  kindreds,  and 
tongues,  and  nations." 

(19.)  Awful  delusion  of  Popery. 

The  Pope  promises  his  followers  eternal  life,  and 
declares  that  out  of  the  Church  of  Rome  is  no  salva- 


OP    THE    CHURCH.     '  149 

tion.  But  what  saith  the  Scripture  ?  "  All  that  dwell 
upon  the  earth  shall  worship  him,  whose  names  are 
not  written  in  the  Book  of  Life  of  the  Lamb  slain 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world." 

(20.)  Warning  given  to  the  followers  of  the  Pope. 

This  warning  is  addressed  to  them  in  brief  but 
expressive  language  ;  "  If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let 
him  hear." 

(21.)  A  day  oi  retribution  threatened. 

This  has  already  been  partially  realized.  As  the 
Popes  "  have  led  into  captivity,"  so  they  have  "gone 
into  captivity :"  first,  into  a  captivity  of  70  years  at 
Avignon,  and  latterly,  into  captivity  by  Napoleon. 
As  Popery  "  has  taken  the  sword,"  so  has  Popery 
"  suffered  from  the  sword,"  particularly  during  the 
French  Revolution.  The  tremendous  judgment  of 
the  Seventh  Vial  is  approaching.  The  blood  of  the 
Martyrs  has  not  yet  been  fully  avenged.  The  Church 
of  Rome  has  shown  no  signs  of  repentance.  When 
retribution  does  come,  it  will  be  most  terrible.  "Here 
is  the  patience  and  faith  of  the  saints." 

We  have  before  observed  that  "  the  Beast"  is  the 
Roman  Empire  under  its  last  head,  the  Pope.  The 
prophecy  has  been  closely  examined,  and  found  to 
agree  in  every  particular.  Twenty-one  marks  are 
laid  down,  and  all  have  been  shown  to  meet  in  the 
Papacy. 

3.  Compare  Daniel's  description  of  the  Pope  with 
St.  John's. 

Daniel's  decription  agrees  with  St.  John's  in  the 
Pope's  "  great  words  against  the  Most  High,"  and 
in  the  duration  of  the  Pope's  power,  namely,  1260 
13* 


150  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

years,  or  ''  a  Time,  two  Times,  and  a  Half."  (Dan. 
vii.  8,  25.  26.  xii.  7.)  It  agrees  also  in  reckoning 
the  Gothic  kingdoms  as  ten  in  number,     (vii.  7.) 

The  points  of  difference  are  that  DaniePs  vision 
being  the  earlier,  is  the  more  simple  of  the  two.  His 
fourth  Beast  represents  the  Roman  Empire  in  its 
integrity  from  beginning  to  end  :  that  is,  both  Pagan 
and  Papal.  In  the  Apocalypse  a  distinction  is  drawn 
between  these  two  states  of  the  Empire.  The  Pagan 
Roman  Empire  is  represented  by  the  Dragon  ;  the 
Papal  by  the  Beast.  The  Pope  is  represented  by 
Daniel  simply  as  a  little  horn :  he  is  represented  by 
St.  John  as  the  eighth  head  of  the  Roman  Empire. 
DaniePs  "  little  horn"  has  "  eyes  like  the  eyes  of  a 
man,  and  a  look  more  stout  than  his  fellows."  This 
points  out  the  "  little  horn"  as  a  seer  or  prophet,  as 
an  overseer  or  Bishop  ;  it  denotes  also  the  Pope's 
haughtiness. 

One  point  is  noticed  by  Daniel,  which  is  omitted  in 
the  Apocalypse,  namely,  that  "  the  little  horn  plucks 
up  three  horns  by  the  roots."  (vii.  8.)  This  is  said 
to  mean  his  "subduing  three  kings,"  or  kingdoms. 
It  will  be  necessary  to  show  the  fulfilment  of  this 
prediction  in  the  history  of  the  Popes. 

On  the  fall  of  the  Western  Empire,  a  hor7i  arose, 
which  stood  directly  in  the  way  of  the  Bishop  of 
Rome,  in  his  aspirations  after  worldly  greatness. 
This  was  the  kingdom  of  the  Heruli,  which  was 
established  in  Italy.  The  Ostrogoths  under  Theo- 
doric  their  king  were  the  instruments  of  the  overthrow 
of  this  horn.     It  is  observable  that  Theodoric  at  this 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  151 

very  time,  in  a  letter  to  the  Emperor  of  the  East, 
calls  Rome  the  mistress  of  the  world. 

Another  horn  now  stood  in  the  way  of  the  Roman 
Pontiff.  This  also  was  destined  to  fall  before  him. 
The  overthrow  of  the  Ostrogothic  power  was  begun 
by  Belisarius,  and  was  completed  by  Narses. 

A  third  horn  now  came  into  immediate  contact 
with  the  Roman  See,  namely,  the  kingdom  of  the 
Lombards.  This  also  shared  the  fate  of  its  prede- 
cessors. The  Pope  wrote  a  letter  to  Pepin,  son  of 
Charles  Martel,  in  the  name  and  person  of  St.  Peter, 
requiring  his  aid  against  the  Lombards.  He  makes 
St.  Peter  promise  Pepin  eternal  life,  if  he  obeyed  ; 
and  threatens  him  with  damnation,  if  he  interposed 
any  delay.  These  threats  and  promises  produced  the 
intended  effect.  Both  Pepin  and  Charlemagne  assisted 
in  uprooting  the  Lombard  kingdom.  The  passes  of 
the  Alps  were  surprised,  the  walls  of  Pavia  were 
invested,  by  the  son  of  Pepin  ;  "  and,  after  a  block- 
ade of  two  years,  Desiderius,  the  last  of  their  native 
princes,  surrendered  his  capital  and  his  empire." 
(Gibbon.) 

The  following  is  the  letter  which  the  Pope  had  the 
impiety  to  write  to  Pepin.  It  is  extracted  from  a 
valuable  work  by  Rev.  T.  R.  Birks,  entitled  "the 
Four  Prophetic  Empires." 

"  Peter,  called  to  be  an  Apostle  by  Jesus  Christ  the 
Son  of  the  living  God, — and  by  me,  the  whole  Catho- 
lic and  Apostolic  Roman  Church,  head  of  all  the 
churches  of  God,  founded  on  the  firm  rock  by  the 
blood  of  our  Redeemer ;  and  Stephen,  prelate  of  the 
same  holy  church :  grace,  peace,  and  valour  to  rescue 


152  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

the  same  holy  Church  from  the  hand  of  persecutors, 
be  more  fully  ministered  to  you,  most  excellent  men, 
Pepin,  Charles,  and  Carloman,  the  three  kings  of  the 
Franks,  &c. 

"  I  Peter  the  Apostle,  called  by  Christ  the  Son  of 
the  living  God,  am  ordained  by  his  power  the  illumi- 
nator of  the  whole  world,  the  Lord  our  God  himself 
confirming  it,  saying.  Go  and  teach  all  nations.    And 
again.  Receive  the  Holy  Ghost ;  whose  sins  ye  remit, 
they  are  remitted.    And  commending  his  sheep  sever- 
ally to  me,  his  humble  servant  and  called  Apostle,  he 
says.  Feed  my  sheep,  feed  my  lambs.     And  again, 
thou  art  Peter,  and  on  this  rock  will  I  build  my 
Church.     Wherefore,  let  all  who   have  heard  and 
obeyed  my  preaching,  believe  that  their  sins  are  re- 
mitted in  this  world  by  the  command  of  God,  and 
that  without  spot  they  will  go  forward  unto  that  life 
(eternal.)     And  since  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  has 
shone  in  your  very  resplendent  hearts ;  assuredly  your 
hope  of  future  reward  is  held  by  being  firmly  united 
to  this  Apostolic  Roman  Church  committed  unto  us. 
"  Wherefore  I  Peter,  the  Apostle  of  God,  who  have 
you  for  my  adopted  sons,  exhort  you  to  defend  from 
the  hands  of  its  enemies  this  Roman  state,  and  the 
people  committed  to  me  of  God ;  and  the  house  also, 
where  I  repose  according  to  the  flesh ;  and  I  admo- 
nish you  earnestly  to  free  the  Church  of  God,  com- 
mitted to  me  by  the  Divine  power,  since  they  suffer 
the  greatest  afflictions  and  oppressions  from  the  most 
wicked  race  of  the  Lombards.     Be  assured  for  cer- 
tain, most  beloved,  that  I  myself,  as  if  alive  in  the 
flesh  before  you,  am  your  helper,  and  by  this  entreaty 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  153 

bind  and  constrain  you  with  strong  adjurations. 
Wherefore,  according  to  the  promise  which  we  have 
received  from  the  same  Lord  God  our  Redeemer,  we 
claim  all  of  you  the  people  of  the  Franks,  as  peculiar 
to  us  among  all  nations. 

"  Therefore  I  protest  and  admonish  you,  as  in  a 
riddle,  and  conjure  you  by  a  firm  obligation ;  you  the 
most  Christian  kings,  and  the  whole  people  of  the 
kingdom  of  the  Franks ;  and  as  if  alive  and  present 
in  the  flesh,  I  Peter,  the  Apostle  of  God,  deal  with 
you.  Therefore,  firmly  believe  that  I  address  you  by 
the  word  of  exhortation  ;  for,  though  absent  in  body, 
in  spirit  I  am  not  absent.  He  that  receiveth  a  pro- 
phet in  the  name  of  a  prophet,  shall  receive  a  pro- 
phet's reward. 

"  But  also  our  Lady,  Mary,  mother  of  God,  and 
ever  virgin,  along  with  us,  adjures  and  entreats  you 
with  mighty  adjurations,  and  monishes,  and  com- 
mands you  ;  as  also  thrones  and  dominions,  even  the 
whole  celestial  army,  and  the  martyrs  and  confessors 
of  Christ,  beseech  and  adjure.  Since  she  grieves  for 
that  holy  Roman  Church  committed  to  us  by  the  Lord 
God,  and  the  sheep  who  dwell  there,  defend  and  free 
it  with  all  haste  from  the  hands  of  the  persecuting 
Lombards;  lest  my  body,  and  my  house  where  it 
rests  by  the  command  of  God,  and  my  peculiar  peo- 
ple, be  torn  and  slain  any  more  by  that  wicked  and 
perjured  nation.  Render  help  then  with  all  your 
power  to  the  Roman  people,  that  I  the  Apostle  Peter 
may  repay  you  with  alternate  patronage  in  the  day 
of  future  account,  may  prepare  for  you  most  resplen- 
dent and  glorious  tabernacles  in  the  kingdom  of  God, 


154  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

and  render  you  in  time  the  rewards  of  an  eternal 
retribution,  and  the  infinite  joys  of  paradise  ;  if  only 
you  defend  with  all  speed  my  peculiar  people,  and 
my  city  of  Rome,  and  your  brethren  the  Romans, 
from  the  hands  of  the  impious  Lombards.  I  Peter 
the  Apostle  of  God,  adjure  you  my  beloved  and 
adopted  sons,  I  adjure  you  by  the  grace  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  exhort  and  admonish  you  with  threats  be- 
fore the  terrible  God,  the  Creator  of  all  things  ;  and 
with  me  also,  the  holy  Catholic  and  Apostolic  church  : 
do  not  suffer  this  Roman  state  to  perish,  in  which  the 
Lord  has  placed  my  body,  which  he  has  commended 
to  me,  and  made  the  foundation  of  the  faith.  Be 
not  separated  from  my  people,  the  people  of  Rome : 

so  SHALL  YE  NOT  BE  CAST  OUT  AND  SEPARATED  FROM 

THE  KINGDOM  OP  GoD,  AND  LIFE  ETERNAL.  What- 
soever ye  shall  ask  of  me,  I  will  surely  succour  you, 
and  give  you  my  patronage.  I  conjure  you  by  the 
living  God,  do  not  suffer  this  my  people,  the  Romans, 
to  be  torn  by  the  Lombards,  lest  your  bodies  and  souls 
be  torn  and  tortured  in  the  eternal  fire  of  Tartarus, 
with  the  Devil  and  his  wicked  angels.  Remember 
most  firmly  that  I,  the  servant  of  God  in  all  your 
necessities,  when  only  you  have  prayed  to  me,  have 
aided  you,  and  given  you  victory  over  your  enemies, 
by  the  virtue  of  God.  Fulfil  quickly  my  admonition, 
that  ye  may  deserve  more  perfectly  to  obtain  my  help, 
through  the  grace  which  has  been  given  to  me  in 
Christ,  the  Lord  our  God. 

"  See,  most  beloved  sons,  I  have  taught  and  admo- 
nished you.  If  you  shall  obey  quickly,  it  shall  turn 
to  you  for  a  great  reward,  to  be  helped  by  my  sue- 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  155 

cour.  In  the  present  life,  overcoming  all  your  ene- 
mies, and  coming  to  old  age,  ye  shall  eat  the  good 
things  of  the  earth ;  and  ye  shall  without  doubt 

ENJOY  EVERLASTING    LIFE.       But  if,  which  WC  do  nOt 

believe,  ye  shall  interpose  any  delay ;  know  that  by 
the  authority  of  the  holy  Trinity,  and  through  the 
grace  of  the  apostleship  committed  to  me,  by  trans- 
gressing OUR  exhortation  ye  are  shut  out  from 
the  kingdom  op  God,  and  life  eternal." 

At  the  time  of  the  fall  of  Jihe  Western  Empire  the 
"  ten  horns"  were  in  the  course  of  formation.  The 
kingdom  of  the  Heruli  in  Italy  was  but  of  short 
duration.  It  lasted  only  fourteen  years,  from  A.  D. 
476  to  A.  D.  490.  It  was  then  overthrown,  as  we 
have  seen,  by  the  instrumentality  of  the  Ostrogoths 
under  Theodoric.  The  Ostrogothic  and  Lombard 
Kingdoms  fell  in  succession  before  the  Pope.  And 
thus  Daniel's  prophecy  respecting  the  "plucking  up 
of  three  horns"  received  its  accomplishment. 

4.  What  is  meant  by  the  Second  Beast  ? 
The  Clergy  of  the  Church  of  Antichrist. 

5.  Explain  the  particulars  of  the  hieroglyphic. 
(1.)   The  origin  of  the  Second  Beast. 

It  was  seen  "  coming  up  out  of  the  earth,"  that  is, 
out  of  the  Roman  Empire  divided  into  ten  kingdoms, 

(2.)  Its  "  two  horns.'^ 

These  "  two  horns"  denote  the  regular  and  secu- 
lar Clergy  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

(3.)  Its  '■^ lamb-like^ ^  appearance. 

This  denotes  the  soft  insi7iiiating  manner  of  the 
Romish  Clergy.  Innocent  III.  recommended  "  deceit 
and  a  wise  dissimulation"  towards  Protestants,    But 


156  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

i 
this  was  that  they  might  be  the  more  easily  van- 
quished, being  attacked  separately.  Dominic  was 
instructed  to  "manifest  all  the  zeal  of  Christian 
Charity  in  their  behalf  and  so  to  win  their  confi- 
dence." What  was  the  object  of  this  "  lamb-like" 
deportment  ?  that  he  ''might  consign  them  to  the 
PLAMEs,  as  soon  as  his  partisans  had  gained  the 
upper  hand.^^  In  the  same  hypocritical  spirit  it 
was  a  custom  with  the  Inquisitors  when  a  heretic 
was  degraded  and  cast  out  of  the  pale  of  the  Romish 
Church  and  his  death  was  sure  to  follow,  to  beseech 
the  secular  power  to  deal  gently  with  him.  Per- 
haps the  Church  of  Rome  thought  by  this  manoeuvre 
to  throw  all  the  odium  of  cruelty  on  the  secular 
power.  But  this  is  downright  hypocrisy.  It  was 
the  Popes  and  the  General  Councils  which  decreed 
the  death  of  heretics ;  and  the  secular  power  in 
burning  heretics  was  only  obeying  these  decrees. 
We  have  a  specimen  of  this  "  lamb-like"  spirit  in 
Archbishop  Arundel,  who  relates  of  himself,  that  he 
pronounced  sentence  on  Lord  Cobham  "modestly, 
mildly,  and  sweetly  ;"  and  in  this  gentle  manner 
committed  him  as  a  detestable  heretic  to  the  secular 
power,  to  burn  him  to  death. 

(4.)  Its  dragon-voice. 

Did  not  the  Romish  Clergy  "speak"  and  act  "like 
a  dragon,"  when,  at  the  bidding  of  the  Pope, 
they  poured  into  the  South  of  France  and  drowned 
the  Albigensic  Church  in  blood  ?  The  monk  who 
relates  these  horrors  speaks  of  "  burning  heretics  with 
the  utmost,  yea,  with  infinite  joy  !"  The  maxims 
of  the  Jesuits  are  so  bad,  that  the  Society  was  for  a 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  157 

time  suppressed  even  by  the  Popes,  as  a  public 
nuisance.  Pascal  without  any  allusion  to  the  Apo- 
calypse, speaking  of  the  Jesuits,  says,  "  Where  are 
we  now  ?  Are  these  monks  and  priests  who  talk  in 
this  manner  ?  Are  they  Christians,  or  are  they  Turks  ? 
Are  they  men,  or  are  they  demons  ?  Are  these  the 
mysteries  revealed  to  the  Society  by  the  Lamb,  or 
are  they  the  abominations  suggested  by  the  Dragon, 
to  those  who  are  of  his  party  V^  This  Society  takes 
its  name  from  Jesus  1 

(5.)  It  ^'exercises  all  the  power  of  the  First  Beast  J'^ 

What  is  said  of  "  the  First  Beast"  is  said  chiefly  of 
its  Eighth  ^eafl?,  namely  the  Pope.  (Rev.  xvii.  11.) 
And  the  power  of  the  Pope  consists  chiefly  in  his 
claim  of  conferring  eternal  life  or  consigning  to 
eternal  death.  Take  away  this  power  from  the 
Pope,  and  what  is  he  ?  Hoping  to  win  eternal  hfe, 
and  dreading  exclusion  from  the  kingdom  of  God, 
Pepin  and  Charlemagne  came  to  the  Pope's  assist- 
ance, and  uprooted  for  him  the  third  horn — the 
Lombard  Kingdom. 

Now  this  same  power  is  wielded  by  the  Papal 
Clergy.  Every  Romish  priest  claims  authority  to 
absolve,  to  deliver  from  purgatory,  to  ofler  up  Christ 
afresh  in  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass.  Hence  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Romish  Priesthood  in  Ireland  at  the  pre- 
sent moment. 

The  Second  Beast  therefore  exercises  all  the  power 
of  the  First. 

(6.)  It  does  this  "  before"  the  First  Beast ;  that  is, 
in  his  presence,  and  with  his  sanction. 

In  fact,  the  Pope  and  the  Romish  clergy  play  into 
14 


158  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

each  other's  hands.  The  Pope  supports  the  Clergy 
in  their  assumptions  and  usurpations,  and  they  in 
their  turn  exalt  the  Pope,  as  Vicar  of  Christ,  &c. 

(7.)  It  causes  "  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  to  wor- 
ship the  First  Beast." 

In  the  present  day  the  power  of  the  Pope  would 
be  utterly  insignificant,  were  it  not  for  the  Romish 
Clergy.  What  power  would  he  have  in  Ireland,  in 
Spain,  in  Portugal,  in  France,  in  Austria,  in  Pied- 
mont, in  Belgium,  and  other  countries,  were  it  not 
for  them  ?  They  are  the  Pope's  militia,  and  cause 
the  earth  to  worship  him. 

Take  one  class  of  the  regular  Clergy,  namely,  the 
Jesuits.  How  greatly  is  the  Pope  indebted  to  these 
"  experienced  rowers,"  who  "  volunteer  their  services 
in  the  bark  of  St.  Peter."     (Bull  of  Pius  VII.) 

The  Jesuits  of  Clermont  declared  before  all  Paris, 
that  the  Pope  was  as  infallible  as  Jesus  Christ  him- 
self 

Cardinal  Bellarmine,  who  was  a  Jesuit,  maintained 
that  the  Pope  is  the  corner-stone  of  the  Church,  "etiam 
Christo  secluso," — ^to  the  exclusion  of  Christ.  He  also 
held  that  "if  the  Pope  should  err  in  commanding 
vices  and  forbidding  virtues,  the  Church  would  be 
bound  to  believe  that  vices  are  good  and  virtues 
evil,  unless  she  wished  to  sin  against  conscience." 

The  Jesuits  in  Hungary  made  converts  to  Popery 
confess  "  that  the  Pope  is  Head  of  the  Church  and 
cannot  err  !  that  he  is  the  representative  of  Christ 
and  has  full  power  to  forgive  and  retain  sin  arbitra- 
rily, and  to  cast  into  hell  and  excommunicate  whom- 
soever he  pleases ;  that  every  new  thing  instituted 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  159 

by  the  Pope,  whether  it  be  contained  in  the  Scrip- 
tiires  or  not,  is  true,  divine,  and  saving,  which  the 
common  m,an  must  value  more  than  the  com- 
mandments OP  THE  LIVING  GoD ;  that  the  Pope  is  to 
be  honoured  with  divine  honour,  just  as  is  due  to 
Christ  himself;  that  all  heretics  who  live  contrary 
to  his  institutions  shall  be  destroyed  by  fire  without 
exception  and  without  mercy,  and  be  cast  into  hell 
both  body  and  soul." 

In  the  Council  of  Trent,  Laynez,  General  of  the 
Jesuits,  maintained  "  that  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  from 
St.  Peter  to  the  end  of  the  world,  is  true  and  abso- 
lute monarch,  with  full  and  total  power  and  jurisdic- 
tion ;  and  that  the  Church  is  subject  unto  him,  as  it 
was  to  Christ  when  he  lived  in  mortal  flesh."  He 
maintained  likewise  "  that  the  tribunal  and  consistory 
of  the  Pope  and  the  tribunal  and  consistory  of  Christ 
are  one  and  the  same ;  and  that  the  Pope's  authority 
is  the  same  as  that  of  Christ." 

What  Dr.  Barrow  says  of  the  Jesuits  is  true  of  the 
Romish  Clergy  in  general:  "The  Jesuits  were  the 
Pope's  spiritual  Janissaries,  and  combatants  for  his 
interests.  Depending  entirely  upon  him,  subsisting 
by  his  charters,  enjoying  exemption  by  his  authority 
from  other  jurisdiction,  being  sworn  to  special  obedi- 
ence to  him,  they  were  entirely  at  his  devotion,  and 
ready  with  all  their  might  to  advance  his  interests 
and  to  maintain  all  the  pretences  of  their  Patron 
and  Benefactor.  They  cried  up  his  power  as  su- 
perior to  all  other.  They  attributed  to  him  power 
strangely  high,  Vice-God,  Spouse  of  the  Church, 
SfC,  strange  attributes  of  Infallibility,  Ornnipo- 
tency,  ^^c." 


160  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

(8.)  The  Second  Beast  '' doeth  great  miracles^^ 
or  '^  signs  J' 

By  far  the  greatest  miracle  which  the  Romish  Priests 
pretend  to  have  the  power  of  working  is  that  of  cre- 
ating their  Creator  !  And  this  miracle,  astounding 
as  it  is,  is  an  every-day  miracle  with  them ;  and  is 
performed  thousands  of  times  every  day  in  the  Eu- 
charist. 

The  Sacrament  being,  according  to  them,  such  a 
stupendous  miracle,  it  is  not  surprising  that  they  relate 
wonderful  tales  of  miracles  wrought  in  honour  of  it 
Accordingly,  in  1672,  a  book  was  published  in  French 
at  Lisle,  entitled  "  The  School  of  the  Eucharist,  esta- 
blished upon  the  miraculous  respects  and  acknow- 
ledgments which  Beasts,  Birds,  and  Insects,  upon  seve- 
ral occasions,  have  rendered  to  the  Holy  Sacrament 
of  the  Altar.  Whereby  Catholics  may  increase  in 
devotion  towards  this  divine  mystery,  and  heretics 
find  there  their  confusion.'^  The  author  was  F. 
Toussain  Bridoul,  a  Jesuit.  The  following  is  the 
preface : — 

"  The  holy  sacrament  of  the  Altar,  instituted  in  the 
Church,  for  the  nourishing,  enlightening,  fortifying, 
and  comforting  the  faithful,  is  one  of  the  most  sub- 
lime and  salutary  mysteries  that  is  to  be  found  in  the 
Catholic  religion.  It  stood  in  need  also  of  a  God  to 
institute  it  and  to  propose  it  to  us,  as  the  strongest 
argument  of  the  love  that  he  bore  towards  mankind. 
Which  makes  me  astonished  why  the  Heretics  should 
conspire  with  all  their  might  for  to  extirpate  it,  con- 
ducted, no  doubt,  by  the  Devil,  who  pretend  only  to 
take  away  the  belief  and  the  use  of  it,  so  to  destroy 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  161 

souls  more  easily,  who  cannot  subsist  long  in  grace 
without  the  participation  of  this  Divine  and  celestial 
food.  Wherefore,  without  troubling  myself  to  con- 
fute these  hair-brained  people,  who  turn  a  deaf  ear 
to  all  that  the  holy  Fathers  have  said  about  it,  and 
have  renounced  their  reason,  I  resolved  to  send  them 
to  school  to  the  Beasts,  who  have  shown  a  particular 
inclination,  not  without  a  superior  conduct,  for  the 
honour  and  defence  of  this  truth.  I  have  put  my 
Discourse  into  an  alphabetical  order,  to  the  end  that 
by  this  last  remedy,  they  may  become  more  wise  and 
return  to  their  reason,  being  taught  by  the  Animals 
that  have  none.  If  they  receive  no  benefit  hereby 
no  more  than  others,  yet  I  hope  it  will  be  serviceable 
to  Catholics,  to  enkindle  their  zeal  by  a  more  careful 
frequenting  this  bread  of  strong  men :  and  not  only 
serve  the  grown  and  aged  persons,  who  have  already 
a  full  belief  and  high  esteem  for  this  Divine  Sacra- 
ment ;  but  also  (which  is  one  of  my  motives  hereto) 
to  imprint  on  the  minds  of  children  the  first  belief, 
and  a  wise  regard  for  this  Sacrament,  to  the  end  that 
they  may  come  to  it,  when  they  are  judged  capable 
to  receive  it,  with  more  devotion  and  reverence. 

"  Which  is  that  which  I  have  seen  put  in  practice 
by  good  fathers  of  families,  who  use  to  put  into  their 
children's  hands  such  like  devout  histories,  to  dispose 
them  to  communicate  worthily,  when  they  first  receive 
the  Sacrament. 

"  It  is  also  most  certain  that  Histories  and  Examples, 
however  it  comes  to  pass,  have  a  great  advantage  to 
make  impressions  on  the  minds  of  children,  above 
14* 


162 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


discourses  and  reasonings  which  are  above  the  capa- 
cities of  youth." 

At  the  end  of  the  work  is  "  the  License/'  which 
gives  the  book  authority.  It  is  as  follows  : — "  The 
License — These  Histories  taken  out  of  Catholic  au- 
thors, and  containing  nothing  contrary  to  faith  or 
good  manners,  may  be  made  public.  Given  at  Lisle, 
June  10, 1672.  i?.  Bu  Laury,  Provost  of  S.  Feter'^sP 

The  following  is  a  list  of  animals,  which  are  said 
to  have  wrought  miracles  in  honour  of  the  Mass.  In 
the  original  they  are  arranged  alphabetically  accord- 
ing to  their  French  names.  We  will  arrange  them 
alphabetically  according  to  their  English  names. 


1  Ants 

2  Asses 

3  Bears 

4  Bees 

5  Birds 

6  Bulls 

7  Caterpillars 

8  Chamois 

9  Choughs 

10  Conies 

11  Cows 

12  Crows 

13  Dogs 

14  Dragons 

15  Ducks 

16  Elephants 

17  Ermines 


18  Falcons 

19  Fishes 

20  Flies 

21  Foxes 

22  Frogs 

23  Goats 

24  Hens 
%S  Hinds 
2^  Horses 

27  Lambs 

28  Mares 

29  Mice 

30  Mules 

31  Nightingales 

32  Oxen 

33  Partridges 

34  Pidgeons 


OP   THE    CHURCH.  163 

35  Ravens  42  Swine 

S6  Scorpions  43  Vipers 

37  Sheep  44  Whales 

38  Sparrows  45  Wild  Boars 

39  Spiders  46  Wolves 

40  Stags  47  Worms 

41  Swallows 

In  this  extraordinary  work  Bees  are  said  to  have 
honoured  the  Host  by  carrying  it  to  their  hives  in 
procession,  by  singing  the  Divine  praises  and  dividing 
themselves  into  two  choirs,  by  erecting  a  complete 
chapel  with  their  wax,  and  revenging  injuries  done 
to  the  Host !  A  story  is  related  of  what  happened, 
not  to  an  Ass,  but  to  a  man  turned  into  an  Ass ! 
Sheep  are  said  to  have  knelt  at  the  Mass,  and  Ducks 
to  have  been  present  and  behaved  quietly  !  A  text 
of  Scripture  is  then  quoted,  "If  these  hold  their 
peace,  the  stones  will  immediately  cry  out."  A  Dog 
is  said  to  have  been  punished  by  heaven  for  making 
a  noise  during  Mass  !  An  Infant,  whose  father  went 
out  hunting  without  attending  Mass,  was  born  with  a 
head  like  a  Greyhound  !  A  Woman  was  turned  into 
a  Mare  for  neglecting  Mass  !  A  Fly,  having  flown 
away  with  a  piece  of  the  Host,  returned  quietly  on 
purpose  to  be  burnt !  A  Bull  acknowledged  our 
Lord  under  the  species  of  the  Sacrament,  and  laid 
aside  his  fierceness  to  be  present  at  Mass  ! 

The  Romish  Priests  assert  that  miracles  constitute 
one  mark  of  the  true  Church.  But  they  forget  that 
they  are  one  mark  of  the  Second  Beast. 

(9.)    The  object  of  these  miracles  is,  "/o  cause 


164  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

fire  to  descend  from  heaven  on  earth  in  the  sight 
of  menP 

The  "  fire"  here  referred  to  is  the  fire  of  excom- 
munication :  with  this  "  fire,"  as  with  a  Ughtning 
flash,  the  Romish  Clergy  have  scathed  a  whole 
kingdom.  History  affords  no  parallel  to  the  effects 
of  a  Papal  Interdict ;  and  it  is  to  be  observed  that 
the  cooperation  of  the  Romish  Clergy  was  necessary 
to  carry  it  into  force.  The  public  offices  of  worship 
were  suspended :  the  doors  of  the  churches  were 
closed  ;  Mass  was  no  longer  offered  up ;  the  clergy 
refused  to  marry  or  bury ;  the  use  of  meat  was  for- 
bidden, nor  was  the  hair  allowed  to  be  cut,  or  the 
beard  to  be  shaven.  The  ground  was  covered  with 
corpses  left  to  be  devoured  by  dogs  or  birds  of  prey. 

It  is  difficult  to  imagine  the  consternation  and 
terror  of  the  inhabitants  of  a  country  on  which  the 
Interdict  fell,  as  a  bolt  from  heaven.  A  tree  blasted 
by  lightning  would  be  the  most  fitting  symbol  of  that 
devoted  nation. 

The  principal  ceremony  adopted  in  the  Romish 
ritual  of  cursing  is  casting  to  the  ground  lighted 
torches  and  quenching  them  in  water,  at  the  same 
time  pronouncing  a  string  of  curses,  including  the 
109th  Psalm.  The  following  is  Southey's  descrip- 
tion of  a  Romish  malediction  : — 

"  At  the  end  an  awful  pause  ensued,  the  bells 
tolled,  the  crosses  were  inverted,  and  the  assistant 
priests,  twelve  in  number,  stood  round  him,  holding 
torches,  which  were  presently,  with  dreadful  impre- 
cations, to  be  extinguished.    He  then  pronounced  the 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  165 

impious  form  of  excommunication.  The  execrations 
were  concluded  by  dashing  down  the  torches  and 
extinguishing  them,  as  the  prelate,  in  the  words  of 
this  execrable  ceremony,  pronounced  an  authorita- 
tive wish,  that  the  souls  of  those  whom  he  had  de- 
livered to  perdition,  might  in  like  manner  be 
quenched  in  hell.  There  is  reason  to  believe  that 
no  heathen  priests  ever  abused  this  power,"  that  of 
excommunication,  "so  prodigiously  as  the  Roman 
clergy  ;  nor,  even  if  the  ceremonies  were  borrowed, 
as  is  not  improbable,  from  heathen  superstition, 
could  they  originally  have  been  so  revolting,  so  hor- 
rible, as  when  a  Christian  minister  called  upon  the 
Redeemer  of  mankind  to  fulfil  execrations  which 
the  devil  himself  might  seem  to  have  inspired.  In 
the  forms  of  malediction  appointed  for  this  blas- 
phemous service,  a  curse  was  pronounced  against 
the  obnoxious  persons  in  soul  and  body,  and  in  all 
their  limbs  and  joints  and  members,  every  part  being 
specified  with  a  bitterness  which  seemed  to  delight 
in  dwelling  on  the  sufferings  that  it  imprecated. 
They  were  cursed  with  pleonastic  specifications,  at 
home  and  abroad,  in  their  goings  out  and  their  comings 
in,  in  towns  and  in  castles,  in  fields  and  in  meadows, 
in  streets  and  in  public  ways,  by  land  and  by  water, 
sleeping,  and  waking,  standing  and  sitting  and  lying, 
eating  and  drinking,  in  their  food  and  in  their  excre- 
ments, speaking  or  holding  their  peace,  by  day  and 
by  night,  and  every  hour,  in  all  places  and  at  all 
times,*every where  and  always.  God  was  invoked, 
in  this  accursed  service,  to  afflict  them  with  hunger 
and  thirst,  with  poverty  and  want,  with  cold  and 


166  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

with  fever,  with  scabs  and  ulcers  and  itch,  with 
bhndness  and  madness,  ....  to  eject  them  from 
their  homes,  and  consume  their  substance,  ....  to 
make  their  wives  widows,  and  their  children  orphans 
and  beggars;  all  things  belonging  to  them  were 
cursed,  the  dog  which  guarded  them,  and  the  cock 
which  wakened  them.  None  was  to  compassionate 
their  suiFerings,  nor  to  relieve  or  visit  them  in  sick- 
ness. Prayers  and  benedictions,  instead  of  availing 
them,  were  to  operate  as  further  curses. 

"  Finally,  their  dead  bodies  were  to  be  cast  aside 
for  dogs  and  wolves,  and  their  souls  to  be  eternally 
tormented  with  Korah,  Dathan  and  Abiram,  Judas 
and  Pilate,  Ananias  and  Sapphira,  Nero  and  Decius, 
and  Herod,  and  Julian,  and  Simon  Magus,  in  fire 
everlasting."  (The  Book  of  the  Church,  vol.  i.  pp. 
195—8.) 

It  is  manifest  that  "  the  casting  down  to  the  ground 
lighted  torches"  is  an  emblematic  act,  and,  as  such,  it 
exactly  corresponds  with  the  apocalyptic  symbol  of 
"  causing  fire  to  descend  from  heaven  on  the  earth  in 
the  sight  of  men." 

(10.)  The  Second  Beast  "  deceives  them  who  dwell 
on  the  earth  by  means  of  the  miracles  which  he  has 
power  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  Beast,^' 

Two  things  are  here  noted:  namely,  the  deceitful 
character  of  Romish  miracles,  and  the  Pope's  ap- 
proval of  them. 

The  miracles  are  deceptive,  both  in  their  nature 
and  in  their  object.  They  are  not  true  miracle^;  and, 
even  if  they  were,  they  are  performed  in  support  of 
a  falsehood.     Hence  they  are  termed  by  St.  Paul 


OP   THE    CHURCH.  167 

"  lying  wonders,"  literally,  "  prodigies  of  falsehood." 
(2  Thess.  ii.  9.)  And  the  religious  system  in  behalf 
of  which  they  are  performed  is  termed  by  the  same 
Apostle,  "  a  lie,"  literally, "  the  lie,"  that  is,  the  great 
and  preeminent  "  lie."     (2  Thess.  ii.  11.) 

Why  do  not  the  Neapolitans  insist  on  having  the 
blood  of  Si.  Gennaro  submitted  to  some  eminent 
chemist  for  examination  ?  Why  do  they  allow  the 
trickery  of  its  pretended  miraculous  liquefaction  to 
be  annually  practised  upon  them  ?  When  the  French 
were  in  Rome,  they  discovered  the  machinery  by 
which  the  images  of  the  Virgin  Mary  were  made  to 
shed  tears.  And  yet  the  same  trickery  continues  to 
be  practised  at  the  present  day. 

The  other  point  noticed  is,  the  Pope's  approval 
of  these  miracles.  They  are  performed  "  in  the  sight 
of  the  Beast,"  that  is,  with  the  approval  and  sanction 
of  the  Eighth  Head  of  the  Beast,  namely,  the  Pope. 

Not  only  does  the  Pope  countenance  the  every-day 
miracle  of  Iransubslantialion,  and  the  other  trick- 
eries of  the  Romish  Clergy,  but  he  requires  a  list  of 
miracles  to  be  produced  before  he  canonizes  a  Romish 
saint,  with  a  certificate  testifying  that  the  said  mira- 
cles were  performed  by  the  said  saint :  of  course, 
care  is  taken  that  the  saint  shall  have  been  dead 
above  a  century,  and  so  his  pretended  miracles  can- 
not be  disproved. 

(11.)  It  bids  the  inhabitants  of  the  Roman  world 
^'mahe  an  image  for  the  Beast,  which  had  the 
wound  by  a  sword,  and  did  live.^^ 

"An  Image"  involves  the  idea  of  representation, 
and  denotes   in   this  passage   the   Papal   General 


158  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Councils,  which  professed  to  represent  the  Catholic 
Church.  We  are  happy  to  find  that  the  Rev.  E.  B. 
Elliott  coincides  with  this  view  of  the  symbol.  As 
members  of  Parliament  are  styled  the  representatives 
of  those  who  elect  them,  and  the  House  of  Commons 
in  particular  is  termed  a  representative  body,  so  the 
General  Councils  were  the  image  or  representation 
of  the  Romish  community. 

When  the  Pope  determined  to  convene  a  General 
Council,  he  made  use  of  the  regular  and  secular 
Clergy  to  communicate  with  the  monarchs  and  na- 
tions of  the  Western  Empire  on  the  subject.  In  obe- 
dience to  his  mandate,  the  Second  Beast  required  the 
nations  of  Christendom  to  set  up  the  contemplated 
« Image.'' 

(12.)  It  was  given  him  " /o  give  breath  to  the 
image  of  the  Beast,  that  the  Image  of  the  Beast 
should  speak. ^^ 

Whilst  the  laity  assisted  in  the  preliminary  busi- 
ness, they  had  no  vote  in  the  Councils.  The  Clergy 
alone  a  voice  ;  they  gave  breath  to  the  Image,  and 
made  it  speak. 

As  the  Clergy  domineered  over  the  laity,  so  the 
Pope  domineered  over  the  Clergy ;  hence  the  Image 
is  called  "  the  Image  of  the  Beast."  At  the  4th  Late- 
ran  Council  seventy  canons  were  dictated  by  the 
Pope,  and  were  at  once  obsequiously  attended  to  by 
the  assembled  Prelates.  In  the  Council  of  Trent, 
great  adroitness  was  shown  in  securing  the  Pope  a 
large  majority ;  not  only  was  care  taken  with  respect 
to  the  time  wadi place  of  convening  the  Council,  but 
the  Pope's  legate  presided ;  subjects  were  proposed 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  169 

according  to  the  pleasure  of  the  supreme  Pontiif,  and 
the  Council  was  adjourned^  suspended,  and  removed , 
at  his  bidding.  One  of  the  Bishops  (the  Bishop  of 
Verdun)  applied  the  i^xm., pretended reformation^XQ 
some  of  the  plans  proposed ;  the  Pope's  legate,  Car- 
dinal Crescentio,  immediately  assailed  him  publicly 
with  reproaches,  calling  him  a  thoughtless  young 
man  and  a  fool,  and  ordering  him  to  be  silent. 

"  Is  this  3.  free  Council?"  was  the  question  put  by 
the  Elector  of  Cologne  to  the  Bishop  of  Oreuse,  who 
sat  next  him.  "  It  ought  to  be  free  :"  replied  the 
Bishop.  The  Elector  however  was  not  to  be  silenced 
so  quietly :  he  again  asked,  "  Is  the  synod  free  ?" 
"Do  not  press  me  at  present,  my  Lord,"  was  the 
answer,  "  that  is  a  difficult  question — /  will  answer 
it  at  honieP 

The  following  extract  from  a  letter  of  the  Bishop 
of  Five  Churches  to  the  Emperor  Maximilian  will 
throw  light  upon  the  proceedings  of  the  Council. 

"  Though  our  cause  were  good  we  could  not  pos- 
sibly prevail.  The  Pope  had  a  hundred  for  one,  and 
in  case  those  had  not  been  enough,  he  could  have 
created  a  thousand  more  to  have  helped  at  a  need. 
We  daily  saw  hungry  and  needy  Bishops  come  to 
Trent,  youths  for  the  most  part,  which  did  but  begin 
to  have  beards,  given  over  to  luxury  and  riot,  hired 
only  to  give  their  voice  as  the  Pope  pleased.  They 
were  both  unlearned  and  simple,  yet  fit  for  their 
purpose  in  regard  to  their  impudent  boldness.  When 
these  were  added  to  the  Pope's  old  flatterers,  iniquity 
triumphed,  and  it  was  impossible  to  determine  of  any 

15 


170  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

thing  but  as  they  pleased,  who  thought  it  to  be  the 
highest  point  of  their  religion  to  maintain  the  author- 
ity and  luxury  of  the  Pope.  There  was  a  grave  and 
learned  man,  who  was  not  able  to  endure  so  great 
an  indignity  ;  he  was  presently  traduced  as  being  no 
good  Catholic,  and  was  terrified,  threatened  and  per- 
secuted, that  he  might  approve  things  against  his 
will.  In  sum,  matters  were  brought  to  that  pass,  by 
the  iniquity  of  those  who  came  thither  fitted  and 
prepared,  that  the  Council  seemed  to  consist  not  of 
Bishops,  but  of  disguised  maskers,  not  of  men,  but  of 
Images,  such  as  Daedalus  made,  that  moved  by 

NERVES    WHICH     WERE     NONE    OP    ITS     OWN.        They 

were  hireling  Bishops,  who  as  country  bagpipes, 
could  not  speak  but  as  breath  was  put  into  them. 
The  Holy  Ghost  had  nothing  to  do  in  this  assembly ; 
all  the  counsels  there  given  proceeded  from  human 
policy,  and  tended  only  to  maintain  the  Pope's  im- 
moderate and  shameful  domination.  Answers  were 
expected  from  thence,  as  from  the  oracles  at  Delphos 
and  Dodona.  The  Holy  Spirit,  which,  as  they  boast, 
doth  govern  their  counsels,  was  sent  from  thence  in 
a  postilion's  cloak-bag,  which,  in  case  of  any  inun- 
dations, could  not  come  thither  (a  thing  most  ridicu- 
lous !)  until  the  waters  were  assuaged.  So  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  spirit  was  not  upon  the  waters,  as  it 
is  in  Genesis,  but  by  the  water's  side.  0  monstrous 
extraordinary  madness  !  Nothing  could  be  ratified 
which  the  Bishops  (as  if  they  had  been  the  common 
people)  did  decree,  unless  the  Pope  made  himself  the 
author  of  it." 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  171 

To  this  we  will  add  the  testimony  of  the  French 
Ambassadors,  Lansac  and  Pibrac.  The  former  writes 
thus  to  the  king  of  France  : 

"  We  have  not  as  yet  proposed  the  Articles  of 
Reformation,  because  we  well  perceive  that  they 
will  give  ear  to  nothing  that  may  hinder  the  profit 
and  authority  of  the  Court  of  Rome.  Besides,  the 
Pope  is  so  much  master  of  this  Council,  that  his 
pensioners,  whatsoever  the  Emperor's  Ambassadors 
or  we  do  remonstrate  unto  them,  will  do  but  what 
they  list." 

The  latter  writes  as  follows  to  the  Queen-Mother. 

"  My  Lords  the  Legates,  together  with  the  Italian 
Bishops  which  came  from  Rome,  made  a  kind  of 
Decree,  that  nothing  should  be  proposed  for  the 
Fathers  to  consult  of,  but  by  the  Legates  only,  or, 
at  the  least,  nothing  but  what  pleased  them.  This 
we  have  seen  observed  even  to  the  shutting  up  of 
the  Council." 

Dr.  M'Crie  observes  that  "it  is  impossible  to  con- 
ceive any  thing  more  deplorable  than  the  picture  of 
the  Council  drawn  in  the  confidential  correspondence 
of  Vargas,  who  was  attached  as  legal  adviser  to  the 
embassy  sent  by  Charles  V.  to  Trent."  "  The  legate 
is  always  the  same ;"  says  he  in  a  letter  to  the  Car- 
dinal Bishop  of  Arras ;  "  he  is  a  man  lost  to  all 
shame.  Believe  me.  Sir,  I  have  not  words  to  express 
the  pride  and  eff"rontery  which  he  displays  in  the 
aff'airs  of  the  Council.  Perceiving  that  we  are  timid, 
and  that  His  Majesty  is  unwilling  to  hurt  or  offend 
the  Pope,  he  endeavours  to  terrify  us  by  assuming 


172  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Stately  airs  and  a  haughty  tone.  He  treats  the  Bish- 
ops as  slaves  :  threatens  and  swears  that  he  will  de- 
part. It  is  useless  for  His  Majesty  to  continue  longer 
to  urge  the  Pope  and  his  ministers.  It  is  speaking  to 
the  deaf  and  trying  to  soften  the  stones.  It  serves 
only  to  make  us  a  laughing-stock  to  the  world,  and  to 
furnish  the  Heretics  with  subjects  for  pasquinades. 
We  must  delay  till  the  time  when  God  will  purify 
the  Sons  of  Levi.  That  time  must  soon  come  :  and 
in  my  opinion,  this  purification  will  not  be  accom- 
plished without  some  extraordinary  chastisement. 
They  cannot  remain  long  in  their  present  state  :  the 
evils  are  too  great.  All  the  nerves  of  ecclesiastical 
discipline  are  broken.  The  traffic  in  things  sacred  is 
shameful.  The  prediction  of  St.  Paul  is  about  to  be 
accomplished  in  the  Church  of  Rome  :  ^  that  day  can- 
not come  unless  there  come  a  falling  away  first.^  As 
to  the  manner  of  treating  doctrines,  I  have  already 
written  you  that  they  precipitate  every  thing,  exam- 
ine few  questions,  and  do  not  submit  them  to  the 
judgment  of  the  learned  divines  who  are  here  in 
attendance.  Many  of  the  Bishops  give  their  vote 
and  say  '  PlaceV  on  points  which  they  do  not  under- 
stand, and  are  incapable  of  understanding.  There 
is  no  one  here  who  appears  on  the  side  of  God,  or 
dares  to  speak.  We  are  all  dumb  dogs  that  cannot 
bark." 

Notwithstanding  all  this,  and  much  more  to  the 
purpose,  Vargas  adds  Uke  a  true  son  of  the  Romish 
Church,  "  As  for  myself,  I  obey  implicitly,  and  will 
submit  without  resistance  to  whatsoever  shall  be  de- 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  173 

termined  in  matters  of  faith.  God  grant  that  all  may 
do  this."  (See  History  of  Reformation  in  Spain,  p. 
168.) 

Laynez,  the  general  of  the  Jesuits,  was  present  at 
the  Council  of  Trent,  and  on  the  20th  of  October, 
1562,  spoke  for  two  hours,  attacking  Episcopal  au- 
thority, and  concentrating  all  authority  in  the  Pope 
alone.  He  observes  "  that  those  passages  of  Scrip- 
ture where  authority  seemeth  to  be  given  to  the 
Church  by  Christ,  (as  these,  that  it  is  a  pillar  and 
foundation  of  truth,  that  he  who  will  not  hear  it  shall 
be  esteemed  a  Heathen  and  a  Publican)  are  all  under- 
stood in  regard  of  its  head,  which  is  the  Pope,  and 
therefore  the  Church  cannot  err,  because  he  cannot, 
and  so  he  that  is  separated  from  him  who  is  Head  of 
the  Church  is  separated  also  from  the  Church.  To 
those  who  said  the  Council  could  not  have  authority, 
if  none  of  the  Bishops  had,  he  answered  that  this 
was  not  inconvenient,  but  a  very  plain  and  necessary 
consequence ;  yea,  if  every  particular  Bishop  in 
Council  may  err,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  they  may 
err  altogether :  and  if  the  authority  of  the  Council 
proceeded  from  the  authority  of  Bishops,  it  could 
never  be  called  general,  because  the  number  of  the 
assistants  is  always  comparably  less  than  that  of  the 
absent."  He  told  them  "  that  in  this  Council,  under 
Paul  III.  principal  articles  were  defined  concerning 
the  Canonical  Books,  interpretations,  parity  of  tradi- 
tions with  the  Scriptures,  by  a  number  of  five,  or  less  : 
all  which  would  fall  to  the  ground  if  the  multitude 
gave  authority.  But  as  a  number  of  Prelates,  as- 
sembled by  the  Pope  to  make  a  general  Council,  be 
15* 


174  THE    DIVINE    HISTORr 

it  how  small  soever,  hath  the  name  and  efficacy  to  be 
general  from  the  Pope  only,  so  also  it  hath  its  autho- 
rity ;  so  that  if  it  doth  make  precepts  or  anathema- 
tisms,  neither  of  them  are  of  force  but  by  virtue  of 
the  Pope's  future  confirmation.  And  when  the  Synod 
saith,  that  it  is  assembled  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  mean- 
eth  that  the  Fathers  are  congregated  according  to  the 
Pope's  intimation,  to  handle  that,  which,  being  ap- 
proved by  him,  will  be  decreed  by  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
otherwise,  how  could  it  be  said  that  a  decree  was 
made  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  could  be  made  to  be 
of  no  force  by  the  Pope's  authority,  or  had  need  of 
greater  confirmation  ?  And  therefore  in  the  Councils, 
be  they  never  so  frequent,  if  the  Pope  be  present,  he 
only  doth  decree,  neither  doth  the  Council  any  thing 
but  approve,  i.  e.  receive  the  decrees ;  and  therefore 
it  hath  been  always  said,  ^acro  approbante  concilio ; 
yea,  even  in  resolutions  of  the  greatest  weight,  (as 
was  the  deposition  of  the  Emperor,  Frederic  H.  in 
the  general  Council  of  Lyons)  Innocent  IV.,  a  most 
wise  Pope,  refused  the  approbation  of  the  Synod, 
that  none  might  think  it  to  be  necessary,  and  thought 
it  sufficient  to  say,  sacro  prsesente  concilio.  And  for 
all  this  the  Council  cannot  be  said  to  be  superfluous, 
because  it  is  assembled  for  better  inquisition,  for  more 
easy  persuasion,  and  to  give  satisfaction  to  men.  And 
when  it  giveth  sentence,  it  doth  it  by  virtue  of  the 
Pope's  authority,  derived  from  God.  And  for  these 
reasons,  the  good  doctors  have  subjected  the  Council's 
authority  to  the  Pope's,  as  wholly  depending  on  it, 
without  which  it  hath  not  the  assistance  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  nor  infallibility,  nor  power  to  bind  the  Church, 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  175 

but  as  it  is  granted  by  him  alone,  to  whom  Christ 
hath  said,  '  Feed  my  sheep/  '^ 

Such  was  the  discourse  of  Laynez,  the  General  of 
the  Jesuits,  on  the  20th  of  October,  1562,  as  given  by 
Father  Paul  in  his  History  of  the  Council  of  Trent. 
The  drift  of  the  whole  speech  is  to  concentrate  all 
authority  in  the  Pope ;  and  to  make  the  Council  a 
mere  puppet — an  inanimate  "image,'' — a  lifeless 
statue,  which  could  only  *  speak  as  breath  was  put 
into  it.' 

In  another  speech  delivered  on  the  1 6th  of  June, 
1563,  Laynez  contended  that,  'Christ,  having  power 
to  dispense  from  every  law,  the  Pope,  his  Vicar,  had 
the  same.'  He  also  defended  the  abuses  of  the  Court 
of  Rome,  which  it  was  wished  to  reform,  saying,  that 
<  the  disciple  not  being  above  his  master,  nor  the  ser- 
vant above  his  Lord,  it  followed  that  the  council  had 
no  authority  to  interfere  in  this  reform.' 

(13.)  Through  the  instrumentality  of  the  Second 
Beast,  the  Image  causes  the  death  of  those  who 
refuse  to  worship  it. 

This  was  fulfilled  in  the  bloody  canons  of  the 
General  Councils,  particularly  the  27th  canon  of  the 
third,  and  the  3d  canon  of  the  fourth  council  of  Late- 
ran. 

The  former  of  these  two  canons  was  directed 
against  the  Albigenses,  and  subjected  to  a  curse,  not 
only  the  heretics  (as  they  were  termed)  themselves, 
but  their  protectors  or  harbourers,  and  all  persons 
who  should  admit  them  into  their  houses  or  lands.  It 
ordained  that  their  goods  be  confiscated,  and  them- 
selves reduced  to  slavery  by  their  princes ;  it  took  off 


176  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

two  years'  penance  from  such  of  the  faithful  as  should 
take  up  arms  against  them^br  the  purpose  ofexter- 
minating  them. 

The  3d  canon  of  the  fourth  Lateran  Council  was 
even  more  bloody  still.  It  declared  all  heretics  to  be 
excommunicated  and  anathematized,  and  that,  on  con- 
viction, they  be  given  up  to  the  secular  powers  to  be 
duly  punished.  Those  also  who  were  only  suspected 
of  heresy,  unless  they  proved  their  innocence,  were 
to  be  anathematized,  excommunicated ;  and,  if  they 
continued  in  that  state  for  a  year,  to  be  condemned 
as  heretics.  Secular  magistrates  were  to  be  compelled 
to  exert  their  utmost  endeavours  for  the  extirpation 
of  all  heretics  ;  and,  should  any  neglect  to  do  this, 
he  was  to  be  excommunicated,  and  at  the  end  of  a 
year  to  be  denounced  to  the  Pope,  who  would  ab- 
solve his  subjects  from  their  allegiance,  and  let  true 
Catholics  take  possession  of  his  country.  Catholics 
who  took  the  cross  for  the  purpose  of  exterminating 
heretics  were  to  be  entitled  to  the  same  indulgences 
and  privileges  with  crusaders  to  the  Holy  Land. 
Excommunication,  and  all  sorts  of  disabilities  and 
penalties  connected  with  it,  are  denounced  on  those 
who  favour  heretics ;  and  Bishops  and  Archdeacons 
are  required,  wherever  any  heretics  are  reported  to 
live,  to  take,  once  in  the  year  at  least,  information 
concerning  them  on  oath  from  some  of  their  neigh- 
bours, who,  if  they  refuse  to  take  the  oath,  are  them- 
selves to  be  accounted  heretics. 

Such  were  the  canons  of  the  third  and  fourth 
Lateran  Councils,  by  virtue  of  which  the  Albigensic 
Church  was  drowned  in  blood.     It  has  been  calcu- 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  177 

lated  that  in  less  than  thirty  years  upwards  of  a  mil- 
lion of  these  maligned  Christians  were  put  to  death. 

These  canons  have  never  been  repealed :  on  the 
contrary,  they  have  been  ratified  by  the  Council  of 
Trent. 

(14.)  He  causeth  all  to  receive  a  mark  in  their 
right  hand  or  in  their  forehead. 

The  meaning  is  that  the  Romish  Clergy  would 
cause  all  men  to  make  a  public  profession  of  obedi- 
ence to  the  Pope.  There  is  an  allusion  to  a  custom 
prevalent  among  the  nations  of  antiquity  of  being 
tattooed  in  the  forehead  or  hand  in  honour  of  the  god 
or  man  to  whose  service  the  individual  devoted  him- 
self. "  It  was  with  the  Sicilian  emblem  of  a  horse 
that  the  enslaved  Athenians  were  branded  on  the 
forehead  in  Sicily.  It  was  with  the  master^s  name 
or  mark  that  Roman  slaves  were  stigmatized  on 
their  foreheads ;  and  the  Emperor^ s  name  or  mark 
that  Roman  soldiers  bore  imprinted  in  the  hand. 
Further,  among  devotees,  those  of  the  god  Bacchus 
are  specified  as  branding  themselves  at  times  with 
the  ivy-leaf,  sacred  to  him ;  to  which  I  may  add  the 
example  of  the  Hindoos,  marked  even  to  the  present 
day  on  the  forehead  with  the  hieroglyphic  of  the  god 
they  are  consecrated  to."  (Mr.  Elliott.) 

Attendance  on  mass,  profession  of  belief  in  tran^ 
substantiation,  in  later  times  subscription  to  the  creed 
of  Pius  IV.,  and  always  extreme  unction  in  the  arti- 
cle of  death,  have  been  required  of  Roman  Catholics 
in  token  of  allegiance  to  the  Pope.  The  persecutions 
of  the  Albigenses  were  denominated  crusades,  and 
the  crusaders  were  of  course  distinguished  by  the 


178  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

sign  of  the  cross.  Princes  have  also  been  required 
to  receive  a  ring  at  their  consecration,  and  to  wear 
it  on  the  fingers  of  their  right  hand,  in  token  of  sub- 
mission to  the  Vicar  of  Christ. 

(15.)  None  may  buy  or  sell  but  they  who  have 
the  mark  or  name  of  the  Beast,  or  the  number  of 
his  name. 

The  Romish  Clergy  have  forbidden  all  traffic  with 
heretics  in  buying  or  selling.  They  have  done  this 
by  "giving  breath"  to  the  Councils,  and  enacting 
penal  laws  on  the  subject.  A  canon  of  the  third 
Lateran  Council  forbad  all  commerce  with  heretics. 
The  Synod  of  Tours  framed  a  similar  canon.  Even 
in  our  own  day  we  have  seen  these  canons  put  in 
practice  in  Ireland.  In  the  island  of  Achill,  the 
priests  have  forbidden  the  Roman  Catholic  popula- 
tion to  sell  provisions  to  the  Protestants,  and  have 
attempted  to  put  down  Protestantism  by  starvation. 

6.  What  is  meant  by  "  the  number  of  the  name  of 
the  Beast." 

The  numerical  value  of  his  name  :  that  is,  the  sum 
of  the  numerical  values  of  the  letters  of  his  name. 

7.  In  what  languages  is  his  name  to  be  counted  ? 
Most  probably,  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin. 

It  should  be  counted  in  Hebrew,  because  the 
Apocalypse  delights  in  Hebrew  names,  as  Abaddon, 
Armageddon. 

It  should  be  counted  in  Greek,  because  the  Apoca- 
lypse was  written  in  Greek. 

It  should  be  counted  in  Latin,  because  it  is  the 
name  of  a  Latin. 

8.  Show  that  the  number  of  the  name  in  Hebrew 
is  666. 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  179 

The  name  in  Hebrew  is 

which  signifies  Bishop  of  Rome,  or  Roman  Bishop, 
The  numerical  vahie  of  the  several  letters  of  this 
name  is  200,  6,  40,  10,  10,  400.  It  is  truly  remark- 
able that  this  name  should  consist  of  six  letters,  and 
that  their  united  numerical  value  should  be  six  hun- 
dred, SIXTY  AND  SIX. 

It  is  equally  remarkable  that  the  last  letter  of  the 
name  should  denote  that  it  is  the  name  of  a  Bishop  ; 
for  the  Romish  Bishops  affix  the  sign  of  the  cross  to 
their  signatures. 

And,  thirdly,  it  is  remarkable  that  the  name  of 
this  last  letter  should  be  thau,  or  a  mark.  And 
truly  the  sign  of  the  cross,  whether  we  view  it  as  a 
suffix  to  the  signature  of  a  Roman  Bishop,  or  as  worn 
by  the  crusaders  against  the  Albigenses,  or  as  being 
continually  made  in  the  services  of  the  Romish 
Church,  particularly  in  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  may 
well  be  viewed  as  the  mark  of  the  Beast. 

The  name  Romiith  has  been  noticed  by  commen- 
tators; but  they  have  always  viewed  it  as  ^feminine 
name.  Doubtless,  as  di  feminine  name,  it  belongs  to 
the  Romish  Church.  But  it  is  also  a  masculine 
name  with  the  suffix  of  the  sign  of  the  cross,  the 
original  form  of  the  letter  Thau.  And,  doubtless, 
propliecy  views  it  especially  i  i  this  light. 

9.  Show  that  the  number  of  the  name  in  Greek  is 

The  name  in  Greek  is 

Aaf£(vO; 

which  signifies  a  Latin. 


180  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

This  is  the  more  correct  way  of  spelling  the  name, 
as  Mr.  Elliott  has  shown  from  the  parallel  names  of 
Antoninus,  Faustinus,  &c.,  in  which  the  penultimate 
syllable  in  Greek  is  usually  spelt  with  a  diphthong. 

The  numerical  values  of  the  letters  of  the  name 
are  30,  1,  300,  5,  10,  50,  70,  200,  the  sum  of  which 
is  666. 

10.  Show  that  the  number  of  the  name  in  Latin 
is  666,     The  name  in  Latin  is 

RECTE    REVERENDVS    LATINVS, 

that  is,  td  Right  Reverend  Latin,  This  like  the 
name  in  Hebrew  is  the  name  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome, 
and  of  every  Roman  Bishop. 

The  numerical  value  of  many  of  the  letters  of  this 
name  is  0.     c=100,  v=5,  d=500,  l=50,  i=1. 

The  number  of  the  name  is  therefore,  the  sum  of 
100,  5,  500,  5,  50,  1,  and  5  ;  which  is  666. 

As  the  Pope's  diocese  is  in  Italy,  he  may  be  styled 

RECTE    REVERENDVS    ITALVS, 

that  is,  A  Right  Reverend  Italian,  and  the  number 
is  the  same  as  before. 

The  name  of  the  Pope  is  therefore  Romii  in  He- 
brew, with  the  suffix  of  the  sign  of  the  Cross.  In 
Greek  it  is  Lateinos.  In  Latin  it  is  Recti  Rever- 
endus  Latinus,  or  Recti  Reverendus  Ualus.  And 
the  number  of  the  name  in  each  of  these  languages 
is  the  same,  namely,  666. 

Roman  Catholics  try  to  evade  the  force  of  this 
application  by  inventing  names  which  contain  the 
number  666.  But  this  is  utterly  vain.  We  are  not 
at  liberty  to  choose  any  name  we  like,  and  to  say, 
*  this  is  the  name,  because  it  contains  the  number.' 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  181 

We  must  first  determine  what  the  Beast  is,  and  then 
who  is  his  Eighth  Head.  It  has  been  shown  in  this 
Catechism  that  the  Beast  is  the  Roman  Empire,  and 
it  will  be  shown  hereafter,  more  fully,  that  the  Eighth 
Head  is  the  Pope.  Having  ascertained  this,  we  count 
the  Pope's  name,  and  we  find  its  number  to  be  666. 

For  the  reason  given  above  we  must  reject  such 
names  as  lajtstos  (Japhet),  and  lvdovicvs  (Louis,) 
because,  though  they  contain  the  number,  theT/  do  not 
fulfil  the  conditions  required. 

The  name  given  by  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  deserves 
consideration,  namely,  'h  Aatirj^  Banana,  the  Latin 
Kingdom.  This  is  the  name  of  the  Beast,  as  dis- 
tinguished from  his  Eighth  Head.  And  it  is  to  be 
observed  that  there  is  no  diphthong  in  this  case  for  the 
Romanists  to  complain  of.  The  name  is  spelt  as  they 
would  wish  it  to  be  spelt,  and  the  number  is  666. 

The  number  666  is  contained  in  the  following  titles 
of  the  Pope. 

(1.)  vicARivs  FiLii  DEI.  [Vicar  of  the  Son  of 
God.] 

Fleming  mentions,  in  his  "  Apolyptical  Key,''  that 
this  name  was  seen  on  the  door  of  Vatican. 

(2.)       VICARIVS  GENERALIS  DEI  IN  TERRIS.    [Vicar- 

General  of  God  in  Earth.] 

(3.)  DiviNus  iNFALLiBiLis  PAPA.  [Diviuc  Infalli- 
ble Pope.] 

(4.)       INFALLIBILIS  REX  IN  PETRI  SEDE.      [Infallible 

King  in  Peter's  Seat.] 

(5.)       INFALLIBILIS  CATHOLICVS  CLERICVS.      [lufal- 

Hble  Catholic  Clergyman.] 

(6.)       INFALLIBILIS    LATINVS    PAPA,    SACER    CVSTOS 

16 


183  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

EccLEsi^.  [Infallible  Latin  Pope,  Sacred  Guardian 
of  the  Church.] 

(7.)       INFALLIBILIS  APOSTOLICVS  GUSTOS  ECCLESI^. 

[Infallible  Apostolical  Guardian  of  the  Church.J 

Note. — In  the  last  and  the  preceding  name,  c  vrator 
or  CAPVT  may  be  substituted  for  cvstos. 

(8.)       INFALLIBILIS  CATHOLICVS  SPONSVS  ECCLESIiE. 

[Infallible  Catholic  Spouse  of  the  Church.] 

(9.)       INFALLIBILIS  COCCINATVS    SVCCESSOR    PETRI. 

[Infallible  Scarlet-clad  Successor  of  Peter.] 

In  the  following  names  of  the  Pope,  the  number 
666  is  contained  twice. 

(1.)       DIVINVS    INFALLIBILIS    VICARIVS      FILII     DEI. 

[Divine  Infallible  Vicar  of  the  Son  of  God.] 

(2.)       SANCTISSIMVS     PONTIFEX    VICARIVS     CHRISTL 

[Most  holy  Pontiff,  Vicar  of  Christ.] 

(3.)       PONTIFICVM      PONTIFEX,      VICARIVS     CHRISTL 

[Pontiff  of  Pontiffs,  Vicar  of  Christ.] 

(4.)       ROMANVS      CATHOLICVS      PONTIFEX,      LEO      X. 

[Roman  Catholic  Pontiff,  Leo  X.] 

(5.)       SACER  ROMANVS  PONTIFEX  VICARIVS  CHRISTI 

IN  TERRis.  [Sacred  Roman  Pontiff,  Vicar  of  Christ 
in  earth.] 

It  is  remarkable  that  the  number  666  is  contained 
in  the  following  combinations  of  words  : — 

(1.)  to  Mfyaej^ptw.  [The  Megatherium,  or,  The 
Great  Beast.] 

(2.)    Aij  napSaxtj.     [Lion-Leopard.] 

(3.)     rpj/yopftov  ©jyptov.     [Gregorian  Beast.] 

(4.)     'O  narta,  17  napSaxtj.     [The  Pope  the  Leopard.] 

(5.)     Xihxov  Ko.iwov.     [Unjust  Latin.] 

Connecting  (5)  and  (3)  together,  and  inserting  (5) 


OP    THE    CHURCH. 


183 


between  mega  and  therion  in  (1),  we  have  two 
names  of  the  Beast,  in  each  of  which  the  number 
666  is  contained  twice. 

In  the  Latin  names,  pardalicvs  vrsvs,  [Leopard- 
like Bear] ;  leo  pardicvs  vrsvs,  [Lion  Pard-like 
Bear],  the  number  666  is  also  contained. 


184 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


XPLAIN  the  Vision  of 
the  Lamb  standing  on  the 
Mount  Zion  with  144,000. 
To  understand  this  vi- 
sion, we  must  look  into  the 
preceding  chapter  and  see 
the  representation  there 
given  of  the  Saints.  They 
are  described  as  "  dwell- 
ing in  heaven."  (ver.  6.) 
And  this  agrees  with  the 
representation  elsewhere 
given  of  them  in  Scrip- 
ture. "  Our  citizenship  is 
in  heaven,"  says  St.  Paul, 
(Phil.  iii.  20.)  and  again, 
"  we  have  here  no  continu- 
ing city,  but  we  seek  one 
to  come."  (Heb.  xiii.  14.)  Christians  are  "pilgrims 
and  strangers  on  the  earth,  desiring  a  better  country, 
that  is,  an  heavenly ;  wherefore  God  is  not  ashamed 
to  be  called  their  God,  for  he  hath  prepared  for  them 
a  city."  (Heb.  xi.  13—15.)  Their  "forerunner  is 
entered  for  them  into  heaven."  (Heb.  vi.  20.)  On 
this  account,  and  because  their  minds  are  set  on  hea- 
venly things,  they  are  said  "  to  be  raised  up  together, 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  185 

and  to  sit  together  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ 
Jesus."  (Eph.  iii.  6.)  As  St.  Paul  represents  true 
Christians  as  "sealed,"  (2  Cor.  i.  22,  Eph.  i.  13,  iv. 
20.) — so  also  St.  John,  in  the  7th  chapter  of  the  Apo- 
calypse. And,  as  St.  Paul  speaks  of  them  as  already 
"  come  to  Mount  Sion,  and  to  the  City  of  the  Living 
God,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  to  Jesus  the  Mediator 
of  the  new  covenant,  to  the  General  Assembly  and 
Church  of  the  First-Born  which  are  written  in  hea- 
ven, and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect," 
(Heb.  xii.  22 — 24) ; — so  also  Saint  John  in  the  pas- 
sage before  us.  In  fact,  the  vision  we  are  consider- 
ing is  but  the  filling  up  the  picture  given  by  St.  Paul. 

In  the  present  day  much  is  said  about  Apostolical 
Succession.  The  only  Apostolical  Succession  re- 
cognized in  the  Apocalypse  is  the  succession  of  the 
Sealed  Ones.  They  are  those  who  are  "  sealed  with 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  which  is  the  earnest  of 
their  inheritance,"  and  who  "  have  received  the  Spirit 
of  adoption,  whereby  they  cry  Abba  Father."  (Eph. 
i.  13,  14  ;  Rom.  viii.  15.)  Hence  the  144,000  Sealed 
Ones  are  represented  as  having  "  their  Father's  name 
written  in  their  foreheads." 

In  other  parts  of  Scripture  the  Sealed  Ones  are 
said  to  "  have  peace  with  God,"  to  "  glory  in  tribu- 
lation," to  "rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God." 
(Rom.  V.  1,  2,  3.)  This  is  beautifully  illustrated  in 
the  Vision  before  us. — "  And  I  heard  a  voice  from 
heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the 
voice  of  a  great  thunder ;  and  I  heard  the  voice  of 
harpers  harping  with  their  harps  :  and  they  sang  as 
it  were  a  new  song  before  the  throne,  and  before  the 
16* 


186  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

four  Living  Creatures,  and  the  Elders."  The  theme 
of  their  rejoicing  is  a  free  salvation  through  the  blood 
and  righteousness  of  Christ.  They  want  no  purga- 
tory, no  mass,  no  good  works  of  their  own,  no  me- 
diation of  departed  saints,  to  recommend  them  to 
God :  it  is  enough  for  them  that  they  are  complete 
in  Christ. 

But  this  doctrine  o(  justification  by  faith  only  is 
offensive  to  the  natural  man.  Nothing  stirs  up  the 
enmity  of  his  heart  so  much  as  this.  "  None  can 
learn  this  song,  but  the  144,000  who  are  redeemed 
from  the  earth." 

The  144,000  place  good  works  where  God  places 
them,  not  as  the  cause  of  justification,  but  the  effects 
of  it.  St.  Paul  shows  the  privileges  of  the  Christian 
in  that  glorious  eighth  chapter  of  his  Epistle  to  the 
Romans,  and  having  done  this,  proceeds  in  the 
twelfth  chapter  to  "  beseech  us  by  the  mercies  of 
God  that  we  present  our  bodies  a  living  sacrifice, 
holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  which  is  our  reasonable 
service." 

The  holy  lives  of  the  144,000  are  next  described. 
**  These  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with  women ; 
for  they  are  virgins.  These  are  they  which  follow 
the  Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth.  And  in  their 
mouth  was  found  no  guile ;  for  they  are  without 
fault  before  the  throne  of  God." 

Their  character  is  put  in  contrast  with  that  of  the 
followers  of  the  Apostacy.  They  are  uncontaminated 
with  spiritual  fornication  ;  that  is,  with  idolatry 
,and  demonolatry.     They  "  take  up  their  cross  and 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  187 

follow  Christ."  They  are  "  Israelites  indeed,  in 
whom  is  no  guile." 

The  character  of  the  Sealed  Ones  is  well  described 
in  the  17th  Article  of  the  Church  of  England. — 
"They  be  justified  freely;  they  be  made  sons 
of  God  by  adoption  and  grace  ;  they  be  made  like 
the  image  of  his  only  begotten  Son,  Jesus  Christ ; 
they  walk  religiously  in  good  works ;  and,  at  length, 
by  God's  mercy,  they  attain  to  everlasting  felicity." 

The  chronology  of  the  vision  under  consideration 
coincides  with  that  of  the  1260  years  during  which 
the  First  and  Second  Beasts  prosper,  commencing 
with  the  rise  of  Antichrist,  A.  D.  529 — 533. 

It  is  added,  "  These  were  redeemed  from  amongst 
men,  being  the  first  fruits  unto  God  and  to  the  Lamb." 
The  Sealed  ones  under  the  present  dispensation  are 
only  "  the  first  fruits"  of  a  more  abundant  harvest  to 
be  gathered  hereafter. 

The  close  of  the  Vision,  therefore,  brings  us  down 
to  the  Epoch  of  the  French  Revolution.  The  judg- 
ment then  commenced  on  Antichrist,  according  to  the 
prediction  in  Dan.  vii.  26.  "The  judgment  shall  sit, 
and  they  shall  take  away  his  dominion  to  consume 
and  to  destroy  it  unto  the  end." 

2.  What  is  meant  by  the  "  Jingel  flying  in  the 
midst  of  heaven  .^" 

The  various  Missionary  and  Bible  Societies  which 
have  sprung  up  since  the  commencement  of  the 
French  Revolution.  If  we  must  single  out  any  one 
Society  as  that  which  most  exactly  answers  to  the 
Apocalyptic  Symbol,  without  doubt  it  must  be  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible    Society.     From   the 


188  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

number  of  dialects  and  languages  into  which  it  has 
caused  the  Scriptures  to  be  translated,  and  from  the 
large  issue  of  copies  of  the  word  of  God  which  it  has 
sent  throughout  the  earth,  it  may  well  be  compared 
to  an  "  Angel  flying  through  the  midst  of  heaven, 
having  everlasting  good  news  to  publish  to  them  that 
dwell  on  the  earth,  even  to  every  nation,  and  kin- 
dred, and  tongue,  and  people.'^  Instead  of  "  the  ever- 
lasting gospel"  we  translate  the  original  "  everlasting 
good  news,"  because  the  definite  article  is  wanting  in 
the  Greek.     The  sense  remains  the  same. 

These  Societies  are  represented  as  the  forerunners 
of  the^fall  of  Popery.  This  is  intimated  by  the  loud 
voice  of  the  Angel,  "  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to 
Him,  for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come." 

3.  What  is  meant  by  the  Second  Flying  Angel  ? 

The  various  Reformation  and  Protestant  Associa- 
tions which  are  maintaining  a  conflict  with  Popery 
at  home  and  abroad.  The  study  of  the  prophetical 
parts  of  scripture,  especially  of  the  Apocalypse,  has 
also  much  increased  of  late.  Many  valuable  works 
on  prophecy  have  issued  from  the  press.  A  loud 
voice  is  beginning  to  be  heard  in  the  Church,  de- 
nouncing the  corruptions  of  papal  Rome,  and  pre- 
dicting her  impending  fall.  The  present  "  Catechism 
of  the  Apocalypse"  is  a  fresh  protest  to  the  same 
effect. 

4.  What  is  meant  by  the  Third  Flying  Angel  ? 

It  is  probable  that,  before  long,  a  loud  cry  will  be 
heard — "  Down  with  Popes  and  Councils  !  To  the 
law  and  to  the  testimony  !  If  they  speak  not  accord- 
ing to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  189 

them."  Whenever  this  cry  is  heard,  together  with  a 
call  to  the  people  of  God  in  the  mystic  Babylon  to 
"come  out  of  her,  lest  they  be  partakers  of  her 
plagues,"  then,  but  not  till  then,  this  vision  will  re- 
ceive its  accomplishment.  The  errand  which  the 
mystical  "  Angel"  will  have  to  execute  is  similar  to 
that  on  which  the  Angels  were  sent  who  hastened 
Lot  out  of  Sodom,  saying,  "  Arise,  take  thy  wife,  and 
thy  two  daughters,  which  are  here,  lest  thou  be  con- 
sumed in  the  iniquity  of  the  city.  Escape  for  thy 
life ;  look  not  behind  thee,  neither  tarry  thou  in  all 
the  plain ;  escape  to  the  mountain,  lest  thou  be  con- 
sumed." As  Rome  is  compared  to  Sodom  (xi.  8.) 
we  see  the  exactness  of  the  analogy. 

This  faithfulness  on  the  part  of  Protestants  will 
stir  up  the  wrath  of  the  Papal  Church.  A  hint  is 
given  that  this  will  be  an  era  of  trial ;  for  it  is  added, 
"  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints ;  here  are  they  that 
keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  the  faith  of 
Jesus." 

5.  What  is  meant  by  the  "  voice  from  heaven  ?" 
The  chronology  of  this  "voice"  synchronizes  with 
that  of  the  preceding  vision.  It  announces  an  immi- 
nent Judgment  of  works ;  it  points  to  the  speedy 
coming  of  the  Saviour ;  to  the  near  approach  of 
the  First  Resurrection.  Hence  death  is  compared 
to  a  short  repose.  This  is  evidently  the  force  of  the 
words,  when  we  consider  the  connexion  in  which 
they  stand.  The  expression  "  from  henceforth"  is  a 
chronological  mark,  showing  that  there  nmst  be  some 
special  grounds  for  pronouncing  a  blessedness  on  the 
death  of  the  Christian,  at  that  particular  time. 


190  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

6.  What  is  meant  by  the  vision  oi'Hhe  harvest  of 
the  earth .?" 

The  fall  of  Rome,  and  the  overthrow  of  the  ten 
Papal  kingdoms.  The  time  is  now  come  when  Joel's 
prophecy  receives  its  accomplishment :  "  Let  the  na- 
tions be  awakened,  and  come  up  to  the  valley  of  Je- 
hoshaphat;  (Heb.  judgment  of  Jehovah) ;  for  there 
will  I  sit  to  judge  all  the  nations  round  about.  Put 
ye  in  the  sickle,  for  the  harvest  is  ripe ;  come,  get  you 
down,  for  the  press  is  full ;  the  vats  overflow ;  for 
their  wickedness  is  great."  That  this  harvest  is  one 
of  judgment,  not  of  mercy,  is  evident  from  its  being 
called  the  harvest  of  ''  the  earth ;"  the  earth  being 
always  used  in  the  Apocalypse  in  a  bad  sense.  The 
same  is  evident  also  from  the  "  sharpness"  of  the 
sickle,  and  from  the  "  dried"  state  of  the  produce. 

7.  Who  is  meant  by  "  One  like  unto  the  Son  of 
Man .?" 

Jesus  Christ,  who  is  represented  as  the  initiator  of 
this  terrible  judgment.  The  times  of  the  Gentiles 
being  now  fulfilled,  wrath  will  descend  upon  the 
apostate  nations  of  Christendom  to  the  uttermost. 

8.  What  is  meant  by  "Me  angel  from  the  temple, 
crying  with  a  loud  voice  to  hint  that  sat  on  the 
cloud  P' 

Before  the  judgment  of  "  the  harvest"  commences, 
a  loud  cry  will  be  heaid  from  the  Christian  Church 
that  the  1260  years  are  expiring,  and  that  "  the  time 
is  come  for  the  earth  to  be  reaped." 

9.  Explain  the  judgment  of  the  Vintage. 

This  appears  to  denote  the  final  destruction  of  the 
Pope  and   his  followers  in   the  Holy   Land;  the 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  191 

length  of  Palestine  being  200  Miles,  or  1600  furlongs. 
Many  prophecies  of  Scripture  point  out  the  great 
plain  of  EsdrdelondiS  the  scene  of  the  last  great  con- 
flict. At  a  distance  of  1600  furlongs  from  "the 
Wine-press"  blood  is  represented  as  flowing  in  a 
stream  up  "  to  the  horse-bridles." 

This  hyperbole  appears  to  have  been  in  common 
use  amongst  the  Jews.  The  slaughter  made  of  their 
nation  by  Adrian,  in  the  destruction  of  Bitter,  is 
described  in  similar  language  in  the  Talmud  : — "  The 
horses  waded  up  to  the  nostrils  in  blood,  by  the  space 
of  1600  furlongs." 

The  locality  of  "  the  Wine-press"  appears  to  be 
the  North  of  Palestine,  on  the  confines  of  Palestine 
and  Syria.  And  this  agrees  with  the  expression,  "  It 
was  trodden  without  the  city  :"  that  is,  without  the 
limits  of  the  Roman  Empire,  called,  as  we  have  seen, 

"  THE    CITY,"  or  "  THE  GREAT   CITY."       The  SoUth  of 

Palestine  would  thus  be  1 600  furlongs  distant  from 
"the  Wine-press."  And,  if  at  so  great  a  distance 
blood  is  to  flow  up  to  the  horses^  bridles,  how  infi- 
nitely  deeper  must  the  stream  be  in  the  immediate 
«;2C2m73/ q/*  "the  Wine-press  !"  We  grant  that  the 
hyperbole  is  a  strong  one.  Yet,  though  the  language 
is  highly  hyperbolical,  it  necessarily  supposes  a  scene 
of  slaughter  truly  appalling  to  contemplate. 

10.  What  is  meant  by  the  cry  of  the  "Angel  from 
the  altar,  having  power  over  fire  ?" 

This  points  out  the  retributive  character  of  this 
awful  judgment.  In  the  Apocalypse,  the  blood  of 
the  martyrs  is  represented  as  poured  out  at  the  foot 
of  the  brazen  altar,  as  the  blood  of  victims  oflered 


192 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


in  sacrifice,  (vi.  9.)  Their  manes  or  shades  are  also 
represented  as  invoking  vengeance.  The  time  for 
retribution  is  at  length  come.  Judgment  is  inflicted 
on  the  Pope  and  his  adherents  by  Jire  and  sword. 
And  it  is  from  the  brazen  altar  that  the  Angel  comes, 
thereby  teaching  us  the  retributive  character  of  this 
righteous  visitation. 


OF    THE    CHURCH. 


193 


CHAPTER  XV. 


ESCRIBE  the  chronology 
of  the  events  foretold  in 
this  chapter  ? 

As  the  vision  of  "the 
144,000  standing  on  Mount 
Sion"  synchronizes  with 
the  1260  years  during 
which  the  First  and  Se- 
cond Beasts  prosper,  so 
the  vision  of  "  the  Victors 
standing  by  the  glassy  sea" 
synchronizes  with  the  75 
years  which  are  the  diifer- 
ence  between  1335  and 
1260,  and  which  com- 
menced with  the  French 
Revolution. 

2.  Who  are  meant  by  "  the  Victors  standing  by 
the  glassy  sea  .^" 

They  denote  that  portion  of  the  144,000  Sealed 
Ones  which  were  in  England  during  the  horrors  of 
the  French  Revolution,  and  were  preserved  from 
participating  in  those  horrors. 

They  are    represented    as    separated   "  from   the 
Beast,  and  from  his  Image,  and  from  his  Mark,  and 
from  the   number  of  his  Name  ;"  that  is,  from  the 
17 


194  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Pope,  and  from  Papal  Councils,  and  from  the  Creed 
of  Pius  IV.,  and  from  a  Latin  ritual. 

3.  What  is  meant  by  the  '^glassy  sea,  mingled 
with  fire  V 

Mr.  Elliott's  idea  is  most  probably  the  true  one  : 
that  it  denotes  the  Channel  which  separates  England 
from  France.  As  St.  John  glanced  over  the  Roman 
world  depicted  before  him  in  living  miniature,  his  eye 
rested  on  that  narrow  sea.  It  appeared  smooth  as 
"  glass,"  and  reflected  on  its  bosom  the  "  fire"  which 
descended  on  the  European  Continent  whilst  the 
Fourth  Vial  was  poured  out. 

4.  Explain  the  allusion  to  the  Jewish  service  which 
is  made  in  this  vision. 

On  the  Sabbath-day  two  additional  sacrifices  were 
offered  up,  one  in  the  morning,  the  other  in  the  eve- 
ning. At  the  additional  morning  sacrifice  part  of 
Moses'  song,  Deut.  xxxii.,  "  Give  ear,  0  ye  heavens, 
and  I  will  speak,"  &c.,  was  sung  by  the  Levites ;  and 
at  the  additional  evening  sacrifice  they  sang  the  other 
song  of  Moses,  Exodus  xx.,  "I  will  sing  unto  the 
Lord,  for  he  hath  triumphed  gloriously,"  &c. 

The  applicability  of  these  two  songs  to  the  case  in 
hand  is  obvious.  The  one  is  a  prophecy  of  judgments 
to  come  :  the  other,  an  epinikion,  or  song  of  victory. 
The  one  foretells  the  destruction  of  Rome,  (Deut. 
xxxii.  45,  46,)  and  compares  the  Roman  Vine  to 
"the  Vine  of  Sodom,"  the  Roman  produce  to  the 
produce  of  the  "  fields  of  Gomorrah  ;"  the  other  re- 
presents Rome  as  Egypt,  and  the  destruction  of  the 
Pope  as  the  destruction  of  Pharaoh. 

5.  What  is  meant  by  "  the  song  of  the  Lamb .?" 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  195 

Probably  that  ascription  of  praise  which  our  Sa- 
viour offered  up  to  his  heavenly  Father,  when  he 
rejoiced  in  spirit  and  said  "  I  thank  thee,  0  Father, 
Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because  thou  hast  hid 
these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  re- 
vealed them  unto  babes.  Even  so,  Father  ;  for  so  it 
seemeth  good  in  thy  sight."  Mere  worldly  politicians 
were  aghast  and  confounded  at  the  horrors  of  the 
French  Revolution.  It  seemed  to  them  as  if  the 
Almighty  had  left  the  world  to  take  its  own  course, 
and  there  were  no  such  thing  as  an  overruling  Pro- 
vidence. The  true  Christians,  though  in  very  humble 
circumstances  as  far  as  regarded  this  world,  could 
trace  the  hand  of  God  in  the  darkest  hour.  The  page 
of  prophecy  was  examined,  and  it  was  there  found 
recorded  that  Popery  must  be  overthrown  by  terrible 
judgments.  Even  where  the  prophecies  were  not 
understood,  still  the  Christian  could  see  that  the  Lord 
had  a  controversy  with  his  enemies,  and  that  the 
blood  of  the  martyrs  called  for  vengeance. 

Sinful  as  England  was,  she  yet  contained  within 
her  many  who  protested  against  the  Apostacy,  root 
and  branch.  These  were  "  the  salt'^  of  the  land,  the 
real  defence  of  their  country. 

6.  State  some  few  particulars  in  which  "  God's 
righteous  dealings  were  made  manifest"  in  the  hor- 
rors of  the  French  Revolution. 

We  will  do  this  by  quoting  the  following  extract 
from  Mr.  Cob  bin's  "  Historical  View  of  the  Reformed 
Church  of  France :"  "  We  cannot  but  adore  and 
tremble  when  we  behold  the  retributive  justice  of 
the  Almighty  in  the  recent  revolutions  in  France,  and 


196  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

especially  in  the  cruelties  inflicted  upon  the  (Roman) 
Catholic  Clergy,  who  were  called  to  endure  those  suf- 
ferings from  the  vengeance  of  Infidelity,  which  they, 
in  their  superstitious  zeal,  had  inflicted  upon  the  un- 
happy Protestants.  Besides  several  millions  of  French 
who  have  fallen  in  a  war  of  twenty-five  years,  which 
has  more  or  less  scourged  every  nation  in  Europe, 
two  milUons  felt  the  avenging  hand  of  God  in  the 
horrible  massacres  of  the  Revolution,  which  extended, 
like  the  persecutions  inflicted  upon  the  Protestants, 
even  to  the  unborn  babe  that  perished  with  its  butch- 
ered mother ;  and  the  blood  of  no  less  than  24,000 
priests,  which  was  shed  by  the  merciless  hands  of 
Infidelity,  seemed  to  silence  the  voice  of  that  blood 
which  had  so  long  cried  for  vengeance  from  under 
the  altar  of  heaven.  Their  churches  were  razed  to 
the  ground,  or  left  in  ruins,  like  those  of  the  oppressed 
Reformed ;  the  rights  of  conscience  were  denied  to 
them,  as  they  had  denied  them  to  others ;  they  were 
banished,  as  the  innocent  Protestants  had  been 
banished  by  them  ;  their  estates  were  confiscated,  as 
they  had  confiscated  the  estates  of  others ;  and  they 
obtained  their  chief  asylums  in  the  same  countries 
whither  they  had  driven  the  scattered  churches  of 
the  Reformed  for  refuge.  The  foreign  Protestants 
returned  good  for  evil  to  these  persecutors,  who,  im- 
bued with  the  spirit  of  their  fathers,  were  obliged  to 
seek  shelter  in  the  hated  bosom  of  heretics.  Can  we 
call  these  facts  to  recollection,  together  with  the  de- 
vastations of  the  Papal  territories,  without  exclaiming, 
Verily,  there  is  a  God  that  judgeth  in  the  earth  f 
Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works,  Lord  God 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  197 

Jilmighty  !  Just  and  true  are  thy  tvays,  thou  King 
of  saints  /" 

It  is  remarkable  that  the  latter  part  of  this  excla- 
mation Mr.  Cobbin  borrows  from  the  song  of  "  the 
Victors  by  the  glassy  sea/'  as  more  suitable  than  any 
other  language  he  could  select  from  Scripture. 

7.  How  often  is  England  alluded  to  in  the  Apo- 
calypse ? 

(1.)  The  first  time  it  is  mentioned  is  in  xi.  13,  when 
the  Revolution  gf  1688  is  foretold.  Its  appellation  is 
"  the  tenth  part,"  or  division,  "  of  the  City :''  that  is, 
the  Roman  City,  or  the  Roman  Empire.  The  free- 
dom of  THE  City  was  given  by  Caracalla  to  all  the 
provincials,  for  the  purpose  of  taxation.  The  Roman 
City  was  thus  gradually  extended,  till  at  last  it  be- 
came synonymous  with  the  Boman  Empire.  The 
ten  Gothic  kingdoms  are  alike  symbolized  by  the  ten 
toes  of  the  Image,  (Dan.  ii.)  the  ten  horns  of  the 
Beast,  and  the  ten  divisions  of  the  City. 

England  is  called,  not  "  a  tenth  parV^  but,  "  the 
tenth  part,^^  partly  because  it  was  one  of  the  most 
notable  of  the  ten  Papal  kingdoms,  partly  because 
the  Heptarchy  was  not  formed  till  5S2,  so  that  the 
Anglo-Saxon  kingdom  was  completed  latest  of  "  the 
ten  horns ;"  and  partly  because  it  was  chronologically 
the  last  to  submit  to  the  Pope,  this  submission  not 
being  effected  till  604,  when  Augustine  was  appointed 
by  the  Pope  to  the  Archbishopric  of  Canterbury. 

(2.)    It  was  from  England  that  the  Apocalyptic 
Angel,  THE  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society, 
commenced  its  flight,  (xiv.  6.)     It  was  from  England 
17* 


198  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

that  the  Second  Angel  first  took  wing,  crying, "  Baby- 
lon is  fallen,  is  fallen,  because  she  made  all  nations 
drink  of  the  wine  of  the  lust  of  her  fornication." 
(The  word  rendered  "  wrath,"  should  be  translated 
"lust:"  it  is  a  Hebraism.)  Signs  are  not  wanting  to 
show  that  the  Third  Angel  also  will  probably  take 
flight  from  England,  and  that  the  voice  of  warning 
which  shall  immediately  precede  the  fall  of  Rome, 
will  be  raised  first  on  British  ground. 

(3.)  In  the  present  chapter  England  is  again  al- 
luded to  as  the  locality  of  ^-the  \  ictors"  who  have 
separated  "  from  the  Beast,  and  from  his  Image,  and 
from  his  Mark,  and  from  the  Number  of  his  Name  ;" 
and  who  are  represented  as  "  standing  by  a  glassy 
sea,  having  the  harps  of  God,  and  singing  the  song 
of  Moses  and  of  the  Lamb." 

(4.)  Lastly,  it  will  be  shown  in  the  next  chapter 
that  England  was  raised  up  to  pour  out  the  Second 
Vial  of  the  wrath  of  God. 

8.  What  is  meant  by  "  the  temple  of  the  taber- 
nacle of  witness  being  opened  in  heaven  .^" 

An  influx  of  converts  into  the  Christian  Church. 

9.  What  are  we  to  understand  by  "  no  man  being 
able  to  enter  into  the  temple,  till  the  plagues  of  the 
Seven  Angels  were  fulfilled .?" 

That  this  influx  of  converts  would  not  take  place, 
to  any  considerable  extent,  till  the  Seventh  Vial 
should  have  been  poured  out  on  Rome. 

(10.)  Is  there  an  allusion  in  "  the  Seven  Vials'^  to 
any  prophecy  of  Daniel  ? 

Yes ;  to  the  prophecy  in  Dan.  ix.  27,  "  Until  the 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  199 

consummation  and  that  determined  shall  be  poured 
out  upon  the  Desolator,"  that  is,  upon  the  Roman 
power. 

It  has  been  observed  already  that  the  "four  living 
creatures"  represent  departed  saints  in  Paradise,  pro- 
bably that  section  of  them  who  have  died  under  the 
present  dispensation ;  and  that  the  number  "  four'' 
possibly  alludes  to  the  four  Evangelists,  who  may, 
with  propriety,  be  said  to  represent  the  Christian 
Church.  If  so,  the  "  living  creature"  who  gave  the 
Seven  Vials  to  the  Seven  Angels  would  be  the  Apos- 
tle and  Evangelist  St.  John,  inasmuch  as  he  was  se- 
lected by  God  to  declare  that  the  Seven  Vials  would 
be  poured  out. 


200 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


IRST  VIAL.  Explain  the 
First  Vial. 

This  Vial  was  poured 
out  on  those  "who  wor- 
shipped the  Beast  and  his 
Image ;"  that  is,  on  those 
who  subscribed  to  the 
Creed  of  Pius  IV.,  in 
which  are  the  two  follow- 
ing clauses:  "I  acknow- 
ledge the  Holy  Catholic 
Apostolic  Roman  Church 
for  the  Mother  and  Mis- 
tress of  all  Churches,  and 
I  promise  true  obedience 
to  the  Bishop  of  Rome, 
Successor  of  St.  Peter,  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  and 
Vicar  of  Christ.  I  likewise  undoubtedly  receive  and 
profess  all  other  things  delivered,  defined  and  de- 
clared by  the  sacred  Canons  and  General  Councils, 
and  particularly  by  the  Holy  Council  of  Trent.'^ 

France  had  been  for  centuries  the  strong-hold  of  the 
Papal  power.  Thirteen  hundred  years  before  the 
French  Revolution  broke  out,  France  had,  under 
Clovis,  attached  herself  to  Rome.     Hence  the  king 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  201 

of  France  bore  the  title  of  "  the  eldest  son  of  the 
Church/'  and  the  French  people  the  title  of  "  the 
most  Christian  nation."  It  was  Pepin  and  Charle- 
magne who  enabled  the  Pope  to  "pluck  up"  the 
Lombard  kingdom  "  by  the  roots,"  as  we  have  seen. 
It  was  the  King  of  France  who  stirred  up  the  Duke 
of  Savoy  to  expel  the  Vallenses  from  their  native 
country.  It  was  the  King  of  France  who  gave  the 
order  for  the  massacre  of  his  Protestant  subjects  on 
the  memorable  St.  Bartholomew's  day. 

It  is  instructive  to  see  how  the  Almighty  suifered 
Popery  to  work  out  its  own  punishment.  The  cru- 
elties of  the  Church  of  Rome  set  thinking  men  against 
religion.  The  hiding  the  Bible  from  the  people  fos- 
tered Infidelity.  And  thus  Popery  fell  by  its  own 
weapons.  What  chance  had  the  fooleries  of  Popery 
against  Voltaire  ? 

The  observation  of  Dr.  M'Crie  is  of  great  force  : — 
"It  is  a  truth  that  ought  not  to  be  concealed,  and 
which  has  not  yet  been  sufficiently  acknowledged — 
a  truth  which,  on  account  of  the  important  admoni- 
tions which  it  conveys  to  the  present  and  succeeding 
generations,  deserves  not  merely  to  be  recorded  with 
pen  and  ink,  but  to  be  graven  with  a  pen  of  iron  and 
with  the  point  of  a  diamond  on  a  monument  more 
durable  than  brass — that  the  wretched  and  wicked 
policy  pursued  with  respect  to  the  Protestants  from 
the  days  of  Louis  XIV.  was  one  of  the  principal 
causes  of  the  Revolution  in  France,  and  especially  of 
the  horrid  excesses  and  impieties  with  which  it  was 
attended." 

The  Rev.  J.  E.  Lorimer  makes  a  similar  remark  in 


202  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

his  "  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Protestant  Church  of 
France  :" — "  It  should  never  be  forgotten,"  he  says, 
"that,  whatever  may  have  been  the  instrumental 
causes  of  the  Revolution,  such  as  the  anti-social  influ- 
ence of  infideUty,  the  return  of  soldiers  from  a  country 
where  republican  principles  had  just  been  triumphant, 
and  the  gross  mismanagement,  abuses,  and  despotism 
of  the  government  at  home,  the  real  and  efficient 
moral  causes  are  to  be  found  in  the  protracted 
persecution,  and  almost  entire  destruction  of  the 
Evangelical  Church  of  France.  Mere  political 
writers  may  not  enter  into  such  views  ;  but  to  those 
who  make  the  word  of  God  their  standard  of  judg- 
ment, they  are  the  only  sound  ones.  It  was  to  be 
expected  that  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  would 
not  allow  the  blood  of  so  many  hundreds  and  thou- 
sands of  His  saints  to'  be  poured  forth  without  chal- 
lenge— that  he  would  punish  the  nation  which,  with- 
out reason,  oppressed  and  massacred  those  dear  \Xy 
Him  as  the  apple  of  His  eye.  This  is  a  principle  of 
government  to  which  the  history  of  the  world  bears 
ample  testimony.  The  persecutors  of  the  saints  are, 
in  their  turn,  almost  always  sufferers ;  and  the  course 
of  events  in  bringing  about  this  result  in  France, 
strikingly  showed  that  it  was  indeed  the  persecution 
of  the  Church  which  was  the  remote  cause  of  the 
Revolution."  Mr.  Lorimer  then  asks,  "  What  pro- 
duced the  infideUty  which  awoke  and  carried  through 
that  dread  event  ?"  He  gives  the  following  reply, 
which  is  manifestly  the  true  one,  and  which,  in  fact, 
we  have  already  given  : — It  was  the  burying  of  the 
Bible — the  extinguishing  of  that  visible  Church  which 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  203 

alone  presented  Christianity  in  a  light  which  com- 
mended it  to  the  conscience,  and  admitted  of  vindica- 
tion before  intelligent  minds.  What  chance  had  the 
absurdities  of  the  Breviary  against  Voltaire?^' 

The  "sore"  which  fell  upon  the  Roman  Empire 
towards  the  close  of  the  last  century,  but  especially 
on  France,  was  the  "  sore"  of  Atheism  and  Infidelity. 
The  "  noisomeness  and  grievousness"  of  this  "  sore" 
are  well  described  by  Dr.  Dwight : — "  The  only  in- 
stance in  which  Infidels  of  any  description  have  pos- 
sessed the  supreme  power  and  government  of  a 
country,  and  have  attempted  to  dispose  of  human 
happiness  according  to  their  own  doctrines  and 
wishes,  is  that  of  France  since  the  beginning  of  the 
Revolution.  During  this  period  that  country  has 
been  a  theatre  of  crimes,  which,  after  all  preceding 
perpetrations,  have  excited  in  the  minds  of  every 
spectator  amazement  and  horror.  The  miseries  suf- 
fered by  that  single  nation  have  changed  all  the  his- 
tories of  the  preceding  sufferings  of  mankind  into 
idle  tales,  and  have  been  enhanced  and  multiplied, 
without  a  precedent,  without  number,  and  without  a 
name.  The  kingdom  appeared  to  be  changed  into 
one  great  prison,  the  inhabitants  converted  into  felons, 
and  the  common  doom  of  man  commuted  for  the  vio- 
lence of  the  sword  and  the  bayonet,  the  sinking  boat 
and  the  guillotine.  To  contemplative  men  it  seemed 
for  a  season  as  if  the  knell  of  the  whole  nation  was 
tolled,  and  the  world  summoned  to  its  execution  and 
its  funeral.  Within  the  short  space  of  ten  years,  not 
less  than  three  millions  of  human  beings  are  sup- 
posed to  have  perished  in  that  single  country  by  th^ 


204  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

influence  of  Atheism.  Were  the  world  to  adopt  and 
be  governed  by  the  doctrines  of  France,  what  crimes 
would  not  mankind  perpetrate  ?  what  agonies  would 
they  not  suffer  ?  The  world  would  become  one  vast 
den,  one  immeasurable  stye,  and  the  swine  and  the 
wolf  would  be  degraded  by  a  comparison  with  its 
inhabitants." 

Desodoards  gives  the  following  description  of  the 
Revolutionary  government  set  up  by  the  Convention  : 
— ^'  Every  right,  civil  and  political,  was  thrown  into 
disorder,  and  even  destroyed  ;  the  liberty  of  the  press, 
and  all  liberty  of  thought,  were  at  an  end  ;  the  peo- 
ple were  divided  into  two  classes,  the  privileged  and 
the  proscribed ;  property  was  violated  in  the  most 
scandalous  manner ;  lettres  de  cachet  reestablished 
and  multiplied  without  the  slightest  ceremony ;  the 
asylum  of  our  dwellings  exposed  to  a  most  tyranni- 
cal inquisition ;  the  forms  of  justice  were  stripped  of 
every  appearance  of  humanity  and  honour  ;  France 
was  covered  with  lock-up  houses  and  prisons  ;  all  the 
excesses  of  anarchy  and  confusion  struggled  with  each 
other  in  noisy  commotion,  amid  a  confused  multitude 
of  committees  of  every  possible  name  and  nature ; 
terror  and  consternation  froze  every  heart ;  the  scaf- 
fold devoured  a  hundred  victims  daily,  and  daily 
threatened  to  devour  a  still  greater  number ;  in  every 
house  were  melancholy  and  mourning,  in  every  street 
and  public  place  was  the  silence  of  the  tomb.'^  What 
a  picture  have  we  here  of  the  Reign  of  Liberty  and 
Equality  under  the  administration  of  the  virtuous 
Robespierre  ! 

"  Such  was  this  incredible  system,"  adds  Deso- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  205 

doards,  "  which  annihilated  all  persons,  all  property, 
in  short,  every  thing.  War  was  waged  with  nature 
in  her  tenderest  emotions.  Was  a  tear  shed  over  the 
tomb  of  a  father,  a  wife,  a  friend  ?  According  to  the 
Jacobins,  it  was  a  robbery  of  the  Republic.  Not  to 
rejoice  when  they  rejoiced — though  in  the  loss  of  rela- 
tives you  saw  torn  from  you  all  the  ties  that  bound 
you  to  existence — was  to  conspire  against  the  Re- 
public. From  every  corner  of  France  victims  were 
brought  in  carts  to  the  Conciergerie,  which  was  emp- 
tied by  daily  massacres,  and  filled  by  daily  transfers 
from  other  prisons.  These  removals  were  made  when 
it  was  dark,  in  the  fear,  no  doubt,  that  the  sensibility 
of  the  spectators  might  be  excited  by  the  deplorable 
state  of  the  prisoners.  Fifty  or  sixty  poor  creatures, 
straight-bound,  conducted  by  men  of  ferocious  aspect, 
with  a  drawn  sword  in  one  hand  and  a  lighted  torch 
in  the  other,  passed  in  this  manner  through  the  streets 
in  the  dead  of  night.  The  passenger  who  happened 
to  meet  them  had  to  keep  his  pity  well  concealed  in 
the  bottom  of  his  heart,  if  he  wished  his  own  liberty 
to  be  preserved ;  a  sigh  that  might  escape  him  would 
instantly  unite  him  to  the  unhappy  beings  whose  fate 
he  commiserated.  The  prisons,  multiplied  in  every 
quarter  of  Paris,  were  the  abode  of  every  species  of 
suffering.  The  Committee  of  Public  Safety  had  cal- 
culated the  quantity  of  air  and  light  that  was  neces- 
sary for  the  mere  existence  of  their  victims.  The 
despair  that  reigned  in  these  sepulchral  vaults  pre- 
sented itself  under  the  most  teri'ific  forms;  one 
finished  his  unhappy  existence  by  poison ;  another 
despatched  himself  by  burying  a  nail  in  his  heart ;  a 
18 


206  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

third  opened  his  veins  by  the  first  sharp  instrument 
that  he  could  meet  with ;  a  fourth  dashed  his  head 
against  the  bars  of  the  casement;  some  lost  their 
reason ;  others  waited  patiently  for  the  executioner. 
Every  house  of  arrest  was  required  to  furnish  a  cer- 
tain complement  of  victims.  The  turnkeys  went  with 
their  mandates  of  accusation  from  chamber  to  cham- 
ber in  the  dead  of  night.  The  prisoners,  starting 
from  their  sleep  at  the  voice  of  their  Cerberuses,  sup- 
posed their  end  was  arrived ;  and  in  this  manner  war- 
rants of  death  for  thirty  threw  into  a  state  of  conster- 
nation many  hundreds.  At  first,  the  ofiicers  of  justice 
ranged  fifteen  at  a  time  in  their  carts,  which  Barrere 
called  "  live  coffins  ;'^  soon  after,  thirty  ;  and  about 
the  time  of  Robespierre's  fall,  preparations  were  made 
for  the  execution  of  a  hundred  and  fifty  at  a  time. 
Jin  aqueduct  had  been  contrived  to  carry  off  the 
blood.  It  was  always  about  three  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  that  these  long  processions  of  victims  de- 
scended from  the  tribunals,  and  marched  slowly 
through  lines  of  spectators,  who  thronged  with  in- 
conceivable eagerness  to  see  them  pass  on." 

When  we  read  of  these  dreadful  atrocities,  we  are 
disposed  to  take  up  the  words  of  the  poet,  and  say, 

♦*  The  Savage  panting  under  Indian  skies, 
Red  with  the  blood  of  human  sacrifice, 
Would  list  with  dread  amaze  the  wondrous  tales, 
And  bless  his  milder  climes  and  happier  vales." 

The  history  of  France  at  this  period  is,  indeed,  one 
of  "lamentation,  and  mourning,  and  woe."  No 
man  was  sure  of  his  life  for  a  single  day.  Death 
and  the  guillotine  were  continually  present  to  the 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  207 

imagination,  and  the  theatres  were  crowded  with 
persons  seeking  to  divert  their  thoughts,  which,  when 
at  home,  were  always  dwelUng  on  one  topic.  The 
principles  of  Collot  d'Herbois,  Barrere,  Robespierre, 
and  St.  Just,  were  now  put  into  daily  praotice 
throughout  France.  "The  more  the  social  body 
bleeds,  the  healthier  it  becomes,"  was  the  maxim  of 
Collot  d'Herbois.  "  It  is  only  the  dead  who  do  not 
recover,"  said  Barrere.  "  A  nation  can  only  re- 
generate itself  on  mountains  of  dead  bodies,"  re- 
joined Robespierre.  "  The  vessel  of  the  Revolution 
cannot  arrive  at  port  except  through  a  sea  of  blood," 
added  St.  Just. 

Sad  must  have  been  the  condition  of  France  when 
its  rulers  professed  and  acted  upon  such  maxims  as 
these. 

The  pouring  out  of  "  the  First  Vial"  has  not  yet 
terminated.  The  spirit  of  Infidelity  and  Democracy 
is  still  rampant,  especially  in  France.  Mr.  Elliott 
quotes  the  following  very  striking  declaration  of  the 
Procureur-General,  on  the  trial  of  Quenisset  before 
the  French  Court  of  Peers,  last  December,  for  shoot- 
ing at  the  Due  d'  Aumale : — "  France  has  in  her 
bosom  two  corrosive  and  torturing  sores  ;  and,  as 
long  as  they  exist,  we  can  never  rely  on  a  continu- 
ance of  tranquillity;  first,  the  secret  revolutionary  so- 
cieties ;  next,  the  inflammatory  publications,  which 
incessantly  incite  anti-social  passions,  hatred  against 
all  that  exists,  and  the  wish  to  destroy."  The  demo- 
cratic mania  seized  our  own  country  at  the  time  of 
the  passing  of  the  Reform  Bill.     Through  the  mercy 


208  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

of  God,  a  re-action  has  taken  place,  and  the  nation 
seems  for  the  present  utterly  sick  of  Radicalism. 

2.  Explain  "  the  Second  VialP 

The  analogy  of  "  the  Second  Trumpet"  requires 
us  to  interpret  this  "  Vial"  as  symbolizing  maritime 
war.  England  was  destined  in  the  Providence  of 
God  to  pour  it  out.  And  this  she  did  most  effectually ; 
more  especially  in  the  victory  off  Cape  St.  Vincent, 
and  in  that  of  Camperdown  in  1797,  in  that  of  the 
Nile  in  1798,  in  that  of  Copenhagen  in  1801,  and  in 
that  of  Trafalgar  in  1805.  Well  does  Dr.  Keith  ob- 
serve, that  the  whole  history  of  the  world  does  not 
present  such  a  period  of  naval  war,  destruction  and 
bloodshed.  In  the  symbolical  language  of  prophecy, 
"  the  sea  became  as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man,  and 
every  living  soul  died  in  the  sea." 

3.  Explain  'Hhe  Third  ViaV 

This  "  ViaP'  was  poured  on  the  v allies  watered 
by  the  Rhine,  the  Danube,  and  the  Po,  and  upon 
Piedmont,  and  Italy — those  countries  intersected  by 
springs  and  fountains  of  water. 

Until  this  Vial  the  judgment  of  God  fell  on  the 
Ducal  house  of  Savoy,  for  its  prolonged  perse- 
cution of  the  Vallensic  Church.  The  victories  of 
Montenotte,  Millesimo,  and  Mondovi  put  Bonaparte 
in  possession  of  Cherasco,  within  ten  leagues  of  Turin. 
An  armistice  was  requested  by  the  King  of  Sardinia, 
which  was  agreed  to,  but  on  humiliating  terms.  The 
fortresses  of  Coni,  Tortona,  and  Alexandrina  were 
given  up  to  the  French,  and  other  conditions  were 
imposed,  which  so  preyed  upon  the  mind  of  the  un- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  209 

fortunate  monarch,  that  he  died  of  grief  and  vexa- 
tion. Thus  the  victorious  career  of  Napoleon  com- 
menced with  the  prostration  of  that  Popish  kingdom 
which  had  so  long  persecuted  "  the  Two  Witnesses." 

Having  crossed  the  Po,  the  French  carried  the 
town  of  Fombio  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  An 
armistice  was  then  granted  to  the  Duke  of  Parma, 
who  engaged  to  pay  two  millions  in  money  ;  to  fur- 
nish the  magazines  of  the  French  army  with  wheat, 
hay,  &c. ;  to  supply  1600  horses  for  the  artillery  and 
cavalry ;  to  defray  the  expenses  of  all  the  military 
routes,  and  of  the  hospitals  which  should  be  estab- 
lished in  his  states ;  and  to  contribute  20  pictures  to 
the  museum  of  Paris,  of  which  one  alone  was 
valued  at  two  millions  of  francs. 

The  river  *^dda  was  dyed  with  blood  at  the  terri- 
ble passage  of  the  Bridge  of  Lodi.  Soon  after.  Na- 
poleon entered  Milan  in  triumph.  Liberty  was  pro- 
claimed in  words,  but  twenty  millions  of  francs  were 
levied  in  deeds.  The  Duke  of  Modena  was  also 
compelled  to  pay  ten  millions  of  francs,  and  to 
contribute  20  pictures  to  the  Museum  at  Paris.  In 
ten  days  Lombardy  was  completely  revolutionized. 
Pavia  resisted,  but  in  vain  :  the  town  was  taken  by 
the  French,  and  given  up  to  pillage. 

The  Venetian  territory  was  next  invaded ;  an 
armistice  was  concluded,  truly  humiliating  to  the 
Venetian  Government ;  the  end  was  that  the  Repub- 
lic of  Venice  was  erased  from  the  book  of  nations. 

An  armistice  was  soon  after  solicited  by  the  King 
of  Naples,  and  2400  Neapolitan  horsemen  seceded 
from  the  Austrian  army. 

18* 


210  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

The  Pope  was  the  next  to  negociate  with  Napo- 
leon. An  armistice  was  agreed  to  in  which  the  Pope 
stipulated  to  pay  twenty  millions  of  francs,  to  give  up 
Bologna  and  Ferrara  to  the  French  troops,  and  to 
contribute  100  of  the  finest  works  of  art  to  the  Mu- 
seum at  Paris.  Thus  the  way  was  prepared  for  the 
outpouring  of  the  Fifth  Vial. 

The  Tuscan  territory  was  next  invaded,  and 
Leghorn  was  seized  by  Murat.  Napoleon  was  at 
this  very  time  hospitably  entertained  at  Florence  by 
the  Grand  Duke  of  Tuscany. 

At  Lorato,  Castiglione,  and  Medola,  the  Austrians 
were  defeated  by  the  French.  Another  army  was 
raised  to  oppose  Napoleon  ;  this  also  was  defeated  at 
Primolano  and  Bassano.  A  third  effort  was  made 
by  Austria,  at  first  with  success ;  Napoleon,  however, 
moved  down  the  Adige  to  turn  the  position  of  Cal- 
diero  by  Areola.  The  French  army  was  now  in  the 
midst  of  morasses,  where  the  numerical  superiority  of 
the  Austrians  proved  unavailing.  Amidst  the  dykes 
of  Ronco  the  struggle  was  carried  on  with  despera- 
tion on  both  sides,  and  the  battle  of  Areola  is  memo- 
rable for  the  severity  of  the  contest.  In  the  decisive 
battle  of  Rivoli,  the  Austrians  were  again  defeated, 
and  Mantua  itself  shortly  after  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  French. 

On  the  19th  of  February,  1797,  a  treaty  was  con- 
cluded with  the  Pope  at  Tolentino,  in  terms  the  most 
humiliating  to  the  Papal  see.  Avignon  and  the  Ve- 
naisin  were  ceded  to  France  ;  Bologna,  Ferrara,  and 
Romagno,  to  its  allies  in  the  Milanese ;  a  garrison 
of  French  troops  was  admitted  into  Ancona;  and 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  211 

30,000,000  francs,  besides  a  hundred  of  the  principal 
works  of  art,  were  contributed  to  the  victorious  Re- 
public. 

A  fourth  army  was  now  raised  by  Austria,  and 
placed  under  the  command  of  the  Archduke  Charles. 
Success   still   followed   the   French    standard.     The 
Tagliamento  was  crossed  by  the  Republican  sol- 
diers;   the   Austrians   were  driven  over  the  Julian 
Alps;  Carniola,  Carinthia,  Trieste,  Fiume,  and  the 
Italian  Tyrol  were  occupied  by  the  French ;  and  on 
the  9th  of  April  their  head-quarters  were  established 
at  Leoban,  from  whence,  in  case  of  need,  they  might 
debouche  into  the  plain  of  Vienna.     A  treaty  was 
entered  into  between  the  contending  parties,  and  was 
signed  by  Napoleon  at  Judenburg.     Flanders   and 
Savoy  were  ceded  to  France  ;  the  Cisalpine  Republic 
was  established,  including  Lombardy,  with  the  states 
of  Modena,  Cremona,  and  the  Bergamasque ;   the 
continental  states  of  Venice  were  seized  upon  and 
given  to  the  Emperor  of  Austria  ;  and,  in  return, 
Venice  was  to  receive  Romagno,  Ferrara,  and  Bo- 
logna, which  had  been  wrested  from  the  Pope.     On 
the   3d   of   May   Napoleon    declared    war  against 
Venice.     The  continental  towns  of  the  Venetian  ter- 
ritory revolted  against  the  capitol ;  the  tricolor  flag 
was  everywhere  hoisted ;  and  on  the  12th  the  Vene- 
tian Senate  abdicated  its  authority  by  a  majority  of 
512  to  14  voices.     The  democratic  party  were  filled 
with  exultation,  when,  to  their  dismay,  they  found 
that  the  French  had  levied  on  them  a  contribution  of 
three  millions  in  money,  three  millions  of  naval  stores, 
the  surrender  of  three  ships  of  the  line,  two  frigates. 


212  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

and,  in  addition  to  other  illustrious  works  of  art,  the 
famous  horses  brought  originally  by  the  Romans 
from  Corinth. 

A  final  treaty  was  entered  into  between  France 
and  Austria  on  the  17th  of  October,  at  Campo  For- 
mio,  which  was  even  more  stringent  on  Venice.  On 
the  18th  of  January,  1798,  the  Austrian  commissioner 
received  from  the  Doge  the  oath  of  homage  to  the 
Emperor ;  but  no  sooner  were  the  words  pronounced 
than  the  Doge  fell  insensible  to  the  ground/  St. 
Mark  had  fallen !     Venice  was  no  more  ! 

The  reader  will  remember  that  Protestants  had 
been  doomed  to  death  at  Venice  by  drowning.  The 
hour  of  retribution  was  now  come. 

Our  limits  will  not  suffer  us  to  enlarge :  enough 
has  been  said  to  show  the  outpouring  of  "  the  Third 
ViaV 

*^  And  I  heard  the  Angel  of  the  waters  say.  Thou 
art  righteous,  0  Lord,  which  art,  and  wast,  and  shalt 
be,  because  thou  hast  judged  thus ;  for  they  have  shed 
the  blood  of  saints  and  prophets,  and  thou  hast  given 
them  blood  to  drink,  for  they  are  worthy." 

When  the  Turks  were  sent  forth  on  their  murder- 
ous career,  a  voice  was  heard  from  "  the  four  horns 
of  the  golden  altar."  (ix.  13.)  So  now,  when  the 
Vials  of  God's  wrath  were  descending  on  the  nations 
which  had  imbrued  their  hands  in  the  blood  of  the 
saints,  a  voice  is  heard  from  "  the  brazen  altar." 
According  to  Scholz  and  Griesbach,  the  passage 
should  be  read,  "  And  I  heard  the  altar  saying.  Even 
so.  Lord  God  Almighty ;  true  and  righteous  are  thy 
judgments." 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  213 

4.  Explain  '^  the  Fourth  ViaV^ 

This  Vial  was  poured  out  "  upon  the  Sun,"  that 
is,  upon  that  power  which  was  the  most  exact  ex- 
isting representative  of  the  "  Sun"  of  the  Fourth 
Trumpet.  Now  "  the  Sun"  which  was  darkened 
under  the  Fourth  Trumpet  was  shown  to  be  the 
Western  Roman  Empire.  And  the  power  which 
most  exactly  corresponds  to  this  in  the  time  of  Napo- 
leon was  the  Empire  of  Germany.,  which  bore  the 
official  title  of  "  the  Holy  Roman  Empire."  It  is 
implied  that  this  "  Holy  Roman  Empire,"  which  had 
existed  for  1000  years  from  the  time  of  Charlemagne, 
was  darkened  and  overthrown  by  the  Fourth  Vial. 
This  was  effected  by  the  battle  of  Austerhtz  in  1805, 
and  the  Rhenish  Confederation  which  was  formed  in 
1806.  When  Napoleon  assumed  the  title  of  protector 
of  this  Confederation,  he  declared  that  he  no  longer 
acknowledged  the  existence  of  the  German  Empire, 
and,  on  the  other  hand,  that  he  acknowledged  the 
full  and  unlimited  sovereignty  of  the  princes  whose 
states  lay  in  the  rest  of  Germany.  Francis  H.,  im- 
mediately after  this,  abdicated  the  title  of  German 
Emperor^  and  declared  that  he  considered  his  Ger- 
man countries  as  united  to  the  Austrian  Enfipire. 

It  is  added,  "  And  power  was  given  to  him,"  that 
is,  to  the  Angel,  "  to  scorch  men  with  fire." 

This  scorching  process  was  effected  literally  by  the 
terrible  fire  of  the  French  Artillery. 

It  was  also  ef^QCiedi  figuratively  by  the  remodelling 
the  European  States,  and  fusing  them  as  it  were 
aneiv  in  the  Revolutionary  Crucible. 

The  misery  also  occasioned  in  France  by  taxation 


214  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

and  conscription,  and  throughout  Europe  by  the 
murderous  system  of  warfare  pursued  by  the  French, 
may  be  aptly  compared  to  "  scorching  men  with  fire/' 

Had  Buonaparte  conquered  England,  a  Republic 
would  have  been  proclaimed  in  the  first  instance ; 
but,  when  he  became  Emperor,  he  would  have  set  up 
a  monarchy  in  Great  Britain,  and  have  placed  a  vice- 
roy there  to  govern  it  as  his  deputy,  perhaps  one  of 
his  brothers. 

Napoleon  had  for  some  time  meditated  the  inva- 
sion of  England.  "  I  would  have  headed  it  myself," 
he  said  to  O'Meara  when  in  exile ;  "  I  had  given 
orders  for  two  fleets  to  proceed  to  the  West  Indies ; 
instead  of  remaining  there,  they  were  merely  to  show 
themselves  amongst  the  islands,  and  return  directly 
to  Europe.  They  were  then  to  raise  the  blockade  of 
Ferrol,  take  the  ships  out,  proceed  to  Brest,  where 
there  were  about  forty  sail  of  the  line,  unite  and  make 
for  the  Channel,  which  they  were  to  clear  of  all 
EngUsh  men-of-war.  By  false  intelligence,  adroitly 
managed,  I  calculated  that  the  English  would  have 
sent  squadrons  to  the  East  and  West  Indies,  and  to 
the  Mediterranean,  in  search  of  my  fleets.  Before 
they  could  return,  I  would  have  had  the  command  of 
the  Channel  for  two  months,  as  I  should  have  had 
about  seventy  sail  of  the  line,  besides  frigates.  I 
would  have  hastened  over  my  flotilla  with  two  hun- 
dred thousand  men,  landed  as  near  Chatham  as  pos- 
sible, and  proceeded  direct  to  London,  where  I  cal- 
culated to  arrive  in  four  days  from  the  time  of  my 
landing.  I  would  have  proclaimed  a  Republic,  (I 
was  First  Consul  then)  the  abolition  of  the  Nobility 


OP    THE    CHtTRCH.  215 

and  HousS  of  Peers,  the  distribution  of  the  property 
of  such  of  the  latter  as  opposed  me  amongst  my 
partizans,  Uberty,  equaUty,  and  the  sovereignty  of 
the  people.  I  would  have  allowed  the  House  of 
Commons  to  remain,  but  would  have  introduced 
a  great  reform.  I  would  have  published  a  procla- 
mation, declaring  that  we  came  as  friends  to  the 
English  to  free  the  nation  from  a  corrupt  and  flagi- 
tious aristocracy,  and  to  restore  a  popular  form  of 
government,  a  democracy,  all  which  would  have  been 
confirmed  by  the  conduct  of  my  army,  as  I  would  not 
have  allowed  the  slightest  outrage  to  be  committed  by 
my  troops.  Marauding,  or  ill-treating  the  inhabitants, 
or  the  most  trifling  infringement  of  my  orders,  I  would 
have  punished  with  instant  death.  I  am  of  opinion, 
that  with  my  promises,  together  with  what  I  would 
have  effected,  I  should  have  had  the  support  of  a 
great  many.  In  a  large  city  like  London,  where  there 
is  so  large  a  mob  and  so  many  disaffected,  I  should 
have  been  joined  by  a  formidable  body.  I  would  at 
the  same  time  have  excited  an  insurrection  in  Ire- 
land. There  is  no  knowing  what  would  have  hap- 
pened ;  neither  Pitt,  nor  you,  nor  I,  could  have  fore- 
old  what  would  have  been  the  result.  The  hope  of 
a  change  for  the  better,  and  of  a  division  of  property, 
would  have  operated  wonderfully  amongst  the  mob, 
especially  that  of  London.  The  mob  of  all  rich  na- 
tions are  nearly  alike.  The  proclamations  stating 
that  we  came  only  as  friends,  to  relieve  the  English 
from  an  obnoxious  and  despotic  aristocracy  whose  ob- 
ject was  to  keep  the  nation  eternally  at  war  in  order  to 
enrich  themselves  and  their  families  with  the  blood 


216  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

of  the  people,  together  with  the  proclaiming  a  Re- 
public, the  abolition  of  the  monarchical  government 
and  the  nobility,  the  declaration  of  the  forfeiture  of 
the  property  of  such  of  the  latter  as  should  resist  and 
its  division  amongst  the  partizans  of  the  revolution, 
with  a  general  equalization  of  property,  would  have 
gained  me  the  support  of  the  mob,  and  of  all  the  idle, 
the  profligate,  and  the  disaffected  in  the  kingdom." 

This  is  speaking  out  plainly.  We  only  ask.  What 
sort  of  cause  must  that  have  been,  which  depended 
for  support  on  the  assistance  of  "  the  mob,  and  of  all 
the  idle,  the  profligate,  and  the  disaff*ected  in  the 
kingdom  V  Those  who  return  Radical  members  to 
Parliament  should  remember  that  they  are  treading 
in  the  very  path  in  which  Buonaparte,  the  greatest 
enemy  that  England  ever  had,  would  have  them 
walk;  that  they  are  pursuing  the  very  measures 
which  he  recommended,  when  aiming  to  annihilate 
the  power  of  Great  Britain. 

Let  us  now  observe  how  the  designs  of  Napoleon 
against  England  were  frustrated  by  the  Providence 
of  God.  On  the  13th  of  June,  Nelson,  on  arriving  at 
Antigua,  received  such  intelligence  as  left  no  doubt 
that  the  combined  fleet  had  returned  to  Europe.  He 
instantly  despatched  several  fast-sailing  vessels  to 
Lisbon  and  Portsmouth,  to  warn  the  British  Govern- 
ment of  the  probable  return  of  the  whole  fleets  of 
the  enemy  to  Europe.  In  twenty-five  days  the  brig 
Curieux  arrived  at  London  and  the  Admiralty  in- 
stantly despatched  orders  to  Admiral  Stirling,  who 
commanded  the  squadrons  before  Rochford,  to  raise 
the  blockade  of  that  harbour,  join  Sir  Robert  Calder 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  217 

off  Ferrol,  and  cruise  with  the  united  force  off  Cape 
Finisterre,  with  a  view  to  intercept  tne  allied  squad- 
rons on  their  homeward  passage  towards  Brest. 

This  step  proved  the  salvation  of  England.  Scarce- 
ly had  Sir  Robert  Calder  reached  the  place  assigned 
for  his  cruise,  when  the  combined  fleets  of  France 
and  Spain  appeared  in  the  distance,  consisting  of 
twenty  ships  of  the  line,  a  fifty-gun  ship,  and  seven 
frigates.  The  fleet  of  Sir  Robert  consisted  only  of 
fifteen  ships  of  the  line.  A  partial  engagement 
ensued,  in  which  the  British  Admiral  captured  two 
ships  of  the  enemy.  The  result  was,  that  Villeneuve 
entered  Ferrol  on  the  2nd  of  August. 

Great  was  the  vexation  of  Napoleon  on  finding 
that  Villeneuve  had  entered  the  harbour  of  Ferrol, 
instead  of  uniting  with  the  Spanish  squadron  and  set- 
ting sail  for  Brest  and  joining  Admiral  Gautheaume. 
In  that  case  the  French  army  would  have  embarked 
and  attempted  a  descent  on  England. 

His  rage  was  still  further  increased  by  the  battle 
of  Trafalgar,  which  annihilated  the  French  navy,  and 
put  an  end  to  all  hope  of  obtaining  what  he  wished 
for,  namely,  Ships,  Colonies,  and  Commerce. 

Thus  was  England  preserved  from  suffering  under 
"  the  fire"  of  the  Fourth  Vial,  which  "  scorched"  the 
rest  of  Europe  "with  great  heat."  The  "fire"  was 
indeed  reflected  from  "the  glassy  sea"  by  which 
"  the  Victors  stood,  having  the  harps  of  God  ;"  but  it 
hurt  them  not. 

The  nations  of  Europe,  however,  returned  not  to 
Him  that  smote  them.     There  were  no  signs  of  re- 
pentance, no  tokens  of  amendment.     "  The  men  were 
19 


218  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

scorched  with  great  heat,  and  blasphemed  the  name 
of  God,  which  f ath  power  over  these  plagues,  and 
repented  not,  to  give  Him  glory." 

The  blaspheming  death  of  Marshal  Lasnes  is,  as 
Dr.  Keith  observes,  but  too  truly  characteristic  of  the 
conflicting  armies  and  of  the  times.  When  mortally 
wounded  at  the  battle  of  Asperne,  "  he  blasphemed 
heaven  and  earth  that  he  was  denied  to  see  the  end 
of  the  campaign." 

5.  Explain  "  the  Fifth  ViaV 

This  Vial  was  poured  out  on  "  the  throne  of  the 
Beast,"  that  is,  on  ROME,  the  seat  of  Popery,  the 
residence  of  the  Eighth  Head  of  the  Roman  Power. 

The  fall  of  the  German  Empire  was  quickly  fol- 
lowed by  the  dethronement  and  imprisonment  of 
the  Pope,  and  the  annexation  of  the  patrimony  of 
St.  Peter,  and  of  the  eternal  city  to  France.  On 
the  17th  of  May,  1809,  a  decree  was  issued  by  Na- 
poleon, from  the  French  camp  at  Schoenbrunn,  de- 
claring that  "  the  States  of  the  Pope  are  imited  to  the 
French  Empire,"  and  that  "the  city  of  Rome,  so  in- 
teresting from  its  recollections,  and  the  first  seat  of 
Christianity,  is  an  Imperial  and  free  city."  On  the 
10th  of  June  these  decrees  were  announced  by  the 
discharge  of  artillery  from  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo, 
and  by  the  hoisting  of  the  tricolor  flag  on  its  walls, 
instead  of  the  Pontifical  standard.  '^  Consummatum 
est .'"  exclaimed  Cardinal  Pacca  and  the  Pope,  at  the 
same  instant.  A  Bull  of  Excom,munication  was 
instantly  published  against  Napoleon;  it  had  been 
for  some  time  prepared  in  expectation  of  the  event. 

At  six  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  6th  of  July, 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  219 

the  Pope  was  awakened  hy  the  noise  of  hatchets 
breaking  down  the  inner  doors  of  the  Qiiirinal.  The 
gUtter  of  arms,  and  the  increasing  tumult,  proclaimed 
that  the  French  troops  had  entered  the  palace.  The 
Pope  and  Cardinal  Pacca  were  instantly  arrested,  and 
escorted  by  a  powerful  body  of  French  cavalry  to 
Florence.  The  Pope  remained  at  Savona,  above 
three  years,  always  under  restraint  and  guarded^ 
though  not  in  prison ;  he  was  afterwards  removed  to 
Fontainbleau,  where  he  was  detained  a  prisoner  till 
the  spring  of  1814,  when  the  Allied  Armies  procured 
his  liberation. 

It  is  true  that  the  Pope's  temporal  power  was 
restored  to  him  for  a  season  ;  but  it  must  have  been 
a  mortifying  reflection  to  him  that  his  restoration  to 
Rome  was  brought  about  by  the  arms  of  heretics. 

The  effusion  of  "  the  Fifth  Vial"  was  unattended 
with  any  salutary  effect.  Neither  the  Pope,  nor  the 
Cardinals,  nor  the  Romish  hierarchy  in  general, 
evinced  any  signs  of  repentance  ;  they  smarted  se- 
verely under  God's  chastisement,  and  strove  to  sup- 
press their  rage.  Their  "  kingdom  was  full  of  dark- 
ness, and  they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain,  and 
blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven  because  of  their  pains 
and  their  sores,  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds." 

6.     Explain  "the  Sixth  Fiat.'' 

The  outpouring  of  this  Vial  commenced  in  1820. 
Its  contents  were  discharged  upon  the  mystical 
"Euphrates''  that  is,  upon  the  Ottoman  Empire. 
We  cannot  do  better  than  give  the  account  in  the 
words  of  Dr.  Keith  : — 

"In  the  summer  of  1820,  AU  Pasha  of  Albanai 


220  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

declared  his  independence.  In  the  November  of  the 
same  year,  the  Suliots  returned  to  their  country  from 
the  Ionian  Islands  and  raised  the  standard  of  rebel- 
lion against  the  Sublime  Porte.  In  April,  1821,  the 
Greek  insurrection  broke  out  at  Patras,  whilst  the 
empire  was  distracted  at  the  same  time  by  insurrec- 
tions in  various  provinces. 

"Theodore  at  the  head  of  10,000  insurgents, raised 
the  standard  of  revolt  in  Wallachia.  Prince  Ypsilanti 
revolted  in  Moldavia.  Candia  refused  the  usual  tri- 
bute, and  all  Greece  was  in  arms.  In  September, 
1821,  two  irruptions  were  made  into  the  Turkish 
dominion  by  the  Persian  princes  Mahomed  Ali  Mirza 
and  Abbas  Mirza.  The  Prince  Royal  crossed  the 
frontier  towards  the  end  of  July,  1822,  and  defeated 
an  army  of  52,000  Turks,  who  fled  in  disorder  from 
the  field.  On  the  13th  of  the  same  month,  Aleppo, 
the  capital  of  Syria,  was  destroyed  by  an  earthquake. 
Antioch,  formerly  its  capital,  was  also  overthrown 
by  the  same  visitation.  In  1823,  the  war  in  Greece 
raged  with  unabated  fury. 

"The  year  1824  was  peculiarly  signalized  by  the 
triumphs  of  the  Greeks  both  by  sea  and  land;  and, 
whilst  these  insurgents  were  universally  successful, 
fresh  dangers  threatened  the  Ottoman  Empire. 

"  In  1825,  both  the  populace  and  the  Janissaries 
in  Constantinople  were  in  a  state  of  great  fermenta- 
tion. The  Janissaries  revolted  and  rebelled,  pillaged 
the  palaces  of  the  Porte,  and  committed  the  most 
frightful  excesses  throughout  Constantinople.  The 
Sultan  in  consequence  determined  to  destroy  tliem 
utterly;  and  on  the  15th  July,  1826,  he  caused  the 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  221 

Etmeiden,  where  the  Janissaries  were  assembled  in 
a  dense  and  tumultuous  crowd,  to  be  surrounded  by 
60,000  men :  the  attack  began  on  the  part  of  the 
Sultan  by  a  murderous  discharge  of  grape-shot;  many 
were  killed  on  the  spot,  and  the  survivors  retired  to 
their  barracks.  These,  like  the  Etmeidan,  were  sur- 
rounded by  cannon,  and  the  buildings  set  fire  to,  in 
which  horrible  situation  the  whole  body  of  the  Janis- 
saries perished. 

"  In  the  next  month  a  great  fire  broke  out,  and 
destroyed  6000  houses  in  the  most  wealthy  and  mag- 
nificent part  of  the  city. 

"  In  1827,  the  battle  of  Navarino  was  fought,  and 
the  destruction  of  the  Turkish  and  Egyptian  fleets 
gave  the  command  of  the  Euxine  to  Russia,  and 
paved  the  way  for  fresh  disasters  to  the  Turkish 
Empire. 

"On  the  26th  of  April,  1828,  Russia  declared  war 
against  Turkey,  and  immediately  afterwards  attacked 
the  Sultan  in  his  Asiatic  Pashalics. 

"In  1829,  after  successfully  defeating  the  Turkish 
armies  to  the  East  and  North,  in  Anatolia  and  on 
the  shores  of  the  Euxine,  the  Russians  passed  the 
Balkan,  and  fixed  their  head-quarters  in  the  city  of 
Adrianople. 

On  hearing  of  the  near  approach  of  the  victorious 
Russians,  the  Sublime  Porte  submitted  to  the  terms 
of  peace  dictated  by  the  victors.  Liberty  from  the 
Turkish  yoke  was  secured  to  the  principalities  of 
Moldavia  and  Wallachia,  and  not  a  Turk  was  per- 
mitted to  reside  north  of  the  Danube.  The  liberty 
and  independence  of  Servia,  and  the  region  inhabited 
19* 


222  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

by  Franks  in  the  European  dominions  of  Turkey, 
had  their  liberty  secured — Greece  being  already  free. 

"In  1829,  the  French  seized  upon  Algiers,  and 
converted  a  province  of  Turkey  into  a  French  colony. 

"In  1828,  the  Pasha  of  Egypt  determined  upon 
the  conquest  of  Syria,  and  under  the  pretence  of  put- 
ting down  an  insurrection,  sent  a  fleet  well  supplied, 
to  execute  his  purposes.  His  preparations  soon 
alarmed  the  Sultan,  who  sent  an  envoy  to  the  Pasha, 
at  Alexandria ;  who,  seeing  through  the  measures  of 
the  wily  vassal,  demanded  of  him  plainly,  '  What  is 
it  you  really  require  from  the  Sublime  Porte  ?'  ^  My 
object,'  said  the  Pasha,  ^  is  to  keep  what  I  have  got. 
In  a  few  days  Acre  must  be  mine  :  if  the  Sultan  con- 
sents to  my  keeping  it,  I  shall  stop  there ;  if  the  Sul- 
tan refuses,  I  shall  take  Damascus ;  if  Damascus  be 
granted  me,  there  I  shall  stop  ;  but  if  it  be  not,  I  shall 
take  Aleppo.  If  the  Sultan  will  not  grant  it  me — 
then — who  knows — Alia  Kerim — God  is  merciful !" 

"  The  Sultan  rejected  the  terms,  and  Ibrahim  ad- 
vanced victoriously  forward  till  Acre  surrendered  after 
a  siege  of  eight  months,  in  May,  1832.  Continuing 
his  forward  movement,  the  army  of  Ibrahim  soon 
overran  all  Syria,  and,  driving  before  him  the  forces 
of  the  Sultan,  passed  the  defiles  of  the  Taurus,  de- 
feated the  army  under  the  grand  Vizier,  in  the  plain 
of  Koniah,  on  the  19th  December,  1832. 

"  He  had  now  only  to  march  upon  Constantinople, 
and  give  a  meaning  to  the  incoherent  expressions  of 
his  father.  Nothing  remained  to  oppose  his  progress 
to  the  capital.  In  this  dilemma  the  Sultan  applied  to 
Russia  for  aid,  who  immediately  sent  an  army  of 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  223 

50,000  men,  and  ten  ships  of  the  line,  with  several 
frigates,  to  Constantinople.  The  Russians  occupied 
the  heights  of  Unkiah  Skelessi,  and  placed  themselves 
between  Ibrahim  and  his  prize.  Ibrahim  had,  how- 
ever, arrived  at  Brussa  before  the  news  of  the  armis- 
tice between  the  Sultan  and  his  father  reached  him. 
On  the  5th  of  May,  1833,  the  Sultan  entered  into  a 
convention  with  Mehemet  Ali,  giving  up  to  him 
Adana  and  the  whole  of  Syria.  From  this  period 
the  Pasha  of  Egypt  considered  himself  the  sovereign 
of  Syria,  and  sent,  in  1835,  an  official  note  to  the 
governments  of  Austria,  France  and  England,  to  ob- 
tain their  consent  to  the  consolidation  of  his  power 
over  his  conquests.  The  British  ambassador  opposed, 
and  the  conquest  of  Syria  was  never  recognized  by 
the  European  powers. 

"  The  inhabitants  of  Syria  from  1834  to  1837  were 
in  frequent,  if  not  constant  rebellion.  On  the  8th  of 
May,  1839,  the  Sultan  pronounced  the  Pasha  of 
Egypt  and  his  son  Ibrahim  deposed  ;  and  appointed 
Hafiz  Pasha,  the  Ottoman  general,  governor  of 
Egypt." 

"  Within  the  last  twenty  years,"  (says  Mr.  Walsh, 
as  quoted  by  Dr.  Keith)  "  Constantinople  has  lost  one 
half  of  its  population.  Two  conflagrations  happened 
while  I  was  at  Constantinople,  and  destroyed  fifteen 
thousand  houses.  The  Russian  and  Greek  wars 
were  a  constant  drain  on  the  Janissaries  of  the  capi- 
tal. The  silent  operation  of  the  Plague  is  continually 
active,  though  not  always  alarming  ;  it  will  be  con- 
sidered no  exaggeration  to  say,  that,  within  the  period 
mentioned,  from  three  to  four  hundred  thousand 


224  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

persons  have  been  prematurely  swept  away  in  one 
city  of  Europe,  by  causes  which  were  not  operating 
in  any  other, — conflagrations,  pestilence,  and  civil 
commotion.  The  Turks,  though  naturally  of  a  robust 
and  vigorous  constitution,  addict  themselves  to  such 
habits  as  are  very  unfavourable  to  population :  the 
births  do  little  more  than  exceed  the  ordinary  deaths, 
and  cannot  supply  the  waste  of  casualties.  The  sur- 
rounding country  is  therefore  constantly  drained  to 
supply  the  waste  in  the  capital,  which  nevertheless 
exhibits  districts  nearly  depopulated.  If  we  suppose 
that  these  causes  operate  more  or  less  in  every  part 
of  the  Turkish  Empire,  it  will  not  be  too  much  to 
say,  that  there  is  more  of  human  life  wasted,  and  less 
supplied,  than  in  any  other  country.  We  see  every 
day  life  going  out  in  the  fairest  portion  of  Europe, 
and  the  human  race  threatened  with  extinction  in 
a  soil  and  climate  capable  of  supporting  the  most 
abundant  population.''^ 

That  we  are  now  living  under  the  Sixth  Vial, 
nearly  all  commentators  are  agreed.  The  application 
of  the  mystical  "  Euphrates^^  to  the  Ottoman  Em- 
pire was  made  by  the  learned  Mede,  and  also  by 
Tillinghast  who  lived  200  years  ago.  The  peculiari- 
ties of  Mohammedanism  are  disappearing  one  after 
another.  So  far  had  this  drying  up  or  progressive 
wasting  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  proceeded  in  1834, 
that  Lamartine  unconsciously  illustrated  the  truth  and 
fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  when  he  declared,  in  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies  in  Paris,  that  "  the  Ottoman 
Empire  is  no  Empire  at  all ;  it  is  a  misshapen  agglo- 
meration of  different  races  without  cohesion  between 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  225 

them — with  nnngled  interests — without  a  language 
— without  laws — without  religion— without  unity  or 
stability  of  power.  The  breath  of  life  which  ani- 
mated it,  namely,  religious  fanaticism,  is  extinct.  Its 
fatal  and  blinded  administration  has  devoured  the 
race  of  conquerors,  and  Turkey  is  perishing  for 
want  of  Turks'' 

The  bombardment  of  Tangiers  and  Mogador  in 
the  present  year  by  the  French  is  another  sign  of  the 
fall  of  the  Mohammedan  power. 

The  pompous  titles  of  the  Sultan  appear  now  truly 
ridiculous.  The  following  is  a  list  of  them  : — "  Most 
Powerful  and  Highest  Monarch  of  the  Turks,  King 
above  all  Kings,  a  King  that  dwelleth  upon  the 
Earthly  Paradise,  Son  of  Mahomet,  Keeper  of  the 
Grave  of  the  Christian  God,  Lord  of  the  Tree  of 
Life,  and  of  the  River  Fliskey,  Prior  of  the  Earthly 
Paradise,  Conqueror  of  the  Macedonians  the  seed  of 
Great  Alexander,  Prince  of  the  Kingdoms  of  Tar- 
tary,  Mesopotamia,  Media,  and  of  the  Martial  Mame- 
lukes, Anatolia,  Bithynia,  Asia,  Armenia,  Servia, 
Thracia,  Morea,  Wallachia,  Moldavia,  and  of  all 
Warhke  Hungary,  Sovereign  Lord  and  Commander 
of  all  Greece,  Persia,  both  the  Arabias,  the  Most 
Noble  Kingdom  of  Egypt,  Tremisen,  and  the  African 
Empire,  of  Trebisond,  and  the  most  glorious  Con- 
stantinople, Lord  of  all  the  White  and  Black  Seas,  of 
the  Holy  Cities  Mecca  and  Medina,  shining  with 
Divine  Glory,  Commander  of  all  things  that  are  to 
be  commanded,  and  the  Strongest  and  Mightiest 
Champion  of  the  Wide  World,  a  Warrior  appointed 
by  Heaven  in  the  Edge  of  the  Sword,  a  Persecutor 


226  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

of  his  enemies,  a  most  perfect  Jewel  of  the  Blessed 
Tree,  the  Chiefesf  Keeper  of  the  Crucified  God,^^ 
&c. 

We  have  already  observed  that  the  Turkish  power 
may  be  expected  to  be  totally  dried  up  about  the 
middle  of  September,  A.  D.  1849.  This  will  be  "  an 
hour,  a  day,  a  month,  and  a  year,^^  from  their  com- 
ing into  possession  of  Constantinople. 

The  fall  of  Turke^^  is  "  to  prepare  the  way  of  the 
Kings  from  the  East,"  that  is,  of  the  Oriental  king- 
doms into  the  fold  of  Christ.  Mohammedanism  and 
Popeny  are  the  two  great  impediments  to  the  spread 
of  true  religion.  The  former  is  destined  to  fall  under 
the  Sixth  Vial,  the  latter  under  the  Seventh. 

The  Church  of  Rome  will  not  fall  without  a  strug- 
gle. "  Some  desperate  end  seems  the  natural  death 
of  a  system  so  mighty,  and  with  so  much  vitality  as 
the  Papal  system  still  possesses ;  it  cannot  die  the 
way  of  all  flesh,  and  expire  like  a  candle  burnt  down 
into  the  socket,  with  a  bright,  perhaps,  but  momen- 
tary glare  ;  it  must  die  in  a  convulsion,  and  in  such 
a  convulsion  as  will  shake  all  Europe  to  its  very 
foundation.^'  (Quarterly  Review,  No.  CXLVII. 
"  Schism  in  the  Papacy.") 

How  wonderfully  does  the  sentiment  of  this  quo- 
tation agree  with  prophecy!  Under  the  Sixth  Vial 
preparation  is  made  for  the  great  conflict  of  Arma- 
geddon. "  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  hke  frogs 
come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Dragon,  and  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  Beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  False 
Prophet." 

Satan  is  represented  as  busily  at  work.     "  Three 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  227 

unclean  spirits  like  frogs"  are  seen  issuing  froifi  his 
mouth.  Probably  these  "  spirits"  denote  Socinian- 
ism,  Socialism y  and  Infidelity. 

'^  Three  unclean  spirits"  are  also  seen  issuing 
"from  the  mouth  of  the  Beast."  Probably  these 
denote  Romanism,  Radicalism,  Despotism,. 

"  Three  unclean  spirits"  are  also  seen  issuing  "from 
the  mouth  of  the  False  Prophet,"  or  the  Second 
Beast  of  Chap.  xiii.  Probably  these  denote  Jesuit- 
ism, Tract arianism,,  and  Popery.  Sad  indeed  it  is 
to  be  obliged  to  insert  Tractarianism  in  the  list. 
But  truth  demands  the  insertion.  Dr.  Arnold  called 
the  Tractarians  Roman  Catholics,  but,  he  added, 
"Roman  Cathohcs  at  Oxford,  instead  of  at  Orcott, 
signing  the  articles  of  a  Protestant  Church,  and  hold- 
ing offices  under  its  ministry."  One  of  them  speaks  of 
signing  the  Twelfth  Article  in  a  "  non-natural"  sense. 

These  are  "  the  spirits  of  demons,  working  mira- 
cles which  go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth  and 
of  the  whole  world,  to  gather  them  to  the  war  of  that 
great  day  of  God  Almighty." 

This  is  the  crisis  in  which  we  are  living.  Dangers 
beset  us  on  all  sides.  We  see  the  petrel  which  pre- 
cedes the  tempest;  we  hear  the  hurricane  which 
foretells  the  storm. 

At  this  crisis  it  is  that  the  Saviour's  voice  is  heard: 
^Behold!  I  come  as  a  thief!  Blessed  is  he  that 
watcheth,  and  keepeth  his  garments."  This  warn- 
ing is  specially  addressed  to  Christian  ministers, 
because  it  alludes  to  the  four-and-twenty  guards  who 
kept  watch  every  night  in  the  temple,  three  of  whom 
were  Priests,  and  the  remainder  Levites.     The  Cap- 


228  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

tain  of  the  Temple,  or  Ruler  of  the  Mountani  of  the 
House,  as  he  was  called  in  Rabbinical  writings, 
walked  the  round  through  all  these  guards  every 
night,  with  torches  lighted  before  him.  If  he  found 
any  of  them  asleep  he  struck  him  with  a  stick,  and 
had  liberty  to  bur7i  his  garments.  Rabbi  Eliezer 
Ben  Jacob  tells  us  that  he  was  once  found  asleep, 
and  they  burnt  his  garments.  The  admonition  is, 
however,  addressed  to  all.  "  What  I  say  unto  you, 
I  say  unto  all.  Watch  !" 

"And  he  gathered  them,^'  rather  "  they,"  that  is 
the  imclean  spirits  like  frogs,  "  gathered  them  into  a 
place  called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  Armageddon." 
The  name  of  this  place  appears  to  be  symbolical,  like 
Abaddon.  The  most  suitable  English  name  seems 
to  be  A  Monster-Meeting.  The  name  implies  that 
the  coming  war  will  be  on  a  scale  such  as  has  never 
been  seen  before.  There  may  also  be  an  allusion  to 
the  locality  of  Megiddo.  It  has  been  already  ob- 
served that  the  final  overthrow  of  Popery  will  take 
place  in  Palestine. 

Mr.  Elliott  observes  that  the  ancient  arms  of  France 
consisted  of  "  Three  Frogs."  This  is  certainly  re- 
markable, and  shows  that  France  is  referred  to  in  the 
Sixth  Vial  as  well  as  in  the  preceding  ones. 

7.  Was  any  remarkable  chronological  prophecy  of 
Daniel  fulfilled  in  the  outpouring  of  the  Sixth  Vial? 

Yes :  the  chronological  prophecy  recorded  in  viii. 
14. 

The  question  being  asked  in  the  hearing  of  Daniel 
"  Till  when  shall  the  vision  concerning  the  daily  sac- 
rifice, and  the  desolating  transgression,  to  give  both 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  22^ 

the  sanctuary  and  the  host  to  be  trodden  under  foot?'' 
The  reply  was  as  follows,  "  Till  2  300  days  :  then  shall 
the  sanctuary  be  cleansed."  At  the  end  of  the  2300 
mystical  days,  that  is,  of  the  2300  years,  the  sanctu- 
ary of  the  Christian  Church  was  to  begin  to  be 
cleansed  from  the  desolating  pollution  of  the  Turkish 
power.  The  2300  years  must  therefore  terminate 
with  the  outpouring  of  the  Sixth  Vial,  for  then  the 
waters  of  the  mystical  "  Euphrates"  began  to  be 
dried  up. 

At  the  close  of  the  last  century,  Mr.  Bicheno  pre- 
dicted that  the  outpouring  of  this  Vial  would  take 
place  in  1819.  He  calculated  the  2300  years  from 
Xerxes'  starting  from  Susa,  B.  C.  481.  The  fact  is 
that  the  Sixth  Vial  began  to  be  poured  out,  not  in 
1819,  but  in  1820  as  we  have  seen.  In  correcting 
Mr.  Bicheno,  Mr.  Elliott  has  himself  inadvertently 
fallen  into  error.  He  observes,  "  It  is  evidently  as 
fit  to  calculate  from  his  (Xerxes)  starting  from  Sardis, 
and  passage  through  Thrace  and  Macedonia  in  the 
year  following.  In  which  case,  not  1819,  but  1820, 
would  be  the  terminating  year  of  the  2300  years." 
Mr.  Elliott  then  draws  a  parallel  between  the  events 
of  B.  C.  480,  and  those  of  A.  D.  1820. 

But,  with  all  deference  to  Mr.  Elliott,  from  the 
summer  of  B.  C.  480  to  the  summer  of  A.  D.  1820, 
is  an  interval,  not  of  2300,  but  of  2299,  years.  This 
will  be  evident  if  we  take  an  event  which  happened 
in  the  summer  of  B.  C.  1,  and  an  event  which  hap- 
pened in  the  summer  of  A.  D.  1.  The  interval  be- 
tween these  two  events  is  1  year — not  2  years.  To 
add  the  2  years  B.  C.  1  and  A.  D.  1  together,  would 
20 


230  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

be  to  calculate  from  the  1st  of  January  B.  C.  1  to  the 
31st  of  December  A.  D.  1. 

It  thus  appears  that  Mr.  Bicheno  was  right  in  cal- 
culating from  Xerxes'  starting  from  Susa,  B.  C.  481 ; 
his  mistake  was  in  making  the  2300  terminate  in 
1819,  instead  of  1820. 

What  a  view  does  the  fulfilment  of  this  chrono- 
logical prophecy  give  us  of  the  omniscience  of  God ! 
The  events  which  would  happen  at  the  close  of  a 
long  period  of  two  thousand  three  hundred  years 
were  foretold  to  Daniel  even  in  the  third  year  of  Bel- 
shazzar,  B.  C.  553,  that  is,  seventy-two  years  before 
the  period  began  ! 

To  return  again  to  the  2300  years.  It  should  be 
observed  that  there  is  a  slight  ambiguity  in  the 
original.  The  Hebrews  not  unfrequently  use  the 
cardinal  numbers  for  the  ordinal.  The  first  chap- 
ter of  Genesis  furnishes  us  with  examples  of  this  : 
the  Hebrew  is,  "  And  there  was  evening,  and  there 
was  morning,  day  one :  And  there  was  evening,  and 
there  was  morning,  day  two,"  &c.  We  may  there- 
fore translate  Dan.  viii.  14.  thus  : — "  Till  the  two 
thousand  three  hundredth  evening-morning;"  or 
''  Till  the  2300th  day,"  that  is,  ''  Till  the  2300th 
year."  We  are  thus  at  liberty  to  adopt  Mr.  Elliott's 
calculation,  and  to  reckon  from  Xerxes'  starting  from 
Sardis,  B.  C.  480.  For  A.  D.  1820  will  be  the 
2300th  year. 

8.  Was  any  other  remarkable  chronological  pro- 
phecy of  Daniel,  fulfilled  in  the  outpouring  of  the 
Sixth  Vial  ? 

Yes:  the  chronological  prophecy  recorded  in  xii.  11. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  231 

The  1335  years  of  Daniel  are  divided  into  three 
portions,  namely,  1260  years,  30  years,  and  45  years. 
The  first  of  these  portions  expired  with  the  French 
Revolution;  beginning  A.  D.  529 — 533,  and  termi- 
nating A.  D.  1789 — 1793.  There  is  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  the  second  portion  expired  A.  D.  1820, 
when  the  Sixth  vial  was  poured  out.  If  this  be  so^ 
the  commencement  of  the  1335  years  will  be  A.  D. 
530;  and  the  termination  of  the  1260,  1290,  and 
1335  years,  will  be  A.  D.  1790,  A.  D.  1820,  A.  D. 
1865  respectively.  These  are  the  epochs  of  the 
French  Revolution^  the  Greek  Insurrection,  and 
the  First  Resurrection. 

9.  Is  there  any  peculiarity  in  the  construction  of 
the  original  in  Dan.  xii.  11? 

Yes.  It  may  be  questioned  whether  "1290  days^'' 
is  the  correct  translation.  The  Hebrew  is  "1290 
yomin.''^  Now  if  1290  days  were  meant,  the  He- 
brew would  have  been  "  1290  yora^^  according  to 
the  rule  in  Hebrew  Syntax,  which  requires  that 
when  the  numeral  signifies  any  number  exceeding 
ten  the  thing  numbered  be  put  in  the  singular  num- 
ber.    (Professor  Lee's  Hebrew  Grammar,  p.  310.) 

The  word  yomin  is  sometimes  used  to  denote  a 
year.  It  is  so  rendered  in  the  marginal  translation 
of  Gen.  xxiv.  ^S,  and  in  1  Sam.  11,  19.  In  Leviti- 
cus XXV.  39,  yomin  is  translated  "a  full  year;"  and, 
indeed,  this  is  the  correct  rendering,  for  it  is  an  ellipsis 
for  "  a  year  of  days."  It  may,  therefore,  fairly  be 
questioned  whether  "  1290  full  years''^  be  not  the 
correct  translation  of"  1290  yomin.^'  At  all  events 
the  expression  is  a  remarkable  one,  and  the  advocates 


232  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

of  the  day-day  theory  must  deal  with  it  as  best  they 
can.  The  same  peculiarity  of  construction  is  found 
in  the  following  verse  : — "  Blessed  is  he  that  waiteth 
and  Cometh  to  the  1335  yomin,"  or,  "to  the  1335th 
yomin."  We  have  observed  before  that  the  cardi- 
nal number  is  not  unfrequently  used  by  the  Hebrews, 
for  the  ordinal.  This  may  either  denote  that  he  is 
blessed  who  comes  to  the  end  of  the  1335  years,  or 
he  is  blessed  who  comes  to  the  1335/A  year. 

10.  Explain  the  Seventh  Vial. 

This  Vial  is  future,  and  is  fast  approaching.  It 
will  be  poured  out  "  into  the  air."  This  denotes  the 
universality  of  its  extent,  and  the  deadly  nature  of 
its  contents.  The  "  air"  is  represented  as  poisoned 
by  it. 

When  the  Fifth  Vial  was  poured  out,  the  Pope 
and  Cardinal  Pacca  exclaimed,  Consummatum  est ! 
But  in  this  they  were  premature.  The  consum- 
mation was  to  take  place  under  the  Seventh,  not 
under  the  Fifth,  Vial.  In  a  few  years  a  loud  cry 
will  be  heard  from  the  Christian  Church, — "  It  is 
done  !"  The  hour  is  at  length  come  for  the  fall  of 
Rome  for  ever ! 

"  There  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  of 
heaven  from  the  throne,  saying.  It  is  done !  And 
there  were  voices  and  thunderings  and  lightnings; 
and  there  was  a  great  Earthquake,  such  as  was  not 
since  men  were  upon  the  earth,  so  mighty  an  earth- 
quake and  so  great."  An  Earthquake  is  symbolic 
of  a  Revolution.  Thus  the  Revolution  under  Constan- 
tine  was  prefigured  by  "  a  great  earthquake."  (vi.  12.) 
Thus  also  the  French  Revolution  was  symbolized  by 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  233 

"an  earthquake."  (xi.  19.)  Political  writers  use 
similar  language.  A  writer  in  Blackwood's  Maga- 
zine for  1839  observes,  "  We  will  venture  here  to 
interpose  a  word,  and  say  that  the  abuses  of  the  old 
government  of  France  were  such  that  they  could 
scarcely  have  been  shaken  to  the  ground  by  any 
thing  short  of  the  tremendous  moral  and  political 
earthquake  by  which  that  country  was  visitedJ^ 
Mr.  Alison  adopts  the  same  metaphor  :  "  The  minds 
of  men  were  shaken  as  by  the  yawning  of  the  ground 
during  the  fury  of  earthquake."  Mr.  Prebendary 
Townsend  does  the  same :  He  speaks  of  "  the  earth- 
quake of  the  French  Revolution." 

If,  then,  the  Revolution  which  is  approaching  is  to 
be  on  a  grander  scale  than  that  under  Constantine,  or 
than  the  French  Revolution,  how  awful,  how  sur- 
passingly awful  must  it  be ! 

A  tri-partition  of  the  Roman  City,  that  is,  as  we 
have  seen,  of  the  Roman  Empire,  is  foretold.  "  The 
Great  City  was  divided  into  three  parts." 

The  overthrow  of  Kingdoms  and  Established 
Churches  is  also  predicted.  "  The  cities  of  the  na- 
tions fell." 

Judgment  on  Rome  for  her  apostacy  and  cruelty  is 
denounced.  "  Great  Babylon  came  in  remembrance 
before  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of 
the  fierceness  of  his  wrath." 

The  universality  of  this  Revolution  is  predicted. 
"  Every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains  were 
not  found." 

A  Northern  Invasion  is  also  foretold  under  the 
well-known  sym.bol  of  a  hail-storm.  "  There  fell 
20* 


234  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

upon  men  a  great  hail  out  of  heaven,  every  stone 
about  the  weight  of  a  talent." 

Heavy  as  will  be  these  judgments,  they  will  not 
bring  men  to  repentance.  "•  Men  blasphemed  God 
because  of  the  plague  of  the  hail ;  for  the  plague 
thereof  was  exceeding  great." 

The  analogy  of  prophecy  leads  us  to  expect  that 
this  awful  Revolution  and  this  Northern  Invasion 
will  be  attended  with  literal  earthquakes  and  hail- 
storms.'^ 


OF    THE    CHURCH. 


235 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


AY  what  is  meant  by  'Hhe 
Great  Whore  that  sitteth 
upon  many  waters 7^^ 

The  Church  of  Rome ; 
so  called  because  of  her 
departure  from  the  simpli- 
city of  the  gospel,  and  giv- 
ing herself  up  to  Image- 
worship,  Saint- worship, 
Belic-worship, and  Bread- 
worship.  To  worship  the 
creature  is,  in  symbolic 
language,  to  commit  for- 
nication. The  following 
quotation  from  2  •  Cor.  xi. 
2,  3,  will  sufficiently  ex- 
plain the  symbol.  "  I  am 
jealous  over  you  with  a  godly  jealousy ;  for  I  have 
espoused  you  to  one  husband,  that  I  may  present  you 
as  a  chaste  virgin  to  Christ.  But  I  fear  lest  by  any 
means,  as  the  serpent  beguiled  Eve  through  his 
subtlety,  so  your  minds  should  be  corrupted  from  the 
simplicity  that  is  in  Christ." 

The  "  many  waters"  on  which  the  Church  of  Rome 
is  represented  as  "  sitting"  denote  her  universal  do- 


236  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

minion.  They  symbolize  "  peoples,  and  multitudes, 
and  nations,  and  tongues."  (verse  15.) 

2.  What  is  meant  by  "  the  wilderness^''  in  which 
the  Harlot  Avas  seen  ? 

As  "  the  wilderness"  mentioned  in  Chap.  xii.  6, 14, 
is  a  literal  wilderness,  denoting,  as  we  have  seen, 
the  bleak  and  desolate  vallies  of  the  Coftian  Jilps, 
so  "the  wilderness"  here  alluded  to  must  be  literal 
also.  And  what  can  it  be  but  the  Campagna  di 
Roma,  or  Plain  of  Rome  ?  The  following  is  the 
description  given  of  this  wilderness"  in  BelPs  Geo- 
graphy.— "  The  summits  of  the  mountains  are  barren: 
the  declivities  and  glens  are  fertile,  but  there  are 
almost  no  trees.  Along  the  level  coast  pestilential 
swamps,  frequently  overflown  by  the  sea,  occur;  the 
volcanic  soil  is  strongly  impregnated  with  sulphur, 
and  sends  forth  unwholesome  exhalations.  Here, 
along  the  arid  plains,  the  traveller  journeys  without 
encountering  a  human  being ;  extensive  wastes  va- 
riegated by  bare  swellings  of  earth,  sprinkled  with  a 
few  wretched  shrubs,  alone  meet  his  eyes.  For  the 
least  sign  of  life  he  looks  in  vain ;  perhaps,  a  solitary 
patch  of  cultivated  ground  at  a  distance,  serving  by 
its  contrast  but  to  increase  the  horrors  of  the  scene, 
is  the  sole  proof  that  man  has  not  entirely  quitted 
even  this  land  of  death.  Towards  the  S.  E.  the 
plain  declines  pretty  rapidly,  and  the  Astura,  the 
Amiseno,  and  other  small  rivers  form  the  Pontine 
marshes,  which  stretch  from  the  mouth  of  the  Astura 
to  Terracina,  and  of  which  the  ancient  Cassars  and 
the  popes  of  modern  Rome  have  often,  but  in  vain, 
attempted  the  draining.     Pius  VI.,  indeed,  succeeded 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  237 

at  great  expense,  in  draining  and  putting  parts  of 
them  into  cultivation,  and  a  high  road  has  been 
estabUshed,  but  the  air  continues  to  be  very  un- 
healthy ;  the  inhabitants  are  continually  subjected 
to  fevers,  and  the  unwholesome  influence  of  the 
swamps  spreads  over  all  the  surrounding  country." 

Thus  far  there  is  a  parallel  between  the  Church  of 
Christ  and  the  Church  of  Anti-christ.  Each  is  repre- 
sented as  having  its  head-quarters  in  a  "  wilderness;" 
the  one  in  the  "  wilderness"  of  the  Cottian  Alps,  the 
other  in  the  "  wilderness"  of  the  Campagna  di  Roma. 
But  here  the  parallel  ends.  All  else  is  contrast,  not 
resemblance.  The  true  Church  "  fled  into  the  wil- 
derness from  the  face  of  the  serpent,"  hoping  she 
might  find  safety  there.  The  false  Church  "  sits  in 
the  wilderness,"  as  "  a  Queen,"  and  says  "  I  shall 
see  no  sorrow."  (xviii.  7.) 

3.  What  is  meant  by  the  "  Scarlet-coloured 
Beast,  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns  .?" 

It  is  the  same  as  the  First  Beast  of  Chap.  xiii.  It 
denotes  the  Roman  Empire  under  its  last  Head, 
namely,  the  Pope. 

The  Beast  is  said  to  be  "  scarlet-coloured"  because 
its  housings  and  trappings  were  of  purple  or  scarlet 
colour.  This  alludes  to  the  purple  and  scarlet  dress 
of  the  Pope  and  Cardinals. 

It  was  "full  of  names  of  blasphemy,"  such  as 
Pontifex  Maximiis,  Vicar  of  Christ,  Vicar  Gene- 
ral of  God  in  earth,  Divine,  Infallible  Head  of  the 
Church,  Spouse  of  the  Church,  Vice-God,  Vice- 
Christ,  in  short,  Anti-Christ. 


238  THE    DIVINE    HISTOHr 

4.  What  is  meant  by  the  attire  of  the  Harlot  ? 
Her  vesture  of  "purple  and  scarlet  colour"  alludes 

to  the  purple  and  scarlet  clothing  of  the  Pope  and 
Cardinals. 

Her  Diadem  of  "  gold,  and  precious  stones,  and 
pearls,"  points  out  the  Pope's  Tiara  or  Triple 
Crown. 

The  "  golden  cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abominations 
and  filthiness  of  her  fornication,"  symbolizes  the 
meretricious  allurements  with  which  the  Church  of 
Rome  entices  the  great  ones  of  the  earth  into  her 
communion. 

5.  What  is  meant  by  the  name  "  MYSTERY'' 
written  on  her  forehead  ? 

That  she  would  profess  to  be  what  she  was  not  ; 
that  she  would  act  covertly,  and  in  disguise  ;  that  she 
would  do  Satan's  work  under  pretence  of  serving 
Christ  and  advancing  the  cause  of  religion  and  mo- 
rality. Hence  St.  Paul  terms  the  apostacy  "  the 
Mystery  of  Iniquity,"  (2  Thess.  ii.  7.)  upon  which 
words  Bishop  Jewel  observes,  "  The  learned  and 
wise  shall  be  deceived.  They  shall  honour  Anti- 
christ unawares.  They  shall  say,  '  We  defy  and 
detest  him,'  and  yet  they  shall  fall  down  and  worship 
him."  And  again :  "  Anti-christ  shall  come  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  and  do  all  things  against  Christ, 
under  pretence  and  colour  of  serving  Christ."  Mr. 
Cameron  well  observes,  "  If  we  look  for  Anti-christ 
in  the  mere  verbal  denial  of  any  truth  or  fact,  by  any 
person  or  persons,  we  shall  look  wide  of  the  mark, 
and  entertain  very  inadequate  notions  of  those  errors 
and  dangers  against  which  we  are  so  emphatically 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  239 

warned  both  by  St.  Paul  and  St.  John.  When,  then, 
it  is  asserted  that  the  Pope  is  Anti-christ,  the  thing 
meant,  and  which  must  be  meant,  is,  that  the  system 
of  Popery  is  an  Anti-christian  system ;  that  its  prin- 
ciple, its  tendency,  its  effect,  is  to  deny  the  Father,  by 
denying  the  Son — to  derogate  from  the  honour  and 
usurp  the  offices  of  the  Son,  and  thus  become,  even 
in  the  strict  sense  of  the  words,  an  Anti-christ,  an 
Jinti-god — a  pretended  representative,  a  real  enemy, 
of  the  Father  and  the  Son. 

"  Here  then  we  have  the  key  to  this  '  mystery  of 
iniquity ;'  and  mystery  indeed  it  is.  The  variety  and 
discrepancies  of  opinion  which  prevail  on  the  subject 
of  the  papal  system ;  the  subtle  essence  which  mocks 
the  search  of  him  who  would  seize  and  analyze  it ; 
the  Proteus-like  activity  which  eludes  the  grasp  of  an 
antagonist ;  the  casuistry  which  denies,  extenuates,  or 
explains  away,  on  one  occasion,  what  is  broadly  and 
strenuously  contended  for  on  another;  prove  that 
there  are  depths  in  it  of  superhuman  subtlety — that 
its  '  working  is  with  all  deceivableness  of  unright- 
eousness ;'  and  that  the  darkness  in  which  it  loves  to 
shroud  itself,  is  as  the  darkness  of  the  shadow  of 
death,  and  can  be  penetrated  only  by  the  light  which 
is  from  above."  He  subjoins  the  following  important 
observation :  "  See  1  Tim.  v.  8,  and  Titus  i.  16,  where 
we  are  taught  that  he  who  practically  denies  the 
faith  is  ivorse  than  an  injidel.^^ 

It  is  observable  that  St.  Paul  calls  the  person,  or 
line  of  persons,  who  should  head  the  apostacy,  "  the 
son  of  perdition,"  which  name  is  applied  in  Scripture 
to  none  else  but  Judas,  who  did  Satan's  work  under 


240  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

the  garb  of  an  Apostle,  and  betrayed  the  Son  of  Man 
with  a  kiss. 

It  is  asserted  in  the  "  Tracts  for  the  Times,"  (Tract 
83)  that  Antichrist  is  an  individual,  whose  reign  shall 
last  forty-two  months.  "  Anti-christ  is  to  appear  a 
short  time  before  the  second  coming  of  Christ — not 
yet  come — is  to  succeed  the  Roman  empire,  and  is  to 
be  succeeded  by  Christ ;  not  a  power,  or  a  state,  but 
an  individual ;  the  spirit  of  Antichrist  is  to  deny  the 
Father  and  the  Son,  or  the  crime  of  infidelity  ;  will 
set  himself  up  as  a  deity,  be  received  by  the  Jews  as 
Christ ;  will  reestablish  the  Western  empire  ;  be  called 
Lateinos ;  will  endeavour  to  restore  the  Jewish  tem- 
ple of  Jerusalem,  and  the  kingdom  of  the  Jews ;  will 
abolish  religion,  and  work  miracles." 

The  remarks  already  made  on  the  name  "  mys- 
tery" will  supply  the  answers  to  most  of  these  asser- 
tions. 

The  Pope  does  practically  deny  the  Fath'^r  and 
the  Son,  and  is  therefore,  on  the  testimony  of  St. 
Paul,  "  worse  than  an  infidel."  He  does  "  set  him- 
self up  as  a  deity."  By  his  lofty  superhuman  claims 
and  pretensions,  he  "  shows  himself  that  he  is  God." 
"  He  who  obeys  the  actual  government  of  the  Church, 
obeys  God  himself;"  says  Maur  Capellari,  now  Gre- 
gory XVI.  Infallibility  is  the  prerogative  of  Deity  ; 
and  this  prerogative  is  assumed  by  the  Pope.  "  The 
Pope  is  a  true  monarch :  consequently  he  must  be 
provided  with  the  means  necessary  for  the  exercise 
of  his  monarchial  authority.  But  the  means  most 
necessary  for  the  end  must  be  that  which  will  take 
away  from  his  subjects  every  pretext  for  refusing  sub- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  241 

mission  to  his  decisions  and  his  laws ;  and  his  infalli- 
bility alone  can  have  this  efficacy.  Therefore  the 
Pope  is  infallible.^'' — From  a  work  entitled,  "  The 
Triumph  of  the  Holy  See  and  Church."  A  text 
book  at  Oscott,  &c.  "  We  hold  on  earth  the  place  of 
Christ:'— Ibid. 

He  is  received,  not  indeed  by  Jews,  but  by  Judaiz- 
ing  Christians,  as  "  holding  on  earth  the  place  of 
Christ." 

He  has  re-established  the  Western  empire,  being, 
as  will  be  shown  presently,  the  Eighth  Head,  that  is, 
the  revived  Seventh  Head  of  the  Roman  Empire. 

His  name  is  Lateinos,  or  a  Latin ;  it  is  also 
Bomii,  or  a  Roman ;  and  has  the  sign  of  the  cross 
affixed  to  it,  denoting  that  he  is  Bishop  of  Rome,  or 
a  Roman  Bishop. 

He  is  a  Judaizing  Christian.  He  "  sits  in  the 
temple  of  God,  showing  himself  that  he  is  God ;" 
that  is,  he  "  sits"  in  the  Christian  Church,  called  by 
St.  Paul,  "The  Temple  of  God,"  (1  Cor.  iii.  16,  17. 
2  Cor.  vi.  16.)  assuming  the  divine  attributes  of  In- 
fallibility, Holiness,  &c.  There  is  much  implied  in 
this  "  sitting"  posture.  Mr.  Cameron  observes,  "  He 
does  not  stand  as  a  servant,  or  kneel  as  a  suppliant, 
but  sits  as  supreme  ruler,  claiming  divine  authority 
in  things  spiritual  as  well  as  temporal." 

The  prophecy  of  St.  Paul  (2  Thess.  ii.  14.)  is  acted 
out  to  the  very  life  by  the  Pope  at  his  inauguration, 
when  he  literally  "  sits''  upon  the  high  altar  at  St. 
Peter's,  with  the  Cardinals  prostrate  before  him, 
— which  ceremony  is  expressly  called  adoration. 
It  should  be  observed  that  Roman  Catholics  consider 
21 


242  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

the   altar  to  be   specially  holy,  on  account  of  the 
sanctity  imparted  to  it  by  the  consecrated  wafer. 

If  the  Pope  does  not  actually  '^abolish  religion'^ 
he  leaves  little  more  than  the  name  of  it.  "  Christi- 
anity, that  is,  a  belief  in  the  Redeemer  founded  on 
the  Gospels,  scarcely  glimmers  through  the  practical 
Marianism,  or  revived  Paganism,  the  female  and 
image  worship,  the  forms  and  superstitions  which 
have  there  (in  Spain)  long  prevailed.  Whatever  the 
priesthood,  Kke  Leo  X.,  may  in  secret  disbelieve, 
they  have  virtually  reared  for  the  people's  temple,  a 
fabric  of  legends  and  abominations,  at  which  the 
scholar  smiles  and  the  Christian  weeps." — Borrow^ s 
Bible  in  Spain,  "  The  existence  of  the  Bible  in 
three-fourths  of  the  Peninsula  is  utterly  unknown. 
The  religious  works  for  the  people  are  idle  legends 
of  monks,  and  lying  lives  of  Saints.  Every  province 
as  among  the  Pagans,  has  its  tutelar,  and  every  dis- 
trict its  patron,  relic,  and  miracle  shrine.  Little, 
indeed,  do  the  Roman  Catholics  of  England,  who 
have  never  quitted  our  shores,  dream  of  what  Ro- 
manism is  in  Spain  ;  they  would  share  in  the  pity  of 
the  startled  Protestant  himself,  at  the  first  witnessing 
what  is  taught,  painted  and  performed  in  those  idol- 
peopled  pantheons." — Jbid.ip.  107. 

We  have  already  shown  that  Romanism  produced 
and  fostered  Infidelity  in  France  and  Germany  by 
burying  the  Bible  and  substituting  the  absurdities  of 
the  Breviary  in  its  stead.  In  fact.  Popery  is  a  bur- 
lesque and  caricature  of  Christianity,  a  libel  and 
satire  upon  it ;  it  presents  the  religion  of  Jesus  in  so 
deformed  and  distorted  an  aspect,  that  the  Infidel 
turns  away  with  contempt  and  disgust. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  243 

That  the  Church  of  Rome  professes  to  work  mira- 
cles, particularly  that  miracle  ofm^iracles,  transub- 
STANTIATION,  is  Well  known  and  need  not  be  en- 
larged upon  here. 

But  it  is  asserted  in  Tract  83,  that  Antichrist  is  to 
"  last  forty-two  months."  If  what  has  been  ad- 
vanced already  be  not  deemed  sufficiently  conclusive 
in  favour  the  year-day  theory,  we  will  add  the 
opinion  of  the  grave  and  sober  Prideax,  which  can- 
not fail  to  have  weight  with  every  fair  and  candid 
inquirer. — 

"  One  particular,  says  this  learned  author,  "  men- 
tioned in  these  prophecies  of  Daniel,  and  fulfilled 
under  Antiochus,  is  especially  taken  notice  of,  as 
typifying  in  him  what  was  to  happen  under  Anti- 
christ in  after  times,  that  is,  the  profanation  of  the 
temple  at  Jerusalem  and  the  ceasing  of  the  daily 
sacrifice  in  it.  This  Daniel  said  was  to  continue  "for 
a  time  and  times,  and  a  half  a  time,"  that  is,  three 
years  and  a  half;  a  time  in  that  place  signifying  a 
year,  and  times  two  years,  and  a  half  of  a  time  a  half 
year,  as  all  agree  :  and  so  long,  Josephus  tells  us,  the 
profanation  of  the  temple  and  the  interrupting  of  the 
daily  sacrifices  in  it  lasted,  that  is  from  the  coming  of 
Apollonius,  and  his  profanation  of  the  said  temple,  to 
the  purifying  of  it,  and  the  new  dedication  of  that 
and  the  new  altar  in  it  by  Judas  Maccabseus.  This 
prophecy,  therefore,  was  primarily  and  typically  ful- 
filled in  that  profanation  and  new  dedication  of  the 
temple  and  altar  at  Jerusalem  :  but  its  chief  and  ul- 
timate completion  was  to  be  in  that  profanation  of 
the  Church  of  Christ  which  it  was  to  suffer  under 


244  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

the  reign  of  Antichrist  for  the  space  of  those  one 
thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  days  mentioned 
ill  the  Revelations.  For  those  days  there  signify 
so  many  years,  and  three  years  and  a  half,  reckon- 
ing them  by  the  months  of  thirty  days'  length,  make 
just  one  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  days. 
These  days,  therefore,  literally  understood,  make  the 
three  years  and  a  half,  during  which  the  profanation 
and  persecution  of  Antiochus  remained  in  the  Church 
of  the  Jews  ;  and  the  same  mystically  understood, 
make  the  one  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty 
years,  during  which  the  profanation  and  persecu- 
tion of  Antichrist  was  to  remain  in  the  Church  of 
Christ,  at  the  end  whereof  the  Church  of  Christ  is 
to  be  cleansed  and  purified  of  all  the  profanations 
and  pollutions  of  Antichrist,  in  the  same  manner  as 
at  the  end  of  three  years  and  a  half  the  temple  of  Jeru- 
salem was  cleansed  and  purified  from  all  the  profa- 
nations and  pollutions  of  Antiochus.  One  objection 
against  this  is,  that  Daniel  (chap.  xii.  11.)  reckons  the 
duration  of  this  profanation  by  the  number  of  one 
thousand  two  hundred  and  ninety  days,  which  can 
neither  be  applied  to  the  days  of  the  profanation  of 
Antiochus,  nor  to  the  years  of  the  profanation  of  An- 
tichrist, for  it  exceeds  both  by  the  number  of  thirty. 
Many  things  may  be  said  for  the  probable  solving  of 
this  difficulty,  but  I  shall  ofter  at  none  of  them.  7%ose 
that  shall  live  to  see  the  extirpation  of  Antichrist, 
which  will  be  at  the  end  of  those  years,  will  best  be 
able  to  unfold  this  matter,  it  being  of  the  nature  of 
such  prophecies  not  thoroughly  to  be  understood,  till 
they  are  thoroughly  fulfilled.'^ 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  245 

This  last  observation  is  applicable  to  ourselves,  who 
have  lived  to  see  the  termination  of  the  1290  years 
in  the  outpouring  of  the  Sixth  Vial.  The  power  of 
the  Mohammedan  Antichrist  is  crumbling  into  dust 
before  our  eyes.  And,  with  respect  to  the  Papal 
Antichrist,  "the  judgment"  is  "now  sitting  upon 
him."  His  "  dominion  was  taken  away"  under  the 
Fifth  Vial,  and  will  be  finally  "  destroyed"  under  the 
Seventh. 

It  is  by  no  means  improbable  that  the  profanation 
of  the  Jewish  temple  and  the  interruption  of  the  daily 
sacrifices  by  Antiochus  Epiphanes  for  H  literal  years 
was  permitted  by  God,  as  a  type  of  the  profanation 
and  persecution  which  Anti-christ  was  to  bring  upon 
the  Church  of  Christ  in  after  times  for  S\  mystical 
years. 

But  we  cannot  agree  with  Prideaux  in  supposing 
that  the  prophecies  in  Daniel  respecting  the  "  Time, 
times,  and  a  half"  had  a  primary  accomplishment  in 
Antiochus.  First,  because  the  prophecies  of  Daniel 
are  consecutive  chronological  prophecies,  and  such 
prophecies  cannot  have  a  double  fulfilment.  We 
may  as  well  say  that  an  event  in  history,  the  Revolu- 
tion of  1688,  for  instance,  happened  twice,  as  that  a 
consecutive  chronological  prophecy  has  a  double  ful- 
filment. 

Our  next  reason  for  differing  from  Prideaux  in 
regard  to  his  hypothesis  that  the  "  Time,  times,  and 
a  halp^  of  Daniel  had  a  primary  fulfilment  in  Anti- 
ochus is,  that  the  prophecies  in  question,  namely, 
Dan.  vii.  25 ;  xii.  7.  have  reference  to  the  Roman 
21* 


246  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

power:  consequently,  all  idea  of  Antiochus  being 
referred  to  is  inadmissible. 

With  respect  to  the  dates  in  the  Apocalypse,  the 
authority  of  Prideaux  is  decidedly  in  favour  of  the 
year -day  theory. 

This  point  being  settled,  the  Tractarians'  notion 
that  Anti-christ  is  an  individual  is  at  once  refuted. 
For  no  individual  lives  1260  years. 

6.  Why  is  the  Church  of  Rome  called  "  Babylon 
THE  Great?" 

(1.)  Because  of  her  cruelty. 

(2.)  Because  of  her  idolatry. 

(3.)  Because  the  name  "Babylon,"  which  is, 
strictly  speaking,  peculiar  to  the  Head  of  the  sym- 
bolical Image,  (Dan.  ii.)  may  be  appropriately  given 
to  the  entire  Image  ;  the  legs  and  feet  of  which  re- 
present the  Roman  Empire,  and  the  ten  toes  the 
division  of  the  Empire  into  the  ten  Gothic  kingdoms. 

Our  Reformers  were  strenuous  in  maintaining  that 
the  Pope  is  Antichrist,  and  Rome  Babylon.  Let  us 
beware  of  idolizing  outward  uniformity,  or  unbroken 
succession  in  episcopal  orders,  antiquity,  patristic  tra- 
dition, and  the  like.  The  Tractarians  have  fallen 
into  this  error.  The  consequence  is  that  it  is  impos- 
sible for  them  to  denounce  Rome  as  Babylon.  On 
the  contrary,  they  have  a  yearning  towards  Rome, 
and  a  dislike  to  the  Reformation  and  the  Reformers, 
as  is  manifest  from  the  way  in  which  they  speak  of 
both.     The  following  sentences  are  specimens : — 

"  I  am  every  day  becoming  a  less  and  less  loyal 
son  of  the  Reformation.     It  appears  to  me  plain  that 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  247 

in  all  matters  that  seem  to  us  indifferent  or  even 
doubtful,  we  should  conform  our  practices  to  those  of 
the  church  which  has  preserved  its  traditionary 
practices  unhrokenP  "  As  to  the  Reformers  I  think 
worse  and  worse  of  them.  Jewel  is  what  you  would 
call  in  these  days  an  irreverent  dissenter."  "  I  hate 
the  Reformation  and  the  Reformers  more  and  more." 
"  Why  do  you  praise  Ridley?  Do  you  know  suffi- 
cient good  about  him  to  counterbalance  the  fact  that 
he  was  the  associate  of  Cranmer,  Peter  Martyr,  and 
Bucer."  "  That  deplorable  schism  [the  Reforma- 
tion.]" "  Too  many  of  us  speak  as  if  we  had  gained 
more  by  the  Reformation  in  freedom  than  we  have 
lost  by  it  in  disunion."  "  To  call  the  earlier  Reformers 
martyrs  is  to  beg  the  question,  which  of  course  Pro- 
testants do  not  consider  a  question  :  but  which  no  one 
pretending  to  the  name  of  Catholic  can  for  a  moment 
think  of  conceding  to  them,  viz : — whether  that  for 
which  these  persons  suffered  were  '  the  truth.' " 
"  Protestantism,  in  its  essence  and  in  all  its  bearings, 
is  characteristically  the  religion  of  corrupt  human 
nature."  "  The  Protestant  tone  of  doctrine  and 
thought  is  essentially  anti-christian."  "  By  clinging 
to  the  authority  of  these  Reformers  as  individuals, 
are  we  not  dealing  unfairly  both  with  Protestants 
and  other  branches  of  the  Catholic  Church  ?  Are  we 
not  holding  out  false  colours  to  the  former,  and 
drawing  them  near  us,  only  in  the  end  to  be  alienated 
from  us  more  completely  than  ever  ?  On  the  other 
hand,  are  we  not  cutting  ourselves  off  from  the  latter, 
(who  are  our  natural  allies),  by  making  common 
cause  with  a  set  of  writers  with  whom,  in  such 


248  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

measure  as  we  have  imbibed  the  true  Catholic 
spirit^  we  can  have  no  sort  of  sympathy.  Mean- 
while to  the  unprejudiced  inquirers  after  truth  (a 
large  and  growing  number)  are  we  not,  until  we  have 
shaken  off  such  auxiliaries  as  these,  exhibiting  a 
very  distorted  and  unreal  representation  of  the  Catho- 
licism to  which  we  desire  to  attract  them  ?^' 

No  wonder  that  they  speak  of  the  state  of  our 
Church  in  the  following  manner : — 

"  Till  we  her  children  are  stirred  up  to  this  reli- 
giou'S  course,  let  the  Church,  our  Mother,  sit  still ;  let 
her  children  be  in  bondage  ;  let  us  work  in  chains  ; 
let  us  submit  to  our  imperfections  as  a  punishment ; 
let  us  go  on  teaching  through  the  medium  of  inter- 
m,ediate  statements  (with  the  stammering  lips  of 
ambiguous  formularies — first  edit.)  and  inconsistent 
precedents  and  principles  but  partially  developed. 
We  are  not  better  than  our  fathers ;  let  us  bear  to  be 
what  Hammond  was,  or  Andrews,  or  Hooker ;  let  us 
not  faint  under  that  body  op  death  which  they 
bore  about  in  patience,  nor  shrink  from  the  penalty 
of  sins  which  they  inherited  from  the  age  before 
them."  "  The  present  Church  system"  is  "  an  in- 
cubus upon  the  country."  Mr.  Ward  deeply  regrets 
our  Church's  "  present  corruption  and  degradation," 
hears  with  "  pain"  the  words  "  pure  and  apostolical" 
applied  to  her,  and  says  that  "  the  mark  of  being 
Christ's  kingdom''  "  is  obscured  and  but  faintly 
traced  on  the  English  Church."  "  The  pure  light  of 
the  gospel"  needs  to  be  "restored  in  this  benighted 
land."  Even  the  validity  of  her  orders  has  been 
attacked.    "  I  had  devised  a  scheme  for  you,"  says 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  249 

Mr.  Froude,  "  which  was  knocked  on  the  head  by 
my  finding  from  the  British  Magazine  that  you  had 

been  ordained  by  the  bishop  of .    For  my  part 

I  had  rather  have  had  my  orders  from  a  Scotch  bishop. 
The  succession  is  purer.^^ 

Nor  must  we  be  surprised  that  they  use  the  fol- 
lowing language  respecting  the  Church  of  Rome  : — 

"  The  age  is  moving  towards  something,  and  most 
unhappily  the  one  religious  communion  among  us 
which  has  of  late  years  been  practically  in  possession 
of  this  something  is  the  Church  of  Rome.  She  alone^ 
amid  all  the  errors  and  evils  oi  her  practical  sfsXeva, 
has  given  free  scope  to  the  feelings  of  awe,  mystery, 
tenderness,  reverence,  devotedness,  and  other  feel- 
ings which  may  be  especially  called  Catholic.^^ 
"  We  trust  of  course  that  active  and  visible  union 
with  the  See  of  Rome  is  not  of  the  essence  of  a 
Church  ;  at  the  same  time,  we  are  deeply  conscious 
that  in  lacking  it,  far  from  asserting  a  right,  we 
forego  a  great  privilege.  Rome  has  imperishable 
claims  upon  our  gratitude,  and  were  it  so  ordered, 
upon  our  deference. . .  .we  are  estranged  from  her  in 
presence,  not  in  heart."  The  Roman  Church  has 
"  held  up  for  imitation  certainly  more  than  any  other 
Church  of  modern  times  patterns  of  evangelical  sanc- 
tity," and  "  been  even  in  her  worst  times,  on  most 
points,  a  firm  and  consistent  witness  in  act  and  word 
for  orthodox  doctrine,  whom  in  that  respect  it  be- 
comes us  rather  to  imitate  than  to  criticise."  Rome 
"  seems  from  the  earliest  times  to  have  laid  her  finger 
on  what  is  erroneous  in  doctrine."  "  The  lights  of 
the  Church  in  the  middle  ages,  Hildebrand,  Becket 


250  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

and  Innocent.'^  Becket  was  one  of  the  "  blessed 
saints  and  martyrs  of  the  Most  High." 

The  authorities  for  the  above  statements  will  be 
found  in  a  valuable  pamphlet  by  the  Rev.  W.  Goode, 
entitled,  "  The  case  as  it  is,  or  a  reply  to  the  letter  of 
Dr.  Pusey  to  his  Grace  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury.'^ 

The  desire  of  the  Tractarians  to  screen  the  Church 
of  Rome  from  the  charges  brought  against  her  in 
prophecy  explains  the  reason  of  their  objection  to  the 
year-day  theory. 

7.  Show  that  the  Church  of  Rome  is  "  THE 
MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS  AND  ABOMINA- 
TIONS OF  THE  EARTW 

Upon  this  point  it  will  be  sufficient  to  give  the 
frightful  picture  which  Petrarch,  who  lived  at  the 
Pontifical  Court  at  Avignon,  has  left  us  of  the  cor- 
ruption that  reigned  then.  He  calls  it  "  the  third 
Babylon,  and  the  Fifth  Labyrinth.  "  It  is  not,"  he 
says,  "the  horrible  dungeons,  the  dark  abodes,  a 
haughty  Minos,  a  devouring  Minotaur,  or  the  shame- 
ful retirement  of  an  abandoned  Venus  that  are  want- 
ing there.  But  that  which  is  wanting  is  charity, 
is  faith,  is  a  thread  to  guide  one  out  of  those  tortuous 
and  complicated  Avays,  an  Ariadne,  and  a  Daedalus. 
There  is  no  hope  of  safety  there  but  in  gold.  It  is 
with  gold  that  kings  are  appeased,  it  is  with  gold  that 
monsters  are  overcome  ;  it  is  with  gold  that  rocks  are 
cleft,  it  it  is  with  gold  that  gaolers  are  mollified.  .  .  . 
what  shall  I  say  ?.  .  .  .It  is  at  the  price  of  gold  that 
Christ  Himself  is  sold !. .  .  .  Here  all  that  is  good  is 
lost,  and  the  first  good,  liberty,  with  all  the  rest. 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  251 

Here  truth  is  folly,  sobriety  is  grossness,  modesty  is 
ignominy,  licentiousness  magnanimity.  The  more 
polluted  a  life  is,  the  more  illustrious ;  the  more  cri- 
minal, the  more  glorious.  I  will  not  speak  of  that 
heresy  which  makes  a  traffic  of  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit, 
or  of  that  covetousness  which  the  Apostle  says  is 

idolatry Old  men  forgetting  their  age  and  their 

weakness,  are  inflamed  with  concupiscence,  and  are 
sunk  in  shame,  placing  all  their  glory,  not  in  the  cross 
of  Christ,  but  in  drunkenness  and  revelling,  in  cham- 
bering and  wantonness.  And  when  they  have  reached 
the  extreme  of  old  age,  they  consider  it  a  gain  and  a 
glory  to  do  what  even  young  men  would  not  dare  to 
do.  1  pass  over  in  silence  the  seductions  that  take 
place,  the  rapes,  the  incests,  the  adulteries,  which  are 
the  amusements  of  pontifical  licentiousness;  women 
carried  off"  from  their  husbands,  while  these  latter  are 
driven  from  their  homes,  their  country,  and  at  length 
constrained  to  take  back  their  dishonoured  wives." 

It  should  be  observed  that  the  Pope  was  never 
exalted  to  so  high  a  pitch  as  during  his  residence  at 
Avignon.  "  Can  we  appeal  from  the  Pope  to  God?" 
asks  a  doctor.  "  No,"  he  answers  ;  "  for  an  appeal 
can  only  be  made  from  a  lesser  judge  to  his  supe- 
rior ;  and  none  is  greater  than  himself;  the  judg- 
ment of  the  Pope  and  the  judgment  of  God  are  the 
same  thingP  And  another  doctor  asserts :  "  to  be- 
lieve that  our  Lord  God  the  Pope  had  not  power  to 
decree  what  he  did  decree  is  heresy." 

8.  Show  that  the  Church  of  Rome  is  "  drunken 
with  the  blood  of  the  saints,  and  with  the  blood  of 
the  martyrs  of  Jesus.'^ 


252  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Having  enlarged  upon  this  subject  before,  we  shall 
now  confine  ourselves  to  the  persecutions  in  France 
in  the  reigns  of  Francis  I.,  Henry  H.,  Francis  H., 
Charles  IX.,  and  Louis  XIV. 

1.  Persecution  of  protestants  in  France  in  the 
reign  of  Francis  I. 

The  history  of  the  Reformed  Church  of  France  is, 
preeminently,  a  history  of  persecution.  The  bush 
has  burnt  with  fire,  and  yet  the  bush  has  not  been 
consumed. 

Francis  I.  ascended  the  throne  in  1515,  and  reigned 
32  years.  In  his  days  the  light  of  the  Reformation 
dawned,  and  powerful  efforts  were  made  to  extin- 
guish it  in  France.  The  Reformed  were  hunted 
down  like  wild  beasts,  were  hanged,  drowned,  torn 
in  pieces,  consumed  by  slow  fires,  and  slain  in  gene- 
ral massacres.  Neither  sex  nor  age,  neither  youthful 
beauty  nor  hoary  hairs,  neither  the  innocence  of 
childhood  nor  the  tenderness  of  maternal  love,  were 
spared.  All  were  cut  down  indiscriminately  by  the 
scythe  of  the  mower ! 

The  King  himself  assisted  at  the  burning  of  many 
martyrs  in  Paris.  On  the  21st  of  January  1535  he 
was  present,  with  the  Queen,  the  Princes,  the  Parlia- 
ment, the  Judges,  and  all  the  Grandees,  at  the  burn- 
ing of  thirty-six  persons  in  the  metropolis.  The 
following  account  is  from  the  pen  of  the  French  his- 
torian, M.  Savagner : — 

On  the  21st  of  January,  1535,  the  procession  for 
public  expiation  of  offences  against  the  holy  sacra- 
ment issued  from  the  church  of  St.  Germain,  bearing 
the  bodies  and  the  relics  of  all  the  martyrs  preserved 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  253 

in  the  sanctuaries  of  Paris ;  amongst  the  rest,  the 
beard  of  St.  Louis,  and  those  relics  from  the  holy- 
chapel  which  had  not  been  exposed  since  his  death. 
Many  Cardinals,  Bishops,  Abbes,  and  other  Prelates 
were  present ;  all  the  secular  colleges,  the  Bishop  of 
Paris  carrying  the  holy  Sacrament ;  then  followed  the 
King  uncovered,  holding  a  wax  candle  in  his  hand  ; 
and  after  him  the  Queen,  the  Princes,  two  hundred 
gentlemen  of  the  Court,  all  the  Guard,  the  Parlia- 
ment, the  Ministers  of  requests,  and  all  the  bench  of 
Justice;  then  the  Ambassadors  of  Foreign  Courts  and 
Princes.  Tlie  procession  passed  slowly  along  through 
all  the  quarters  of  the  city.  In  the  six  principal 
places,  an  altar  for  the  holy  sacrament,  a  scaffold, 
and  a  funeral  pile  were  prepared,  a?id  at  each  of 
these  spots  six  persons  were  burnt  alive  amidst 
immense  outcries  from  the  populace,  who  were  so 
excited  that  they  attempted  to  wrest  the  victims  from 
the  executioner,  in  order  to  tear  them  in  pieces.  The 
King  had  ordered  these  unhappy  persons  to  be  tied 
to  an  elevated  machine,  a  kind  of  beam,  so  balanced 
that  as  it  was  let  down  they  were  plunged  into  the 
flames  of  the  pile,  and  when  it  was  lifted  up  again 
they  were  taken  out,  and  so  their  agonies  were  pro- 
longed; this  was  repeated  until,  the  cords  which 
bound  them  being  consumed,  they  fell  into  the  fire. 
It  was  so  arranged  that  the  operations  of  this  horrible 
see-saw  should  be  complete,  and  the  victims  fall  into 
the  fire  at  the  moment  that  the  King,  at  the  head  of 
the  procession,  reached  each  station.  Then  his  Ma- 
jesty, handing  his  candle  to  the  Cardinal  of  Lorraine, 
joined  his  hands,  and,  humbly  prostrathig  himself, 
22 


254  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

implored  the  Divine  mercy  on  his  people,  until  the 
victims  perished  in  their  horrible  tortures.  Then  the 
procession  advanced,  and  finally  stopped  at  the  church 
of  St.  Genevieve,  where  the  sacrament  was  deposited 
on  the  altar,  and  the  mass  chanted.  After  which,  the 
King  and  the  Princes  dined  with  the  Bishop  of  Paris, 
Jean  Du  Bellay,  and  the  King  made  a  speech." 

Jean  Meinheer  le  Sieur  d'Oppede  was  a  violent 
persecutor  of  the  Protestants.  He  was  president  of 
the  Parliament  of  Provence,  and  used  all  his  influ- 
ence to  set  the  king  against  them.  The  Reformed 
were  accused  of  revolting  against  the  royal  authority, 
with  the  design  of  seizing  upon  the  town  of  Mar- 
seilles. Armed  troops  were  accordingly  sent  against 
them ;  many  towns  were  burnt  to  the  ground,  and 
amongst  them  Lourmarin  and  Villauve,  which  were 
devoted  to  pillage  and  destruction.  The  villages  of 
Merindol  and  Cabrieres  were  besieged,  and  all  who 
were  captured  were  put  to  death.  A  great  number 
of  persons,  and  amongst  them  many  women  with 
child,  were  inclosed  in  a  barn,  which  was  then  set 
on  fire,  and  all  perished  in  the  flames. 

The  above  horrible  atrocity  took  place  in  1545. 
In  the  following  year  a  violent  persecution  broke  out 
at  Meaux  ;  fourteen  persons  were  burnt  alive  in  the 
m,arket-place ;  many  were  hanged,  some  whipped, 
and  others  imprisoned. 

(2.)  Persecution  of  Protestants  in  France  in  the 
reign  of  Henry  H. 

In  the  year  1547,  Henry  II.  ascended  the  throne  ; 
he  reigned  12  years.  His  reign  resembled  that  of 
his  predecessor,  Francis  I.     So  numerous  were  the 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  255 

victims  of  Popish  cruelty  that  it  was  with  difficulty 
that  a  sufficient  number  of  executioners  could  be 
found,  even  in  that  comparatively  barbarous  age. 

Scarcely  was  Henry  seated  on  his  throne,  when 
he  was  seen  at  the  head  of  a  procession,  assisting, 
like  Francis  /.,  at  the  burning  of  his  Protestant 
subjects. 

In  1551,  two  Reformed  ministers  were  put  to 
death,  Maurice  Secernat  and  Elias  Dubosquet.  Se- 
cernat  was  burnt  alive  at  Nismes  ;  Dubosquet  was 
hanged  at  Aiguenots,  in  presence  of  his  wife  and 
children. 

In  155^,  Jive  young  men  were  burnt  at  Lyons. 
The  following  account  of  their  martyrdom  is  from 
Crispin's  celebrated  work,  entitled, — "  History  of 
Martyrs  persecuted  from  the  times  of  the  Apostles  to 
the  year  1574." 

"  When  they  had  reached  the  place  of  punishment, 
they  were  seen  with  a  light  heart  upon  the  pile  of 
wood  which  was  around  the  stake.  The  two  young- 
est mounted  first ;  and,  when  they  had  taken  off 
their  robes,  the  executioners  tied  them  to  the  stake. 
The  last  who  mounted  was  Martial  Albas,  the  oldest 
of  the  five.  He  was  a  long  time  on  his  knees  upon 
the  wood,  praying  to  the  Lord.  When  the  execu- 
tioner who  had  tied  the  others  came  to  him  while 
he  was  still  upon  his  knees,  he  took  him  under  the 
arms  to  put  him  down  with  the  others ;  but  Albas 
earnestly  requested  Lieutenant  Tignac  to  grant  him 
a  favour.  "  What  do  you  wish  ?"  said  the  lieutenant. 
"  That  I  may  kiss  my  brothers  before  we  die,"  re- 
plied Albas.   The  lieutenant  consented.    Then  Albas 


256  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Stooped  down  and  kissed  his  four  brothers,  who  were 
bound  and  fastened  to  the  stake.  He  said  to  each  of 
them,  Jidieu,  adieu,  my  brother  !  Then  the  other 
four,  though  tied,  kissed  one  another  also,  turning 
their  necks,  and  saying  one  to  another  the  same 
words.  Adieu,  ray  brother  !  This  done,  and  after 
Martial  had  commended  his  brothers  to  God,  he 
wished,  before  descending  to  be  fastened  to  the  stake, 
to  kiss  the  executioner  also,  saying  to  him  these 
words,  "Afy  friend,  forget  not  what  I  have  said 
unto  ihee.^^  The  executioner  when  he  had  tied  all 
the  five,  surrounded  them  with  a  chain  which  was 
fastened  to  the  stake.  Being  ordered  to  make  haste, 
he  put  round  each  of  their  necks  a  cord,  to  strangle 
all  five  at  once  by  means  of  a  machine  which  he 
had  ready  for  the  purpose.  But  the  fire  having 
burnt  the  cord,  they  were  heard  in  the  midst  of  the 
flames,  exhorting  one  another  with  the  words, 
^^ Courage  brothers,  courage  P^  These  were  the 
last  words  that  were  heard.  Soon  had  the  flames 
consumed  their  mortal  bodies." 

In  1559,  the  Protestants  ventured  to  hold  a  Na- 
tional Synod  in  the  metropolis,  when  the  Confession 
of  Faith  was  drawn  up  and  adopted,  which,  with 
some  slight  alteration,  is  the  Confession  of  the  Re- 
formed Church  of  France  at  this  day.  Henry  was 
greatly  incensed  at  this  Synod  being  held  without 
his  orders.  He  ordered  the  persecution  to  be  rigor- 
ously followed  up,  and  swore  in  his  rage  that  he 
would  himself  be  present  at  the  burning  of  the 
victims. 

But  the   providence  of  God   decreed  otherwise. 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  257 

The  King's  favourite  amusement  was  tilting;  and, 
on  the  occasion  of  the  double  espousals  of  the  Prin- 
cess Elizabeth  to  the  King  of  Spain,  and  the  Princess 
Margaret  to  the  King  of  Savoy,  a  grand  tilting-match 
was  held. — The  vizor  of  the  King's  helmet  flew 
open,  and  the  lance  of  his  opponent  struck  him  in 
the  eye.  Henry  lingered  for  a  short  time  in  utter 
unconsciousness  of  all  around  him,  and  at  length  in 
the  deepest  agony  breathed  his  last. 

(3.)  Persecution  of  Protestants  in  France  in  the 
reign  of  Francis  II. 

Henry  was  succeeded  by  Francis  II.,  a  prince  so 
young  and  feeble  that  of  himself  he  could  do  little 
harm.  Being  married,  however,  to  Mary  Stewart, 
the  Queen  of  Scotland,  he  fell  under  the  influence  of 
her  uncles,  the  Duke  of  Guise  and  the  Cardinal  of 
Lorraine,  inveterate  enemies  of  the  Reformation. 
They  taught  him  to  believe  that,  in  order  to  honour 
the  memory  of  his  father  and  to  execute  what  had 
been  his  father's  will,  it  behoved  him  to  complete  the 
extirpation  of  the  Protestant  faith  from  his  dominions. 

He  accordingly  created  a  court  in  every  parliament 
for  the  special  purpose  of  exterminating  heresy. 
These  courts  were  denominated  "  chambres  arden- 
tes,'"  and  well  might  they  be  called  so,  for  they 
burned  without  mercy  all  who  were  convicted  of 
daring  to  love  and  serve  God,  and  obey  his  holy 
Word,  in  opposition  to  the  idolatry  and  superstition 
of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

Aune  du  Bourg,  an  eminent  counsellor  of  the  Par- 
liament of  Paris,  whom  Henry  II.  had  committed  to 
prison  for  heresy,  was  condemned  to  death.  He  was 
22* 


2  58  THE    DIVINE    HISTORT 

executed,  and  his  corpse  barbaroasly  burnt,  amid  the 
tears  and  lamentations  of  thousands. 

But  the  crowning  crime  of  all  was  the  massacre  at 
Amboise.  A  plot  had  been  formed,  in  which  many 
Protestants  had  joined,  (and  who  can  wonder  ?)  of 
rising  against  the  government  of  the  Guises.  A  traitor 
was  found  who  divulged  the  whole  of  the  plan. 
Summary  vengeance  was  taken  on  all  engaged  in  the 
insurrection.  At  Amboise,  the  blood  ran  down  the 
streets  from  the  number  that  were  beheaded,  nor 
could  executioners  enough  be  found  to  perform  the 
murderous  office.  The  streets  were  filled  with  the 
dying  and  the  dead.  Multitudes  were  bound  hand 
and  foot,  and  drowned  in  the  river  Loire,  which 
was  choked  with  dead  bodies.  Last  of  all,  the  lead- 
ers of  the  plot  were  executed,  and  made  the  objects 
of  unexampled  vengeance. 

Catherine  de  Medicis,  and  her  three  sons,  Francis 
II.,  Charles,  and  Henry,  with  the  ladies  of  the  Court, 
were  spectators  of  the  bloody  scene,  and  surveyed 
it  with  evident  marks  of  delight  and  satisfaction ! 
Shortly  after  the  massacre  Francis  terminated  his 
short  but  sanguinary  reign. 

(4.)  Persecution  of  Protestants  in  France  in  the 
reign  of  Charles  IX. 

Charles  IX.  ! — An  effort  is  required  to  write  that 
odious  name !  This  detestable  character  ascended 
the  throne  in  1560,  and  reigned  14  years.  During 
this  period  persecution  prevailed  in  not  fewer  than 
forty  towns  or  cities  in  France,  and  we  read  of  one 
hundred,  five  hundred,  and  sometimes  twelve  hun- 
dred persons  suffering  for  Christ  at  once  !     Mr.  Lori- 


or    THE    CHURCH.  ,259 

mer  justly  remarks,  that  "the  hatred  which  was 
manifested  to  the  Scriptures  and  to  good  books,  the 
stuffing  of  the  leaves  of  the  Bible  into  the  mouths 
and  wounds  of  the  dying  sufferers,  the  jeers  and 
blasphemies  which  were  addressed  to  them  for  calling 
upon  God,  and  the  nature  of  the  insult  offered  to  their 
mortal  remains,  all  plainly  declared  that  the  cause 
was  not  political,  as  Papists  alleged,  but  religious ; 
and  that  determined  hostility  to  the  glorious  gospel 
of  the  Saviour  was  at  the  root  of  the  whole." 

In  1564  the  Cardinal  of  Lorraine  went  to  Rome, 
where  he  concerted  with  the  Pope  those  measures, 
the  effects  of  which  were  soon  visible  in  many  plots 
against  the  Hugonots.  He  was  the  chief  instigator 
of  the  plot  concocted  at  the  conference  at  Bayonne, 
in  1566,  to  exterminate  them  by  a  general  massacre. 
"  To  that  conference,"  says  Sir  William  Cockburn, 
"  held  under  the  mask  of  innocent  gaities  between 
the  Queen-Mother,  the  King,  his  sister  the  Queen  of 
Spain,  the  notorious  Duke  of  Alva,  and  the  Cardinal 
of  Lorraine,  the  plan  for  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartho- 
lomew, perpetrated  seven  years  afterwards,  is  traced 
by  all  historians  who  are  most  worthy  of  credit." 
This  dreadful  massacre  was  preceded  by  a  treacherous 
calm.  Charles  IX.  offered  his  sister  in  marriage  to 
Henry,  the  Prince  of  Beam,  and,  upon  pretence  of 
this  most  joyous  occasion,  he  inveigled  to  Court 
Coligny,  and  the  other  Protestant  leaders,  as  well  as 
the  Queen  of  Navarre.  The  Queen  died  suddenly, 
it  is  generally  supposed,  by  poison.  The  marriage 
took  place  on  the  18th  of  August,  1572,  and  on  the 
24th  the  massacre  began. 


260  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Coligny  was  the  first  victim.  The  assassins  entered 
his  chamber  vociferating  "  BeathP  They  found  him 
in  the  act  of  committing  his  soul  to  God.  A  young 
man  rushed  upon  him  with  his  sword.  "  Respect  my 
grey  hairs^^  said  the  admiral.  The  assassin  answered 
by  burying  the  sword  in  his  body.  Every  kind  of 
indignity  was  heaped  upon  the  corpse ;  the  head  was 
then  cut  off,  and  sent  as  a  present  to  the  Pope  ! 

The  approach  of  the  morning  discovered  a  fright- 
ful scene :  headless  bodies  were  thrown  from  the 
windows ;  the  public  roads  were  blocked  up  with  the 
dead  and  the  dying;  and  the  streets  were  covered 
with  corpses,  which  the  murderers  were  dragging  as 
fast  as  possible  to  the  river.  Most  of  the  wretched 
sufferers,  astonished  and  confused,  had  submitted  like 
lambs  to  the  slaughter ;  but  some,  having  protested 
with  their  dying  breath  against  the  violated  faith  of 
the  King,  expired  exclaiming,  "  Great  God  deliver 
the  oppressed  /     Just  Judge,  avenge  this  perfidy  P' 

Children  that  could  scarcely  use  the  dagger  were 
taught  to  butcher  the  babe  in  the  cradle.  Tavannes, 
one  of  the  court  conspirators  in  this  business,  em- 
ployed himself  in  encouraging  the  murderers :  '^ Bleed 
away^^  said  he ;  "  Doctors  say  that  bleeding  is  as 
good  in  the  month  of  August  as  in  May.''*  The 
Duke  of  Guise,  brother  of  the  last  of  that  name,  the 
Duke  d'Angouleme,  and  other  dignified  barbarians 
walked  the  streets,  and  commanded  in  the  king's 
name,  that  "«//  the  race  of  serpents  should  heexter- 
m,inated.^'  At  the  palace-windows  appeared  the 
King,  amusing  himself  with  shooting  at  the  fugitives, 
and  calling  out  to  their  pursuers,  "  Kill  them,  kill 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  261 

them.^^  One  wretch,  named  Cruce,  a  goldsmith, 
showed  his  arm  naked  and  bloody,  and  boasted  aloud, 
"  This  arm  has  cut  the  throats  of  more  than  four 
hundred  in  a  dayP 

The  most  horrible  carnage  took  place  in  the  pro- 
vinces under  the  express  sanction  of  the  Royal  Perse- 
cutor. The  places  in  which  it  raged  most  furiously 
were  Meaux,  Angers,  Bourges,  Orleans,  Lyons, 
Toulouse,  and  Rouen.  Besides  these,  several  small 
towns,  as  well  as  private  castles,  were  involved  in 
the  calamity,  in  which  many  of  the  opulent  Protest- 
ants fell  by  the  fury  of  the  unrestrained  populace. 
The  dead  bodies  covered  the  country,  and  remained 
putrified  and  unhuried ;  and  many  rivers  were  so 
infected  with  those  that  were  cast  into  them,  that 
it  was  considered  dangerous  for  a  long  time  to 
taste  their  fsh  or  drink  their  water. 

The  news  was  received  at  Rome  with  the  most 
lively  demonstrations  of  joy !  The  cannon  roared, 
bonfires  blazed,  solemn  mass  was  performed  at  which 
the  Pope  assisted,  and  the  courier  who  communi- 
cated the  welcome  intelligence  was  handsomely  re- 
warded ! 

The  names  of  Charles  IX.  and  the  Queen-Mother, 
Catherine  de  Medicis,  are  justly  branded  with  the 
black  mark  of  infamy.  Justice,  however,  compels 
us  to  state  that  the  odium  of  abetting,  conniving  at, 
sanctioning,  and  approving  this  horrid  massacre,  must 
lie  with  the  Church  of  Rome  and  the  Roman  Pontiff! 
It  is  the  practice  of  the  Church  of  Rome  to  make  use 
of  the  secular  power  for  the  extirpation  of  heretics 
(so  called),  and  then  to  throw  all  the  blame  on  the 


262  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

secular  power  for  the  very  persecution  which  she 
has  herself  stirred  up  !  Now  this  is  exceedingly  un- 
fair. No  one  will  attempt  to  exonerate  Charles  IX. 
and  Catherine  de  Medicis  from  blame  in  the  part 
which  they  took  in  this  deplorable  transaction;  but 
Thuanus  himself,  admitting  that  the  massacre  had 
been  long  and  treacherously  meditated,  says  in  ex- 
planation, "You  should  remember  that  it  was  a 
decree  of  the  Popes,  sanctioned  by  the  name  of  reli- 
gion, and  confirmed  by  the  authority  of  Councils, 
that  faith  is  not  to  be  kept  with  sectaries,  in  whose 
number  Protestants  are  accounted."  This  is  a  true 
and  candid  statement.  The  abominable  treachery 
which  preceded  the  massacre  on  St.  Bartholomew's 
day,  1572,  and  threw  the  Protestants  completely  off 
their  guard,  is  in  strict  keeping  with  the  unchanged 
and  unchangeable  principles  of  the  Church  of  Rome  ! 
It  appears  that  Cardinal  Alessandrini,  the  nephew 
of  Pius  v.,  had  been  sent  to  the  Court  of  France  to 
prevent  the  marriage  of  the  King's  sister  with  the 
Protestant  Prince  of  Beam,  and  to  order  it  to  be 
contracted  with  the  King  of  Portugal  instead.  The 
Cardinal  was  however  satisfied  by  the  assurance 
given  him  by  Charles  that  the  intended  marriage  of 
his  sister  with  the  Prince  of  Beam  was  the  best  stra- 
tagem to  exterminate  the  enemies  of  the  Church  of 
Rome  !  The  King  offered  a  diamond  ring  to  the 
Cardinal,  as  a  pledge  of  his  attachment  to  the  Church. 
AUessandrini  declined  accepting  it,  saying  that  "  he 
desired  nothing  in  addition  to  the  King's  word." 
When  the  news  of  the  massacre  arrived  at  Rome, 
the  Cardinal  exclaimed,  "Go^  be  praised  /  the  King 


OP    THE    CHURCH,  263 

of  France  has  kepi  his  promise  to  nieP  (See  "Mas- 
sacre of  St.  Bartholomew/'  by  Sir  W.  S.  R.  Cock- 
burn,  Bart.) 

(5.)  Persecutions  in  France  in  the  reign  of 
Louis  XIV. 

At  the  instigationn  of  Jesuits  and  Romish  Priests, 
Louis  XIV.  came  to  the  determination  to  tolerate  no 
religion  in  France  but  the  Romish.  A  fresh  perse- 
cution was  set  on  foot  against  the  Hugonots.  Above 
800,000  Protestants  sought  refuge  in  other  countries, 
carrying  with  them  their  talents,  industry  and  the 
wreck  of  their  property.  Emigration  was  next  for- 
bidden, upon  pain  of  confiscation  and  the  galleys. 
Persecution  raged  especially  in  the  Cevennes.  Our 
limits  will  not  allow  us  to  enter  into  the  bloody 
details. 

The  martyrdom  of  Boeton  is  selected  as  a  speci- 
men of  Christian  heroism.  And  it  may  be  questioned 
if  the  history  of  martyrs,  whether  primitive  or  me- 
diaeval, can  produce  a  picture  more  touching  and 
sublime. 

"  When  led  forth  to  execution,  he  never  ceased  to 
raise  his  voice  above  the  rolling  of  the  drums,  to  ex- 
hort the  spectators,  and  especially  such  as  he  saw 
dissolved  in  tears,  to  ^continue  to  remain  firm  in  the 
communion  of  Jesus  Christ.'  Incessantly  importuned 
by  two  priests  who  accompanied  him,  and  who 
oftered  him  pardon  in  the  name  of  the  king,  if  he 
would  abjure  his  religion  and  repent  of  his  faults,  he 
was  seen  to  lift  his  eyes  towards  heaven,  as  if  pray- 
ing for  strength  to  withstand  the  suggestions  of  those 
ecclesiastics,  whom  he  regarded  as  angels  of  dark- 


264  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

ness  sent  to  seduce  him,  and  for  fortitude  to  endure 
the  attacks  of  death,  Uke  a  faithful  soldier  fighting  in 
the  cause  of  God. 

"  One  of  his  friends,  who  chanced  to  be  out  and 
perceived  him  approaching,  was  so  deeply  pained  by 
this  touching  sight,  that  he  stepped  hastily  and  in 
tears  into  a  shop  to  avoid  meeting  him.  Boeton, 
having  observed  him,  asked  permission  to  say  a 
word  to  his  friend.  It  was  granted,  and  he  desired 
that  he  might  be  called  out.  *  What !'  said  he,  ^  do 
you  shun  me  because  you  see  me  clothed  in  the 
livery  of  Christ?  Why  should  you  weep,  when  He 
grants  me  the  favour  to  call  me  to  himself,  and  to 
seal  the  defence  of  his  cause  with  my  blood  I'  Sobs 
choked  the  utterance  of  his  friend,  who  was  going  to 
embrace  him,  when  the  archers  made  Boeton  walk  on. 

"  As  soon  as  he  came  in  sight  of  the  scaffold  erected 
on  the  esplanade,  he  exclaimed,  '  Courage,  0  my  soul ! 
I  behold  the  scene  of  thy  triumph.  Soon  released 
j&'om  thy  painful  bonds  thou  wilt  be  in  heaven  !  He 
advanced  with  a  serene  look  and  a  noble  assurance, 
while  all  the  spectators,  Protestants  and  Roman  Ca- 
tholics, were  dissolved  in  tears.  With  heroic  firm- 
ness, he  spoke  cheeringly  to  them  all.  He  laid 
himself  down  upon  the  scaffold  with  intrepid  coun- 
tenance, and,  engaged  in  fervent  prayer  to  God, 
suffered  the  executioner  to  perform  his  office  without 
a  murmur.  After  his  bones  were  broken  he  was 
placed  upon  the  wheel  with  his  arms  and  legs 
doubled  under  his  body,  and  his  head  hanging  down. 
In  this  deplorable  and  cruel  state  he  was  left  five 
hours,  singing  hymns,  addressing  ardent  prayers  to 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  265 

God,  or  exhortations  to  the  Protestants  who  drew 
nigh  to  Usten  to  them. 

The  abbe  de  Massillan,  a  witness  of  this  barbarous 
execution  and  of  the  affecting  language  which  he 
addressed  to  the  spectators  in  spite  of  the  noise  of 
the  drums,  went  and  told  Baville  that  this  spectacle, 
instead  of  striking  terror  into  the  Protestants,  only- 
served  to  strengthen  their  attachment  to  their  re- 
ligion: as  it  was  easy  to  perceive  from  the  tears 
which  they  shed,  and  the  praises  which  they  be- 
stowed on  the  expiring  sufferer.  The  intendant,  in 
consequence,  ordered  the  executioner  to  finish  his 
work ;  but  an  archer,  who  was  on  the  scaffold,  cried 
out  that  this  Hugonot  ought  to  be  left  to  die  on 
the  wheel,  since  he  would  not  renounce  his  errors. 
Boeton  made  this  reply  to  the  cruel  wretch :  "  You 
think,  my  friend,  that  I  am  in  pain :  indeed  I  am  : 
but  learn  that  He  who  is  with  me  and  for  whom  I 
suffer  gives  me  strength  to  ^endure  my  sufferings 
with  joy.^^ 

"  The  executioner  now  came  to  complete  his  task. 
Boeton  made  a  last  effort ;  raised  his  head,  notwith- 
standing the  horrible  state  to  which  he  was  reduced ; 
and,  lifting  his  voice  above  the  drums,  which  had 
never  ceased  beating  during  the  execution,  among 
the  troops  drawn  up  in  order  of  battle  around  the 
scaffold,  emphatically  pronounced  these  his  last 
words :  ^  My  dearest  brethren,  let  my  death  be  an 
example  to  you  to  maintain  the  purity  of  the  Gospel; 
and  be  faithful  witnesses  that  I  die  in  the  religion  of 
Jesus  Christ  and  of  his  holy  apostles,'  and  imme- 
diately expired."  (Mr.  Shoberl.) 

23 


266  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

9.     Why  did  St.  John  "  ivonder  with  a  great  ad- 
miration .^" 

He  wondered  to  see  a  Church,  professing  to  be  the 
only  true  Church,  guilty  of  such  persecution  and 
bloodshed.  And  well  might  he  wonder !  Not  only 
Protestants  are  amazed,  but  even  candid  Roman 
Catholics.  Professor  Rosetti,  himself  at  the  time  in 
the  communion  of  the  Roman  Church,  observes : — 
"  It  makes  the  heart  of  a  true  Christian  bleed,  to 
think  of  the  fatal  error  of  the  Latin  Church ;  which, 
by  persecuting  others,  laid  the  foundation  of  her  own 
irreparable  ruin.  That  these  opinions  were  most  in- 
jurious to  her  cannot  be  denied  ;  but  the  means  taken 
to  destroy  them  were,  of  all  others,  the  most  likely  to 
strengthen  them,  and  render  them  more  deeply  rooted. 
St.  John  prophesied  that  Satan's  delegate  would  use 
horrid  cruelties,  and  inundate  Babylon  with  the  blood 
of  Christ's  martyrs;  and  the  Pope,  to  prove  that  he 
was  not  that  delegate,  did  use  horrible  cruelties, 
and  caused  Borne  to  overflow  ivith  the  purest  of 
Christian  blood  !  According  to  some  historians,  no 
less  than  two  millions  of  human  bemgs  were  sacri- 
ficed to  the  resentment  of  Rome,  down  to  the  year 
1650.  And  this  was  the  means  taken  to  contradict 
the  evidence  of  those  who  believed  the  evangelist 
really  saw  in  spirit  the  sanguinary  power  of  the 
Popes,  when  he  wrote, — '  I  saw  the  woman  drunken 
with  the  blood  of  the  saints.  I  saw  under  the  altar 
the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the  word  of 
God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  held,  and  they 
cried  with  a  loud  voice.  How  long,  0  Lord,  holy 
and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge,  and  avenge  our  blood 
on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth.'  ^' 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  267 

And  very  justly  and  beautifully  does  the  same 
author  remark  on  this  conduct  of  the  Papal  Church. 
"  The  ruler  who,  forgetful  of  his  true  interest,  instead 
of  stretching  out  his  hand  to  sorrowful  children,  pre- 
fers to  trample  upon  murmuring  slaves,  may  obtain 
a  temporary  triumph  ;  but  he  will  entail  on  his  suc- 
cessors a  long  train  of  misfortunes,  from  which  they 
will  seek  to  extricate  themselves  in  vain." 

Upon  this  passage  Mr.  Birks  justly  observes : — 
"  The  little  horn  may  triumph  for  a  season,  and  wear 
out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High ;  but,  for  this  very 
cause,  and  by  the  stern  severity  of  a  moral  retribu- 
tion, the  judgment  shall  sit,  and  they  shall  take 
away  his  dominion  to  consume  and  destroy  it  unto 
the  end.^^ 

10.     Explain  the  Angel's  interpretation. 

(1.)  "  The  Beast  ivas,  and  is  not^ 

It  has  been  already  observed  that  the  Fourth  Beast 
of  Daniel  corresponds,  in  its  earlier  stage,  to  the  Dra- 
gon ;  in  its  later,  to  the  Beast  of  St.  John.  It  corres- 
ponds, in  its  Pagan  state,  to  the  Dragon ;  in  its  pro- 
fessedly Christian  state,  to  the  Beast.  In  one  respect 
therefore  the  Beast  of  St.  John  is  a  continuation  of 
the  Dragon ;  in  another  respect  it  is  different. 

(2.)  The  Beast  '^ascends  out  of  the  abyss,  and 
goes  into  perdition.^^ 

The  origin  of  Popery  is  from  Satan,  from  "  the 
abyss"  of  hell.  The  end  of  Popery  is  destruction : 
it  "  goes  into  perdition." 

(3.)  The  inhabitants  of  the  earth  "wonder  whose 
names  were  not  ivritten  iii  the  Book  of  Life  from, 
the  foundation  of  the  world.^^ 


268  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

This  has  been  already  explained  in  our  remarks 
on  chap.  xiii. 

(4.)  "  The  Seven  Heads  are  Seven  Mountains  on 
which  the   Woman  sitteth.^^ 

The  City  of  Rome  is  built  on  Seven  Hills  ;  the 
Church  of  Rome  on  Seven  Sacraments, 

(5.)  "  They  are  also  Seven  Kings.'^^ 

These  '^ Kings ^^  ox  ruling  powers,  are  1.  Kings; 
2.  Consuls ;  3.  Dictators ;  4.  Decemvirs  ;  5.  MiUtary 
Tribunes  with  consular  authority ;  6.  Pagan  Empe- 
rors who  refused  the  Diadem;  and  7.  Pagan  Empe- 
rors who  wore  the  diadem.  Of  these,  the  first  "  five 
had  fallen"  in  St.  John's  time  ;  the  sixth  was  then 
in  existence  ;  the  seventh  was  "  not  yet  come/'  and 
when  he  did  come,  he  only  continued  "  a  short  space" 
of  time. 

(6.)  "  The  Beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is 
the  Eighth,  and  is  of  the  Seven." 

This  teaches  us  that  what  is  said  of  the  Beast  is 
said  chiefly  of  his  Eighth  Head,  and  that  this 
Eighth  Head  is  not  a  new  Head,  but  the  old  Seventh 
Head  revived.  It  will  be  necessary,  therefore,  to 
show  that  this  is  the  case. 

That  the  Pope  claims  to  be  Emperor  and  to  wear 
the  Imperial  Diadem,  will  be  made  manifest  by 
perusing  the  following  Document,  embodied  in  the 
Papal  Code,  and  known  by  the  name  of  the  forged 
donation  of  Const antine. 

"xl.  13.  Constantine  the  Emperor  conceded  the 
crown  and  all  the  royal  dignity  in  the  city  of 
Rome,  and  Italy,  and  all  the  parts  of  the  West,  to 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  269 

the  apostolic  see.     For  so  it  is  read  in  the  acts  of  the 
blessed  Sylvester. 

"c.  14.  Constantine  the  Emperor,  on  the  fourth 
day  of  his  baptism,  gave  this  privilege  to  the  Roman 
Church,  that  the  priests  in  all  the  Roman  world 
should  have  this  for  their  head,  as  judges  have  the 
king.  In  that  privilege  among  other  things  we  read 
as  follows  : 

"  We  have  judged  it  useful  with  all  our  satraps, 
senate,  nobles,  and  all  our  people,  that  as  the  blessed 
Peter  seems  to  be  constituted  the  Vicar  of  the  Son  of 
God  on  earth,  so  also  the  Pontiffs,  who  are  vicege- 
rents of  that  Prince  of  Apostles,  obtain  in  grant  from 
us  and  our  empire,  the  princely  power,  more  amply 
than  the  terrene  gentleness  of  our  imperial  serenity 
seems  to  possess  it ;  choosing  to  ourselves  the  Prince 
of  the  Apostles,  or  his  Vicars,  for  our  firm  patrons 
with  God. 

"  And  we  decree  that  even  as  our  earthly  imperial 
majesty,  so  the  most  holy  Roman  Church  be  honoured 
with  veneration ;  and  that  the  most  holy  see  of  the 
blessed  Peter  be  gloriously  exalted,  more  than  our 
empire  and  earthly  throne ;  rendering  it  power  and 
exaltation  of  glory,  and  strength,  and  imperial  ho- 
nour. And  we  decree  and  confirm  that  it  have 
principality  over  the  four  chief  sees,  as  well  as  over 
all  the  churches  of  God  in  the  whole  world.  And 
let  the  Pontifi"  who  for  the  time  may  preside  over  the 
holy  Roman  Church,  be  higher  than  all  the  priests  of 
the  whole  world,  and  their  prince  ;  and  by  his  judg- 
ment let  all  things  be  disposed  which  relate  to  the 
23* 


270  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

worship  of  God,  or  the  stability  of  Christian  faith. 
To  the  churches  of  the  blessed  Peter  and  Paul  we 
yield  the  sacred  controul  both  in  the  east  and  in  the 
west,  the  north  and  the  south ;  in  Judea,  Greece, 
Asia,  Thrace,  Africa,  Italy,  and  divers  islands,  in 
such  sort  that  all  things  be  disposed  by  the  hands  of 
our  most  blessed  Father  Sylvester,  the  supreme  Pon- 
tiff, and  his  successors.  To  the  blessed  Sylvester, 
our  Father,  the  supreme  Pontiff,  Pope  of  the  whole 
city  of  Rome,  and  all  the  Pontiffs  his  successors,  who 
to  the  end  of  time  shall  sit  in  the  see  of  blessed  Peter, 
we  now  give  the  Late  ran  palace  of  our  Empire ; 
next  the  Diadem,  or  crown  of  our  head,  also  the 
Phrygian,  and  superhumeral  or  collar,  which  is  wont 
to  surround  the  emperor's  neck ;  and  also  the  purple 
cloak  and  the  scarlet  tunic,  and  all  the  imperial  robes; 
conveying  further  the  dignity  of  the  imperial  presi- 
dents, and  the  imperial  sceptre,  and  also  all  the  in- 
signia and  banda,  and  various  imperial  ornaments  ; 
and  all  the  pomp  of  imperial  elevation,  and  the  glory 
of  our  power.  And  as  imperial  soldiery  are  adorned, 
so  we  decree  that  the  clergy  of  the  holy  Roman 
church  be  adorned  likewise.  And  as  the  imperial 
power  is  honoured  by  various  offices  of  chamberlains 
and  porters,  and  all  the  variety  of  guards,  so  do  we 
will  that  the  holy  Roman  church  be  decorated.  And 
that  the  Pontifical  glory  may  shine  forth  in  highest 
refulgence,  we  decree  that  the  horses  of  the  clergy  of 
the  same  holy  Roman  Church  be  adorned  with  white 
trappings,  and  that  in  this  guise  they  ride  forth.  And 
as  our  senate  uses  sandals  decorated  with  white,  so 
let  the  clergy  also  use  them ;  that  both  heavenly  and 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  271 

earthly  things  may  be  decorated  to  the  glory  of  God. 
We  decree  this  also,  that  our  most  holy  Father,  Syl- 
vester, and  his  successors,  use  the  Diadem,  namely, 
the  crown  which  we  have  granted  to  him  from  our 
head,  made  of  the  purest  gold,  and  set  with  precious 
gems,  and  wear  it  on  their  head  to  the  praise  of  God 
in  honour  of  St.  Peter.  And  that  the  Pontifical  dig- 
nity may  not  be  lightly  esteemed,  but  honoured  with 
glory  and  power  more  than  the  dignity  of  earthly 
empires,  behold,  we  give  and  resign  to  the  said 
blessed  Pontiff,  Sylvester,  the  universal  Pope,  both 
our  palace,  as  said  before,  and  the  Roman  city,  and 
all  the  provinces,  countries,  and  cities  of  Italy,  and 
the  western  regions;  and  decree  that  they  be  disposed 
of  by  him  and  his  successors,  and  we  yield  them  to 
the  perpetual  controul  of  the  Roman  Church.  Whence 
we  have  thought  it  meet  that  our  empire  and  the 
power  of  the  kingdom  be  transferred  into  the  eastern 
regions;  and  a  city  built  at  Byzantium  with  our 
name,  and  our  empire  be  placed  there ;  since  where 
the  princedom  of  the  priests,  and  the  head  of  the 
Christian  religion  has  been  appointed  by  the  heaven- 
ly emperor,  it  is  not  just  that  there  any  earthly  em- 
peror should  have  power.  These  things  we  have 
enjoined  and  confirmed :  and  we  decree  that  they 
continue  unimpeached  and  unshaken  to  the  end  of 
the  world.  Whence  we  protest  before  the  living 
God  and  his  terrible  judgment,  to  all  the  emperors 
our  successors,  the  nobles,  governors,  senators,  and 
all  the  people  of  the  whole  world,  now  and  for  ever, 
that  to  none  of  them  it  shall  be  lawful  in  any  way  to 
infringe  these  things,  or  in  any  point  to  distrust  them. 


272  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

But  if  any  one,  (which  we  do  not  believe,)  shall 
break  or  despise  them,  let  him  lie  bound  under  eter- 
nal damnation ;  let  him  find  the  saints  of  God,  the 
Princes  of  the  Apostles,  Peter  and  Paul,  his  adver- 
saries in  the  present  life,  and  in  the  life  to  come;  and 
let  him  perish,  burnt  in  the  lowest  hell,  with  the 
Devil,  and  all  the  wicked.  Confirming  the  page  of 
this  our  imperial  decree  with  our  own  hands,  we 
have  placed  it  over  the  venerable  corpse  of  the 
blessed  Peter,  Prince  of  the  Apostles.  Given  at 
Rome,  the  third  of  the  Calends  of  April,  our  Lord 
Flavins  Constantine  Augustus,  for  the  fourth  time, 
and  Gallicanus,  being  consuls.^' 

"Did  the  world  ever  witness,"  asks  Mr.  Birks,  "a 
more  monstrous  and  awful  combination  of  forgery 
and  blasphemy,  and  hideous  mockery  of  the  living 
God,  than  this  solemn  appeal  to  his  terrible  judgment, 
in  the  very  heart  of  a  deliberate  and  barefaced  lie  ? 
The  Christian  of  any  feeling  must  read  it  almost  with 
a  thrill  of  shuddering  and  horror,  while  he  remem- 
bers the  inspired  echo  to  this  profane  appeal : — 
*  Through  covetousness  with  feigned  words  shall  they 
make  merchandise  of  you,  whose  judgment  now  of  a 
long  time  lingereth  not,  and  their  damnation  slumber- 
eth  not." 

The  object,  however,  for  which  we  have  quoted 
the  above  document  is  to  show  that  the  Pope  claims 
to  be  Emperor,  to  possess  the  Imperial  Palace,  to 
wear  the  Imperial  Diadem,  the  Imperial  Collar, 
the  Imperial  Purple  Cloak,  the  Imperial  Scar- 
let Tunic,  the  Imperial  Robes,  to  wield  the  Impe- 
rial Sceptre,  to  have  the  Imperial  Banda,  the 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  273 

Imperial  Insignia,  the  Imperial  Ornaments,  the 
Imperial  Soldiery,  in  short,  all  the  pomp  of  Im- 
perial Elevation,  and  the  glory  of  Imperial 
Power.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  chief  stress  is  laid 
upon  his  right  to  wear  the  Imperial  Diadem.  "  We 
decree  this  also,  that  our  most  holy  Father,  Sylvester, 
and  his  successors,  use  the  Diadem,  namely,  the 
Crown  which  we  have  granted  to  him  from  our 
HEAD,  made  of  the  purest  gold,  and  set  with  pre- 
cious GEMS,  and  wear  it  on  their  head  to  the  praise 
of  God  in  honour  of  St.  Peter." 

Whilst  the  Pope,  however,  claims  to  be  the  suc- 
cessor of  Constantine,  the  Apocalypse  represents 
him  as  the  successor  of  Diocletian.  This  is  particu- 
larly marked  in  Chap.  vi.  10,  11,  where  the  Martyrs 
are  represented  as  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  "  How 
long,  0  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and 
avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  ?" 
It  is  added,  "  and  white  robes  were  given  unto  every 
one  of  them  ;  and  it  was  said  unto  them  that  they 
should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their  brethren 
also  and  fellow  servants,  that  should  be  killed  as 
they  were,  should  be  fulfilled.''^ 

As  the  Popes  resemble  Diocletian  in  persecution, 
so  also  in  idolatry  and  the  use  of  Pagan  rites  and 
ceremonies. 

As  the  Pagan  Emperors  encouraged  Image-wor- 
ship, with  its  concomitants  of  cringings,  bowings, 
kneelings,  kissings,  offerings,  incense,  lights,  proces- 
sions, pilgrimages  and  the  like,  so  also  the  Popes. 
Ludovicus  Vives,  a  learned  Papist,  confesses  that  no 
difference  can  be  found  between  Pagan  and  Popish 


274  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Image-worship,  but  this, — that  names  and  titles 
are  changed.  The  Church  of  Rome  has,  indeed, 
"  learnt  the  way  of  the  heathen.^^  (Jer.  x.  2.)  An 
exact  parallel  exists  between  Rome  Pagan  and  Rome 
Papal  in  regard  to  rites  and  ceremonies,  as  is  well 
shown  in  Stopford's  "  Pagano-Papismus." 

It  is  therefore  manifest  that  the  ancient  Seventh 
Head,  that  is,  the  Pagan  Persecuting  Idolatrous 
Diademed  Imperial  Head,  has  been  revived  in  the 
Popes.  They  jointly  form  "  the  Eighth'^  Head, 
which,  though  chronologically  "  the  Eighth,'^  is  yet 
one  "  of  the  Seven,''  that  is,  the  Seventh. 

In  the  language  of  the  Apocalypse,  "  the  deadly 
wound  has  been  healed." 

(7.)  "  The  Ten  Horns  receive  power  simultaneously 
with  the  Beast." 

The  supremacy  of  the  Popes  became  part  and  par- 
cel of  the  Canon  Law  by  the  promulgation  of  Jus- 
tinian's "  Corpus  Juris,''  A.  D.  530.  The  Ten 
Gothic  Kingdoms  were  then  completed,  as  we  have 
observed  before. 

In  604,  "  the  tenth"  horn,  that  is,  the  Anglo-Saxon 
kingdom,  submitted  to  the  Pope's  domination,  and  to 
his  appointment  of  Augustine  to  the  Archbishopric 
of  Canterbury. 

The  fall  of  Rome  may  therefore  be  expected  A.  D. 
1864,  which  year  is  1260  years  distant  from  A.  D. 
604;  in  which  year  also  the  1335th  year  commences, 
dating  from  A.  D.  530. 

(8.)  "  These  have  one  mind,  and  give  their  power 
and  strength  to  the  Beast." 

Money,  learning,  life,  have  been  devoted,  and 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  275 

lavishly  sacrificed  to  promote  the  Pope's  interests ; 
not  by  one  kingdom,  but  by  ten  :  not  for  afewT/ears, 
but  for  above  twelve  centuries.  Strange  infatuation  ! 
— Marvellous  fulfilment  of  prophecy  ! 

At  the  Reformation,  and  finally  at  the  Revolution 
of  1688,  England  threw  off  the  trammels  of  Papal 
subjection,  and  was  raised  up  by  Providence  to  be  the 
chief  bulwark  of  Protestantism.  The  blessing  of  God 
has  rested  upon  her  for  this ;  in  proportion  as  she  has 
protested  against  Popery,  in  that  very  proportion  has 
she  prospered.  This  is  clearly  shown  by  Dr.  Croly 
in  the  preface  to  his  treatise  on  the  Apocalypse. 

And  yet  a  pamphlet  has  been  written,  entitled, 
"The  Three  Churches,'^  attempting  to  prove  that 
the  Reformed  Church  of  England  is  the  Second 
Beast  of  Chap.  xiii.  ! 

Has  the  Church  of  England  ever  "  caused  men  to 
worship  the  First  Beast,"  that  is,  to  worship  his 
"  Eighth  '^  Head  according  to  the  AngePs  intima- 
tion ?  Do  the  Clergy  of  that  Church  teach  men  to 
worship  the  Pope?  Undoubtedly,  the  Tractarians 
approach  very  nearly  to  this.  But  then  it  should  be 
observed  that  the  Tractarians  are  the  very  persons 
who  disparage  the  Reformation  and  the  Reformers, 
and  thereby  show  that  they  are  of  a  spirit  entirely 
alien  from  that  of  the  Reformed  Church,  in  whose 
ministry  they  yet  continue  to  hold  ofiice. 

Mr.  Bickersteth,  speaking  of  the  anti-christian 
character  of  the  Papal  Church,  observes,  "  The 
Apostles  had  predicted  it:  the  Fathers  had  con- 
tinued the  warning ;  but,  till  the  actual  apostacy  of 
the  Church  of  Rome  had  developed  it,  no  teaching 


27fi  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

could  fully  and  actually  apply  it.  Blessed  be  God 
for  the  distinct  testimony  of  the  Churches  of  the 
Reformation  here,  and  of  our  own  Church  in  par- 
ticular. In  Article  after  Article  the  peculiarities  of 
Rome  are  so  clearly  and  unequivocally  condemned, 
that  all  the  Jesuitry  and  sophistry  of  Papists  or  Semi- 
Papists — of  nominal  ministers  of  the  Establishment, 
while  they  are  almost  avowed  adherents  of  all  the 
great  errors  of  Rome — never  can,  in  plain,  honest 
minds,  set  aside  this  decisive  testimony.  It  is  in  vain 
to  say  that  the  Tridentine  Articles — when  our  Arti- 
cles were  first  published  in  1553,  or  settled,  1562 — 
were  not  all  passed.  The  great  doctrinal  Articles  on 
the  Scriptures  and  on  original  sin,  were  passed  at 
Trent  in  1 546  ;  those  on  justification  and  the  sacra- 
ments of  baptism  and  confirmation,  in  1547;  and 
those  on  the  eucharist  and  penance,  in  1551 :  so  that, 
not  to  speak  of  former  manifestations  of  Papal  errors 
in  previous  councils,  it  is  manifest  that  the  compilers 
of  our  Articles  had  before  them  the  chief  doctrinal 
articles  of  Trent  when  our  own  Articles  were  first 
published.  The  only  honest  course  for  those  who 
approve  of  these  principles  of  Rome  is,  to  relinquish 
their  official  situations  in  the  English  Church. 

"  Our  Homilies  give  equally  plain  testimony 
against  the  Antichristian  character  of  Rome,  as  de- 
veloped by  the  facts  of  history  and  the  doctrine  of 
that  apostacy.  In  the  Homily  of  Obedience,  it  is 
said, '  The  Bishop  of  Rome  ought  rather  to  be  called 
Antichrist  and  the  successor  of  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees,  than  Christ's  vicar  or  St.  Peter's  succes- 
sor :  seeing  that  not  only  in  this  point,  but  also  in 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  2l7 

Other  weighty  matters  of  Christian  Religion,  in  mat- 
ters of  remission  and  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  of  sal- 
vation, he  teacheth  so  directly  against  both  St.  Peter 
and  against  our  Saviour  Christ.'  The  Homily  against 
the  Peril  of  Idolatry  frequently  applies  the  prophe- 
cies in  Daniel  and  Revelation  to  the  conduct  of  the 
Bishop  of  Rome;  and  shows  that  his  sumptuous 
^  decking  of  images  with  gold,  silver,  and  precious 
stones,  is  a  token  of  Antichrist's  kingdom.'  In  Jewell's 
Apology,  we  have  this  testimony,  ^  That  the  Bishop 
of  Rome  or  any  other  person  should  be  the  head  of 
the  whole  Church,  or  an  universal  bishop,  is  no 
more  possible  than  that  he  should  be  the  bridegroom, 
the  light,  the  salvation,  and  the  light  of  the  Church  ; 
for  these  are  the  privileges  of  Christ  alone,  and  do 
properly  and  only  belong  to  him.'  The  Homily  on 
the  Peril  of  Idolatry  calls  the  bishops  of  Rome,  *  not 
only  enemies  to  God,  but  also  rebels  and  traitors 
against  their  princes.'  The  description  of  the  great 
harlot  in  the  xviith  chapter  of  Revelation  is  explicitly 
applied  to  Rome  in  the  third  part  of  the  same  Homily, 
All  we  in  the  ministry — on  the  most  solemn  of  all 
occasions,  our  admission  into  the  ministry — have 
sworn  that  we  believe  one  leading  doctrine  of  the 
see  of  Rome, — that  princes  excommunicated  by  the 
Pope,  may  be  deposed, — to  be  impious,  heretical, 
and  damnable  doctrine ;  and  we  have  denied  all 
Papal  jurisdiction,  power,  superiority,  pre-eminence 
or  authority,  ecclesiastical  or  spiritual,  within  these 
realms.  For  a  clergyman  of  our  Church  to  labour 
for  a  re-union  with  Rome — Rome  continuing  what  it 
is — would  be  to  live  in  the  spirit  of  perjury.  May 
24 


278  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

we  guard  against  the  beginning  of  such  sins.  The 
Homily  against  wilful  rebellion  says, '  The  Bishop  of 
Rome  became  at  once  the  spoiler  and  destroyer  both 
of  the  Church,  which  is  the  kingdom  of  our  Saviour 
Christ,  and  of  the  Christian  Empire,  and  all  Christian 
kingdoms,  as  an  universal  tyrant  over  all;'  and  after- 
wards styles  him  '  the  Babylonical  beast  of  Rome.' 
And  is  this,  my  brethren,  railing  ?  or  sober  truth  ? 
Nay,  it  is  the  most  righteous  and  terrible  judgment  of 
God's  infallible  word,  which  our  Church,  enlightened 
by  that  word,  and  its  faithful  witness  on  earth,  joined 
the  whole  body  of  the  Reformers  in  giving  as  the  true 
description  of  the  Antichristian  and  apostate  character 
of  the  Papal  Church.  That  faithful  Christian  history, 
Foxe's  Acts  and  Monuments  of  the  Martyrs,  is  a 
work  full  of  the  energy  of  that  Christian  love  which 
is  most  sincere  when  it  most  earnestly  testifies  against 
that  which  is  evil." 

(8.)  "  These  shall  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  and 
the  Lamb  shall  overcome  them,  (for  he  is  Lord  of 
Lords,  and  King  of  Kings,)  and  they  that  are  with 
him,  the  called  and  chosen,  and  faithful." 

We  have  observed  before  that,  according  to  Gre- 
gory VII.,  the  Pope  has  the  right  not  only  to  "  make 
new  laws,  and  to  abrogate  the  sentences  of  all  other 
persons,"  but  to  "  assume  the  attributes  of  Empire," 
and  to  "  depose  Emperors ;"  that  "  all  Princes  must 
kiss  his  feet,"  that  "  his  name  is  the  only  one  to  be 
uttered  in  the  churches,"  that  "  it  is  the  only  name 
in  the  world."  In  short,  he  claims  to  be  "  King  of 
Kings,  and  Lord  of  Lords,"  and  is,  therefore,  called 
by  Daniel,  "  the  King."  (xi.  36.) 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  279 

It  is  also  well  known  that  Roman  Catholics  desig- 
nate themselves  as  the  faithful. 

In  allusion  to  this,  Christ  claims  to  himself  the 
title  of  "  Lord  of  Lords,  and  King  of  Kings ;"  and  to 
his  followers^  that  is,  to  the  mystical  144,000  Sealed 
ones,  the  title  of  "  the  called,  and  chosen,  and  faith- 
ful." As  these  share  with  Christ  in  his  sufferings, 
they  shall  also  share  with  him  in  his  victory. 

(10.)  "  The  waters  on  which  the  Whore  sitteth, 
denote  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  nations,  and 
tongues." 

These  "  waters"  are  the  "  pestilential  swamps, 
frequently  overflown  by  the  sea,"  which  Bell  speaks 
of  in  his  description  of  the  Campagna  di  Roma. 
They  are  "  the  Astura,  the  Amiseno,  and  other  small 
rivers  which  form  the  Pontine  marshes,  which  stretch 
from  the  mouth  of  the  Astura  to  Terracina,  and  of 
which  the  ancient  Caesars  and  the  Popes  of  modern 
Rome  have  often,  but  in  vain,  attempted  the  drain- 
ing." 

As  the  Pope  looks  round  him  from  the  Quirinal,  he 
sees  the  Seven  Hills  on  which  Rome  stands,  and  the 
pestilential  swamps  of  the  Pontine  marshes.  The 
Seven  Hills  point  out  the  Seven  Ruling  Powers  which 
have  prevailed  at  Rome,  of  which  he  is  himself  the 
revived  Seventh.  The  swamps  and  marshes  which 
he  beholds  symbolize  his  universal  dominion.  They 
denote  "  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  nations,  and 
tongues." 

The  Church  of  Rome  boasts  much  of  the  multi- 
tudes which  belong  to  her  communion,  without  per- 
ceiving that  this  makes   against  her,  not  for  her, 


280  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Thus  in  the  "  Times"  for  October  11th  in  the  present 
year  (1844,)  mention  is  made  of  a  letter  received  from 
Rome,  dated  September  20th,  stating  "  that  several 
new  Cardinals  were  to  be  appointed,  and  that  the 
Archbishop  of  Cologne  would  be  in  the  number. 
There  are  now  throughout  the  world  147  (Roman) 
Catholic  Archbishops,  584  Bishops,  71  Vicars  Apos- 
tolical, 9  Prefects,  3  Apostolicals,  and  3,207  Mission- 
aries. The  number  oi  faithful  may  amount  to  200 
millions.  In  the  course  of  the  present  century  40 
new  Bishopricks  have  been  erected. 

The  Church  of  Rome,  in  boasting  of  the  200  mil- 
lions in  her  communion,  furnishes  an  unintended 
comment  on  the  "  peoples,  and  multitudes,  and  na- 
tions, and  tongues,"  symbolized  by  the  "  waters  on 
which  the  woman  sitteth." 

(11.)  "The  ten  horns  shall  hate  the  Whore,  and 
make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and  eat  her  flesh,  and 
burn  her  with  fire." 

The  "hatred"  of  the  ten  Gothic  kingdoms  to  the 
Church  of  Rome  began  when  "  the  tenth  part  of  the 
City  fell."  It  was  further  manifested  in  the  excesses 
of  the  French  Revolution.  France,  which  had  been 
hitherto  the  Pope's  right  hand,  now  turned  against 
him :  and  in  this,  the  Retributive  Justice  of  the  Al- 
mighty was  exhibited.  The  French  Infidels  now 
treated  the  Romish  Clergy  as  cruelly  as  the  French 
Papists  had  formerly  treated  the  Reformed  Clergy. 
"  We  are  all  crying  out"  says  Simpson  in  his  Plea 
for  Religion,  "against  the  wickedness  and  cruelty  of 
the  present  governors  of  that  great  kingdom,  but  we 
forget  that  the  Kings,  Bishops,  Clergy,  Nobles,  and 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  281 

Gentry  of  the  land  played  the  same  game,  and  acted 
the  same  tragedy,  not  many  years  ago.  It  is  the 
Lord's  controversy  for  the  blood  of  his  servants." 

"And  they  shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked, 
and  shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  burn  her  with  fire."  By 
this  symbol  is  meant  the  confiscation  of  the  property 
of  the  Romish  Church,  and  the  reducing  her  to  beg- 
gary. This  began  in  France  during  the  Revolution ; 
the  Pope  himself  felt  the  effects  of  it  at  the  treaty  of 
Tolentino.  The  French  ambassador,  writing  from 
Rome  to  Buonaparte,  uses  the  very  metaphor  of  the 
Apocalypse.  "  The  payment  stipulated  by  the  treaty 
of  Tolentino  has  totally  exhausted  this  old  carcase ; 
we  are  making  it  consume  by  a  slow  fire." 

This  process  is  still  going  on  in  Spain  and  Portu- 
gal. In  the  former  of  these  countries  the  confiscation 
of  church-property  was  completed  under  Espartero, 
the  late  Regent.  In  the  latter  country  a  similar  spo- 
hation  of  the  Romish  Church  was  effected  by  the 
decrees  of  1835. 

(12.)  "God  hath  put  in  their  hearts  to  fulfil  his 
will,  and  to  have  one  will,  and  give  their  kingdom 
unto  the  Beast,  till  the  words  of  God  be  fulfilled." 

Mysterious  as  it  seems  that  these  kingdoms  should 
agree  to  give  their  "  power  and  strength"  to  the  Pope, 
and  this  for  a  period  of  1260  years,  we  are  assured 
that  it  has  been  all  done  "  according  to  the  determi- 
nate counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God."  When  we 
read  such  passages  as  this, — "  God  hath  put  in  their 
hearts  to  fulfil  his  will," — we  can  only  exclaim  in 
reverential  awe,  O  the  depth  ! 
24* 


282  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

(13.)  "The  woman  is  that  great  city  which  reign- 
eth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth." 

That  Rome  is  the  City  of  the  Seven  Hills,  presid- 
ing over  the  kings  of  the  earth,  is  well  expressed  in 
the  following  line  of  Propertius  : 

"  Septem  urbs  alta  jugis,  toti  quae  prapsidet  orbi." 

Pagan  Rome  was  at  its  zenith  in  the  reign  of  the 
Emperor  Trajan,  when  the  Cretan  warrior  seated  on 
the  "  White  Horse"  of  the  First  Seal  attained  the 
limits  of  his  conquests.  It  then  "devoured  the  whole 
earth,  trod  it  down,  and  broke  it  in  pieces,"  accord- 
ing to  the  prediction  of  Daniel,  (vii.  23.)  "The 
Empire  was  above  2000  miles  in  breadth,  from  the 
wall  of  Antoninus  and  the  northern  limits  of  Dacia 
to  Mount  Atlas,  and  the  tropic  of  Cancer.  It  ex- 
tended, in  length,  more  than  3000  miles  from  the 

Western  Ocean  to  the  Euphrates The  arms  of 

the  republic,  sometimes  vanquished  in  battle,  always 
victorious  in  war,  advanced  with  rapid  steps  to  the 
Euphrates,  the  Danube,  the  Rhine,  and  the  Ocean  ; 
and  the  images  oi  gold,  or  silver,  oy  brass,  ihdii  might 
serve  to  represent  the  nations  and  their  kings,  were 
successively  broken  by  the  Iron  Monarchy  of  Rome, 

The  Empire  of  the  Romans  filled  the  world, 

and,  when  that  Empire  fell  into  the  hands  of  a  single 
person,  the  world  became  a  safe  and  dreary  prison 
for  his  enemies.  The  slave  of  imperial  despotism, 
whether  condemned  to  drag  his  gilded  chain  in 
Rome  and  the  senate,  or  to  wear  out  a  life  of  exile 
on  the  barren  rock  of  Seriphus,  or  the  frozen  bank  of 
the  Danube,  expected  his  fate  in  silent  despair.     To 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  283 

resist  was  fatal,  and  it  was  impossible  to  fly.  On 
every  side  he  was  encompassed  with  a  vast  extent  of 
sea  and  land,  which  he  could  never  hope  to  traverse 
without  being  discovered,  seized,  and  restored  to  his 
irritated  master.  Beyond  the  frontiers  he  could  dis- 
cover nothing  except  the  ocean,  inhospitable  deserts, 
and  hostile  tribes  of  fierce  barbarians.^' 

What  a  comment  have  we  in  these  words  of  Gib- 
bon on  the  verse  under  consideration : — "The  Woman 
is  that  Great  City  which  reigneth  over  the  Kings  of 
the  Earth." 

We  now  turn  to  Papal  Rome,  and  to  the  Pontifi- 
cate of  Innocent  III.  Fleury  observes  that  this  Pope 
"  virtually  proclaimed  himself  the  only  sovereign  in 
the  world."  His  maxim  was  that  the  sacerdotal 
power  is  as  superior  to  the  civil,  as  the  Sun  is  to  the 
Moon.  "  The  Pope,"  he  said,  "  is  the  luminary  of 
the  day,  the  civil  authority  being  only  the  pale  orb 
of  night."  This  Pontiff  was  indeed  Stupor  Mundi, 
the  Wonder  of  the  World!  It  might  with  truth  be 
said  of  him,  "  It  was  fatal  to  resist ;  it  was  impossible 
to  fly."  Of  Papal  as  well  as  of  Pagan  Rome  it 
may  well  be  said,  "  The  Woman  is  that  Great  City 
which  reigneth  over  the  Kings  of  the  Earth." 


284 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORT 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


ELL  what  is  meant  by 
the  "mighty  Angel  com- 
ing down  from  heaven, 
having  great  power,  en- 
Ughtening  the  earth  with 
his  glory?'' 

That  immediately  con- 
sequent on  the  triparti- 
Hon  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire, and  just  before  the 
destruction  of  Rome  by 
volcanic  fire,  a  general 
impression  will  prevail  in 
the  Church  and  in  the 
world,  that  the  catastrophe 
is  at  hand.     Rome  will  be 

shunned  as  a  place  doomed  to  destruction,  except  by 

those  who  are  wilfully  blinded. 

2.  What  is  meant  by  his  *^  crying  mightily  with  a 
strong  voice,  Babylon  the  Great  is  fallen,  is  fallen?" 

That  the  corruptions  of  the  Church  of  Rome  will 
be  then  fully  exposed,  and  the  egregious  folly  of  men 
in  mistaking  a  nest  of  iniquity  for  the  Catholic 
Church. 

3.  What  is  meant  by  the  "  voice  from  heaven, 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  285 

Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers 
of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues?" 
That  God  has  a  people  in  the  corrupt  Church  of 
Rome,  and  that  they  will  be  solemnly  urged  to  come 
out  and  be  separate,  remembering  Lot's  wife.  It 
seems  that  the  warning  will  be  specially  given  to  the 
residents  at  Rome  who  fear  God,  whether  they  be 
visitors  or  constant  inhabitants.  They  will  be  loudly 
urged  to  escape  for  their  life,  lest  they  be  consumed 
by  the  impending  judgment.  Thus  warning  was 
given  to  Lot  to  escape  out  of  Sodom,  and  to  the 
Israelites  to  depart  from  the  tents  of  Korah,  Dathan, 
and  Abiram. 

4.  What  is  meant  by  the  people  of  God  being 
called  on  "  to  reward  her,  as  she  rewarded  them,  and 
to  double  unto  her  double  according  to  her  works  ;  in 
the  cup  which  she  hath  filled  to  fill  to  her  double  ?" 

They  are  said  to  do  this,  because  they  will  apply  to 
Rome  the  prophecies  of  Scripture  which  foretel  her 
impending  ruin.  In  like  manner  it  is  said  of  the 
"  Two  Witnesses,"  that  "  they  have  power  to  smite 
the  earth  with  all  plagues  as  often  as  they  will,"  be- 
cause they  denounce  the  predicted  vengeance  of  the 
Almighty  against  the  inhabitants  of  the  Roman  world, 

5.  What  is  meant  by  the  lamentation  of  "Me 
merchants'^  over  the  fall  of  Rome  ? 

They  lament  because  their  merchandise  will  be 
wanted  no  more.  The  Church  of  Rome  will  need  no 
more  "  gold  and  silver  and  precious  stones  and  pearls" 
to  deck  the  Pope's  Tiara  and  the  images  of  saints ; 
no  more  "  ivory  and  brass  and  iron  and  marble  and 
wood"  for  churches  and  crucifixes  and  altars  and 


286  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

images ;  no  more  "  silk  and  fine  linen  and  purple  and 
scarlet'^  for  the  Popes  and  Cardinals;  no  more  "  cin- 
namon and  odours  and  frankincense"  for  perfumes ; 
no  more  "  ointments  and  oil"  for  anointing ;  no  more 
"  fine  flour"  for  the  host;  no  more  "  wine  for  the  car- 
nivals ;  no  more  "  wheat  and  sheep  and  cattle  and 
horses  and  chariots"  for  the  population  of  Rome  ;  no 
more  trafficing  in  the  "  bodies  and  souls  of  men." 
This  last  item  in  the  wares  of  the  Church  of  Rome 
contains  a  pointed  allusion  to  the  Romish  priests, 
from  the  Pope  downwards.  The  Romish  doctrines 
of  Purgatory,  of  offering  up  masses  for  the  dead,  of 
Indulgences,  of  bequests  to  the  Church  in  the  article 
of  death,  and  the  like,  are  nothing  more  or  less  than 
trading  in  "the  souls  of  men."  The  expression, 
"No  money,  no  mass !"  has  passed  into  a  proverb. 
The  Romish  Clergy  in  Ireland  are  at  this  present 
moment  raising  a  clamour  against  a  Bill  devised  by 
Sir  Robert  Peel  for  putting  an  end  to  the  nefarious 
practice  of  the  Romish  Church  in  Ireland  of  obtain- 
ing property  from  a  dying  Roman  Catholic,  to  the 
injury  of  his  relatives.  They  exclaim  against  it  as 
depriving  the  poor  dying  man  of  an  opportunity  of 
"  redeeming  his  sins."  Is  not  this  to  traffic  in  "  the 
souls  of  men  ?"  The  truth  is  that  considerable  part 
of  the  revenue  of  the  Romish  Bishops  in  Ireland  is 
derived  from  this  source,  and  therefore  they  are  so 
clamorous  against  the  "  Irish  charitable  bequests 
Bill."  The  Romish  Clergy  should  attend  to  those 
awful  words  of  St.  Peter,  whom  they  call  the  first 
Pope :  "  There  shall  be  false  teachers  among  you, 
who  privily  shall  bring  in  damnable  heresies,  even 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  287 

denying  the  Lord  that  bought  them,  and  bring  upon 
themselves  swift  destruction.  And  many  shall  follow 
their  pernicious  ways,  by  reason  of  whom  the  way 
of  truth  shall  be  evil  spoken  of.  Jind  through  covet- 
ousness  shall  they  with  feigned  words  make  mer- 
chandise of  you  :  whose  judgment  now  of  a  long 
time  lingereth  not,  and  their  damnation  slumbereth 
not."  It  is  impossible  to  read  this  prophecy  of  St. 
Peter  without  seeing  how  exactly  it  applies  to  the 
Romish  Clergy.  When  the  Romish  Bishops  in  Ire- 
land talk  of  a  man's  "redeeming  his  sins"  by  a  cha- 
ritable bequest,  they  practically  "  deny  the  Lord  who 
bought  them"  with  his  blood.  Their  professed  anx- 
iety for  the  salvation  of  souls  is  traced  by  the  Apostle 
to  its  right  source : — "  Through  covetousness  shall 
they  with  feigned  words  make  merchandise  of  you." 
The  awful  end  of  Popish  Priests  is  then  foretold : — 
"  Whose  judgment  now  of  a  long  time  lingereth  not, 
and  their  damnation  slumbereth  not." 

6.  What  are  the  judgments  denounced  on  Rome 
before  her  destruction  by  volcanic  fire  7 

"Pestilence  and  mourning  and  famine."  1!\\& pes- 
tilence will  probably  be  generated  by  the  "  pestilen- 
tial swamps"  of  the  Pontine  marshes.  The  "  mourn- 
ing" will  be  like  that  of  Egypt,  when  "  there  was  not 
a  house  in  which  there  was  not  one  dead."  As  Rome 
has  often  starved  Protestants  to  death,  so  now  her 
own  children  will  be  tried  by  "  famine."  Her  pro- 
perty will  be  taken  from  her;  "she  will  be  utterly 
burnt  with  fire  ;"  in  the  language  of  the  French  Am- 
bassador already  quoted,  "  her  carcase  will  be  con- 
sumed by  a  slow  fire." 


288  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

7.     Why  are  the  holy  Apostles  and  Prophets  called 
on  to  rejoice  at  her  fall  ? 

Because  the  Popes  seem  to  have  studied  the  Bible 
only  to  pervert  it.  Innocent  III.  justified  his  extra- 
vagant assumption  of  power  by  the  text  in  Jeremiah, 
— "  I  have  this  day  set  thee  over  the  nations  and  over 
the  kingdoms,  to  root  out,  and  to  pull  down ;  and  to 
destroy,  and  to  throw  down  ;  and  to  build,  and  to 
plant."  Also  by  Gen.  i.  1 6, — "  God  made  two  great 
lights  ;  the  greater  light  to  rule  the  day,  and  the  lesser 
light  to  rule  the  night."  The  same  Pope  declared 
that  St.  Paul  recommended  dissim^ulation  towards 
heretics.  And  therefore  the  Dominicans  were  to 
worm  themselves  into  the  confidence  of  the  Albi- 
genses,  that,  having  learnt  from  them  their  numbers, 
abodes,  &c.  they  might  deliver  them  up  to  be  burnt 
alive  !  This  was  in  fact  an  assertion  that  St.  Paul 
approved  of  these  diabolical  proceedings !  The  blas- 
phemous use  made  by  the  Pope  of  the  name  of  St. 
Peter  has  been  shown  in  the  impious  letter  written 
by  the  Roman  Pontifi*  to  Pepin,  son  of  Charles  Mar- 
tel.  It  should  also  be  remembered  that  the  Pope's 
Bull's  are  always  fulminated  in  "  the  name  of  Al- 
mighty God,  and  the  blessed  Apostles,  Peter  and 
Paul." 

None  of  the  saints  is  more  blasphemed  by  the 
Church  of  Rome  than  the  Virgin  Mary.  She  is 
made  to  patronize  idolatry,  and  is  herself  the  great 
object  of  worship  ;  so  that  Roman  Catholics  should 
be  called  Marians  rather  than  Christians. 

The  following  narration,  furnished  by  a  French 
officer,  respecting  the  state  of  the  prisons  of  the  In- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  289 

qiiisition  at  Toledo,  may  serve  as  a  specimen  of  the 
manner  in  which  the  Virgin  Mary  is  blasphemed  by 
the  Papal  priesthood  : — 

"  In  a  recess  in  a  subterraneous  vault,  contiguous 
to  the  private  hall  for  examinations,  stood  a  wooden 
figure,  made  by  the  hands  of  monks,  and  represent- 
ing the  Virgin  Mary.  A  gilded  glory  encompassed 
her  head,  and  in  her  hand  she  held  a  banner.  It 
struck  us  all,  at  first  sight,  that,  notwithstanding  the 
silken  robe,  descending  on  each  side  in  ample  folds 
from  her  shoulders,  she  should  wear  a  sort  of  cuirass. 
On  closer  scrutiny,  it  appeared  that  the  forepart  of 
the  body  was  stuck  full  of  extremely  sharp  nails  and 
small  narrow  knife-blades,  with  the  points  of  both 
turned  towards  the  spectator.  The  arms  and  hands 
were  jointed;  and  machinery  behind  the  partition 
set  the  figure  in  motion.  One  of  the  servants  of  the 
Inquisition  was  compelled,  by  command  of  the  gene- 
ral, to  work  the  machine,  as  he  termed  it.  When 
the  figure  extended  her  arms,  as  though  to  press 
some  one  most  lovingly  to  her  heart,  the  well-filled 
knapsack  of  a  Polish  grenadier  was  made  to  supply 
the  place  of  a  Uving  victim.  The  statue  hugged  it 
closer  and  closer ;  and,  when  the  attendant,  agreeably 
to  orders,  made  the  figure  unclasp  her  arms  and 
return  to  her  former  position,  the  knapsack  was  per- 
forated to  the  depth  of  two  or  three  inches,  and 
remained  hanging  on  the  points  of  the  nails  and 
knife-blades.  To  such  an  infernal  purpose,  and  in 
a  building  erected  in  honour  of  the  true  faith,  was 
the  Madonna  rendered  subservient ! — she,  the  im- 
maculate and  the  blessed,  who  transfused  celestial 
25 


290  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

grace  into  the  pencils  of  the  greatest  painters,  and 
the  highest  charm  of  which  art  is  susceptible  into  the 
works  of  the  most  eminent  sculptors  ! 

"  One  of  the  familiars,  as  they  are  called,  of  the 
Inquisition,  gave  us  an  account  of  the  customary- 
mode  of  proceeding  on  using  this  machine.  The 
substance  of  his  report  was  as  follows  : 

"Persons  accused  of  heresy,  or  of  blaspheming 
God  or  the  saints,  and  obstinately  refusing  to  confess 
their  guilt,  were  conducted  into  this  cellar,  at  the 
further  end  of  which  numerous  lamps,  placed  round 
a  recess,  threw  a  variegated  light  on  the  gilded  glory, 
and  on  the  head  of  the  figure  and  the  flag  in  her 
right  hand.  At  a  little  altar,  standing  opposite  to 
her,  and  hung  with  black,  the  prisoner  received  the 
sacrament;  and  two  ecclesiastics  earnestly  admon- 
ished him,  in  the  presence  of  the  mother  of  God,  to 
make  a  confession.  ^See,^  said  they,  ^how  lovingly 
the  blessed  Virgin  opens  her  arms  to  thee  !  on  her 
bosom  thy  hardened  heart  will  be  melted ;  there 
thou  wilt  confess.^'  All  at  once  the  figure  began  to 
raise  her  extended  arms :  the  prisoner  overwhelmed 
with  astonishment,  was  led  to  her  embrace ;  she 
drew  him  nearer  and  nearer,  pressed  him  almost 
im,perceptibly  closer  and  closer,  till  the  spikes  and 
knives  pierced  his  breast !  Either  agony  or  terror 
extorted  a  confession  from  the  writhing  wretch ;  or 
if  he  still  withheld  it,  he  remained  insensible  in  the 
arms  of  the  figure,  while  the  blood  trickled  from  a 
hundred  small  but  not  mortal  wounds.  Oil  and 
healing  balsam  were  applied  to  them ;  and  on  a 
carpet  spread  at  the  feet  of  the  figure,  in  the  vault 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  291 

now  brilliantly  lighted  up,  he  was  left  to  come  to 
himself.  If  this  experiment  failed,  he  was  remanded 
to  his  dungeon,  there  probably  to  await  fresh  tor- 
ments. 

"  It  deserves  remark,  that  the  barbarians,  by  a 
perversion  of  language  worthy  of  Satan  himself, 
gave  this  machine  of  torture  the  appellation  of  Ma- 
dre  dolorosa— not  the  afflicted  but  the  afflicting 
mother." 

The  above  account  of  the  blasphemous  use  made 
of  an  image  of  the  Virgin  is  quoted  by  Mr.  Shoberl 
from  a  work  entitled,  "  The  World  in  Miniature.'^ 

8.     What  is  to  be  the  end  of  Rome  ? 

She  is  to  be  swallowed  up  by  an  earthquake,  at- 
tended with  volcanic  irruptions. 

An  earthquake  is  plainly  foretold.  "  A  mighty 
angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great  millstone,  and  cast 
it  into  the  sea,  saying.  Thus  with  violence  shall 
that  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and  be 
found  no  more  at  all.  The  agency  of  volcanic  fire, 
is  also  alluded  to.  "  The  smoke  of  her  burning'^  is 
mentioned  twice  in  the  present  chapter  ;  in  the  next 
chapter  it  is  said,  "  Her  smoke  rose  up  for  the  ages 
of  ages,"  that  is,  "  for  ever  and  ever." 

No  more  "  harpers  and  musicians ;"  no  more 
"  pipers  and  trumpeters ;"  no  more  "  craftsmen,  of 
whatsoever  craft  they  be  ;"  no  more  "  the  sound  of 
a  millstone  ;"  no  more  "  the  light  of  a  candle  ;"  no 
more  "  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom ;"  no  more  "  the 
voice  of  the  bride." 

Such  will  be  the  end  of  a  city,  which,  in  1848,  will 
have  stood  2600  years. 


292  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

9.  What  is  the  geological  character  of  the  Cam- 
pagna  di  Roma  or  Plain  of  Rome? 

"The  country  Round  Rome,"  says  Mr.  Lyell, 
"  like  many  parts  of  the  Tuscan  States,  has  been  at 
some  former  period  the  site  of  numerous  volcanic 
erujdtions ;  and  the  springs  are  still  copiously  im- 
pregnated with  Ume,  carbonic  acid,  and  sulphuret- 
ted hydrogen.  A  hot  spring  was  discovered  about 
1827,  near  Civita  Vecchia,  by  Signor  RiccioU,  which 
deposits  alternate  beds  of  a  yellowish  travertin,  and 
a  white  granular  rock,  not  distinguishable  in  hand 
specimens,  from  statuary  marble.  The  mass  accu- 
mulated near  the  spring  is  in  some  places  about  six 
feet  thick."  The  same  writer  observes,  that  "  in  the 
Campagna  di  Roma  subm,arine  volcanic  ii>ffs  are 
interstratified  with  the  older  Pliocene  strata  of  the 
Subappenine  hills,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  leave  no 
doubt  that  they  were  the  products  of  eruptions  which 
occurred  when  the  shelly  marls  and  sands  of  the  Sub- 
appenine hills  were  in  the  course  of  deposition." 
"  The  volcanic  soil  is  strongly  impregnated  with  sul- 
phur." (Bell's  Geography.)  Other  quotations  might 
be  adduced  to  the  same  eifect ;  but  let  these  suffice. 
It  is  evident  that  the  materials  are  ready  for  a  terrific 
explosion,  whenever  the  fiat  of  the  Almighty  shall 
go  forth. 

10.  What  three  reasons  are  specially  assigned  for 
the  destruction  of  Rome  ? 

First,  the  wealth  amassed  by  her  Popes,  Cardinals, 
and  Bishops,  by  their  unholy  traffic  in  "  the  souls  of 
men."  St.  Peter  gives  the  same  account  of  them. 
"  Through  covetousness  shall  they  with  feigned  words 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  293 

make  merchandize  of  you."  For  this  reason  the 
Romish  Clergy  are  represented  as  "  merchants,"  and 
are  said  to  be  "  the  great  men  of  the  earth." 

Secondly,  the  "  sorceries"  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 
The  word  translated  "  sorceries"  is,  literally,  "  phar- 
macy." The  Romish  Church  was  symbolized  in  the 
preceding  chapter  by  a  Harlot  "  having  a  golden  cup 
in  her  hand."  This  "  cup"  is  now  represented  as 
drugged.  Not  only  is  it  filled  with  intoxicating 
"  wine,"  but  ingredients  have  been  added  of  a  stu- 
pifying  nature.  "  By  her  pharmacy  were  all  nations 
deceived." 

Thirdly,  her  cruelty.  "  In  her  was  found  the 
blood  of  prophets,  and  of  saints,  and  of  all  that  were 
slain  upon  the  earth." 

Great  was  the  guilt  of  Pagan  Rome.  She  ha- 
rassed the  Church  of  Christ  with  ten  persecutions ; 
under  (1)  Nero,  (2)  Domitian,  (3)  Trajan,  (4)  Adrian, 
(5)  Marcus  Antoninus,  called  also  Aurelius,  (6)  Se- 
verus,  (7)  Decius  and  Gallus,  (8)  Valerian,  (9)  Au- 
relian,  (10)  Diocletian.  In  this  list  of  persecutors  we 
find  the  mild  and  merciful  and  virtuous  Trajan  ! 
We  find  also  Aurelius,  so  highly  commended  by 
Pope. — 

"  Who  noble  ends  by  noble  means  obtains, 
Or  failing,  smiles  in  exile  or  in  chains, 
Like  good  Aurelius  let  him  reign,  or  bleed 
Like  Socrates,  that  man  is  great  indeed  !" 

The  catacombs  bear  sad  evidence  of  the  havoc 
which  the  demon  of  Pagan  persecution  made  among 
the  early  Christians.  One  inscription  runs  thus : — 
"Marcella,   et   Christi   Martyres   CCCCCL." 

25* 


294  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Five  hundred  and  fifty  martyrs  in  one  tumulus ! 
Mild  and  merciful  Paganism  ! 

Tiie  last  and  most  virulent  persecution,  namely, 
that  under  Diocletian,  was  foretold,  as  we  have  seen; 
as  was  also  its  ten  years'  duration,  (ii.  10.) 

Henceforth  Rome  was  nominally  Christian.  A 
new  series  of  persecutions  now  commenced  under  the 
Popes,  who  thus  showed  themselves  to  be,  what  in 
fact  the  Apocalypse  represents  them  to  be,  the  wor- 
thy successors  of  Diocletian,  (vi.  11  ;  xvii.  11.) 

We  will  just  add  that  the  persecuting  spirit  of 
Popery  is  manifesting  itself  at  the  present  moment  in 
Madeira.  The  following  is  an  extract  from  a  letter 
received  by  the  Rev.  Reginald  Smith,  Rector  of 
Stafford,  Dorset,  from  Dr.  Kalley,  dated  Sept.  27, 
1844: — "  The  houses"  of  the  Protestants  "were  given 
up  to  be  sacked  :  beds,  bed-clothing,  chairs,  tables- — 
the  whole  furniture  was  broken,  stolen,  or  destroyed  ; 
some  of  them  were  literally  swept  of  everything  but 
the  litter  of  the  soldiers.  The  provisions  which  should 
have  served  these  most  peaceful  and  well-behaved 
families  for  the  winter  were  left  at  the  disposal  of  the 
reckless  soldiers." — Take  away  the  power  of  Eng- 
land, and  the  influence  of  the  press,  and  we  should 
have  similar  excesses  perpetrated  by  the  Church  of 
Rome  at  Madeira  in  the  19th  century  to  those  com- 
mitted by  her  in  Albigeois  in  the  12th  and  13th  cen- 
turies. 


OF    THE    CHURCH. 


295 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


01  NT  out  what  is  meant 
by  "  a  great  voice  of  much 
people  in  heaven,  saying, 
Alleluia?" 

The  joy  of  the  Church 
at  the  fall  of  her  great  ene- 
my, Rome.  The  praise  is 
ascribed  to  Him  whose 
"right  hand  and  whose 
holy  arm  hath  gotten  Him 
the  victory." 

2.  What  is  meant  by 
"  the  Four-and-Twenty 
Elders  and  the  Four  Liv- 
ing Creatures  falling  down 
and  worshipping  God  that 
sat  on  the  throne,  saying,  Amen,  Alleluia  ?" 

The  joy  of  departed  Saints  in  Paradise,  because 
the  time  is  come  for  their  "  receiving  the  adoption,  to 
wit,  the  redemption  of  the  body."  The  "  little  sea- 
son" foretold  (vi.  11.)  is  expired. 

The  universal  joy,  both  of  the  Church  on  earth 
and  the  Church  in  Paradise,  is  set  before  us  in  glow- 
ing language.  "  A  voice  came  out  of  the  tlnone, 
saying.  Praise  our  God,  all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye 
that  fear  him,  both  small  and  great.    And  I  heard  as 


296  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

it  were  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude,  and  as  the 
voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty 
thunderings,  saying,  Alleluia,  for  the  Lord  God  Om- 
nipotent reigneth.  Let  us  be  glad  and.  rejoice,  and 
give  honour  to  Him ;  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb 
is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready." 

3.  What  is  meant  by  "the  marriage  of  the 
Lamb  ?"  and  what  by  the  "  fine  linen,  clean  and 
white,"  in  which  "  His  Wife  is  arrayed  ?" 

The  "  Wife  of  the  Lamb"  is  His  Church,  (Eph.  v. 
31,  32)  elsewhere  called  "His  mystical  body;"  that 
is,  the  entire  company  of  believers  of  all  ages  and  of 
every  clime,  the  blessed  company  of  Christ's  faithful 
people.  "  The  marriage  of  the  Lamb"  to  His  Church 
implies  the  manifestation  of  His  Church  to  the 
world.  This  can  only  be  effected,  as  far  as  regards 
departed  saints,  by  their  resurrection  from  the  dead ; 
as  far  as  regards  living  saints,  by  their  being  all 
gathered  together  and  united  under  one  visible  Head, 
which,  as  St.  Paul  teaches  us  will  take  place  when 
they  are  "  caught  up  in  the  clouds  to  meet  the  Lord 
in  the  air."  The  dead  saints  are  "  raised  first,"  and, 
immediately  after,  the  living  saints  are  "  changed  in 
a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye."  Hence  we 
learn  that  "  the  fine  linen,  clean  and  white,"  or  rather, 
"  clean  and  resplendent"  is  the  glorified  resurrection 
body.  These  glorified  bodies  are  called  "  the  right- 
eousness," literally,  "the  justification  of  the  saints," 
that  is,  the  tokens  of  their  justification. 

"  The  marriage  of  the  Lamb"  implies  the  transla- 
tion of  the  Bride  to  Heaven,  the  house  of  the  hea- 
venly Bridegroom.    Then  will  our  Saviour's  wish  be 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  297 

fulfilled  :  "  Father,  I  will  that  they  also  whom  thou 
hast  given  me,  be  with  me  where  I  am,  that  they  may 
behold  my  glory  which  thou  hast  given  me."  Then 
also  will  the  prophecy  of  Daniel  receive  its  accom- 
plishment :  "  I  saw  in  the  night  visions,  and,  behold  ! 
one  like  the  Son  of  Man  came  with  the  clouds  of 
heaven,  and  came  to  the  Ancient  of  Days,  and  they 
brought  him  near  before  him.  And  there  was  given 
him  dominion  and  glory  and  a  kingdom,  that  all  peo- 
ple, and  nations,  and  languages  should  serve  him : 
his  dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion,  which  shall 
not  pass  away,  and  his  kingdom  that  which  shall  not 
be  destroyed."  (Dan.  vii.  13,  14.)  That  Christ  has 
not  yet  received  the  kingdom  is  manifest  from  his  not 
having  yet  returned.  For,  when  he  has  received  the 
kingdom,  he  will  return.  (Luke  xix.  12,  15.)  When 
he  receives  the  kingdom,  his  people  receive  it  with 
him,  and  this  agrees  whh  what  follows  in  Daniel's 
prophecy  :  "  And  the  kingdom  and  dominion  and  the 
greatness  of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven 
shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and 
all  dominions  shall  serve  and  obey  him."  And  again: 
"  The  saints  of  the  Most  High  shall  take  the  king- 
dom, and  possess  the  kingdom  for  ever,  even  for  ever 
and  ever."  (Dan.  vii.  18,  27.)  The  same  truth  is 
repeated  many  times  in  the  Apocalypse,  (ii.  26,  27  ; 
lii.  21 ;  iv.  4,  6  ;  v.  10;  xvii.  14;  xix.  14;  xx.  4,  6.) 
Then  shall  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah  be  fulfilled ; 
Thine  eyes  shall  see  the  King  in  his  beauty  :  they 
shall  behold  the  land  that  is  very  far  off"."  If  the 
Universe  is  so  full  of  beauty,  what  must  He  be  who 


298  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

made  it  ?  and  what  must  the  Third  Heaven  be,  which 
is  its  Centre  and  MetropoHs  and  the  more  immediate 
Residence  of  the  great  Architect  Himself?  Well,  too, 
may  it  be  described  as  "  the  land  that  is  very  far  off." 
We  know  from  Astronomy  that  the  distance  of  the 
nearest  fixed  star  is,  at  least,  62,481,500,000,000 — or, 
sixty-two  billions,  four  hundred  and  eighty-one  thou- 
sand, five  hundred  millions  of  miles.  Supposing  a 
carriage  on  a  railroad  to  travel  60  miles  an  hour,  that 
is,  a  mile  a  minute,  day  and  night,  it  would  be 
118,756,659  years  in  moving  this  distance,  which  is 
about  20,000  times  the  number  of  years  that  have 
elapsed  since  the  Mosaic  creation.  It  is  possible  that 
this  distance,  stupendous  as  it  is,  may  require  to  be 
multiplied  by  a  billion,  or  even  a  billion  of  billions, 
to  express  the  distance  between  our  planet  and  the 
Third  Heaven. 

4.  Ought  we  not  to  meditate  much  on  the  glory  of 
heaven  ? 

We  ought.  "  He  said  to  me.  Write,  Blessed  are 
they  who  are  called  to  the  marriage-supper  of  the 
Lamb."  Inconceivably  glorious  as  the  vision  is, 
it  will  be  fulfilled  in  due  season.  "  These  are  the 
true  sayings  of  God." 

5.  What  is  the  effect  of  this  vision  on  the  Apostle 
John  ? 

He  seems  to  have  been  completely  overpowered 
by  it.  "I  fell  down  at  his  feet,"  that  is,  at  the  feet  of 
the  angel  who  showed  him  all  these  things,  "to 
worship  him.  And  he  said  unto  me.  See  thou  do  it 
not ;  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  the  fellow-servant 
of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus: 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  299 

worship  God  ;  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit 
of  prophecy/'  St.  John  had  written  of  "  the  suffer- 
ings of  Clirist."  The  angel  had  now  shown  him  a 
vision  of  "  the  glory  that  should  follow."  Their 
employments  were  essentially  the  same,  namely,  to 
bear  witness  of  Jesus. 

6.  What  is  meant  by  the  vision  of  '■''heaven 
opened .?" 

The  advent  of  the  Saviour  with  his  saints  to  judge 
the  world. 

7.  Explain  the  particulars  of  this  vision. 

The  Saviour  is  represented  on  "  a  white  horse"  in 
contrast  with  the  "  white  horse"  of  the  First  Seal. 
He  is  called  "  Faithful  and  True"  to  show  the  faith- 
fulness of  his  promises  and  the  truth  of  his  threaten- 
ings.  Thus  in  Chap.  iii.  14,  he  is  called  "  the  Faith- 
ful and  True  Witness."  It  is  added,  "  In  righteous- 
ness he  doth  judge  and  make  war  ;"  this  denotes  the 
equity  of  his  administration.  "  His  eyes  were  as  a 
flame  of  fire  ;"  symbolizing  his  omniscience.  "  On 
his  head  were  many  crowns ;"  an  allusive  reference 
to  the  Pope's  tiara.  "  He  had  a  name  written  that  no 
man  knew,  but  he  himself," — even  the  name  Jeho- 
vah, the  full  meaning  of  which  is  known  to  none  but 
Jehovah  himself  "  He  was  clothed  with  a  vesture 
dipped  in  blood  ;"  an  intimation  that  the  time  of 
vengeance  is  come.  "  His  name  is  called  the  Word 
of  God  :"  as  our  words  are  the  expressions  of  our 
thoughts,  so  is  Christ  the  expression  of  the  Father. 
"  The  armies  in  heaven  followed  him  on  white  horses, 
clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean  ;"  the  glorified 
saints  are  represented  as  an  army  of  warriors ;  the 


300  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

whiteness  and  purity  of  their  linen  symbolize  both 
their  inward  parity  and  the  dazzling  splendour  of 
their  appearance,  and  are  also  badges  of  their  justifi- 
cation in  the  sight  of  God.  There  is  also  an  allusive 
reference  to  the  Romish  Clergy  who  by  virtue  of  the 
forged  donation  of  Constantine  claim  the  privilege  of 
"  riding  on  horses  decorated  with  white  trappings. 
"  And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword  ;^'  in 
token  that  "  he  shall  smite  the  earth  with  the  rod  of 
his  mouth,  and  with  the  breath  of  his  lips  slay  the 
wicked."  (Isai.  xi.  4.)  "  He  smites  the  nations,  and 
rules  them  with  a  rod  of  iron ;"  wickedness  will  be 
then  put  down,  and  the  Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted  in 
that  day.  "  He  treadeth  the  wine-press  of  the  fierce- 
ness and  wrath  of  Almighty  God;  hence  his  "raiment" 
is  represented  as  "  dipped  in  blood."  "  He  hath  on 
his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written.  King 
OF  Kings,  AND  Lord  of  Lords;"  in  contradistinc- 
tion to  Antichrist  who  has  falsely  usurped  this  title. 

8.  What  is  meant  by  the  '^Jlngel  standing  in  the 
sunV 

The  "  5W7i"  is  in  the  Apocalypse  the  symbol  of 
royal  power.  The  glorified  saints  having  now  en- 
tered on  their  royal  functions,  the  symbol  must  be 
interpreted  of  them;  and  it  obviously  applies  to  them 
with  peculiar  fitness ;  for  they  now  "  shine  as  the  sun 
in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father." 

Proclamation  is  made  "  with  a  loud  voice  to  all  the 
fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven  to  come  and 
gather  themselves  together  unto  the  supper  of  the 
great  God  ;  that  they  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and 
the  flesh  of  captains,  and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men, 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  301 

and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  of  their  riders,  and  the 
flesh  of  all  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both  small  and 
great." 

The  chronology  of  the  vision  is  that  of  the  closing 
scenes  of  "the  vintage,"  when  "blood  came  up  to 
the  horses'  bridles  at  the  distance  of  1600  furlongs." 

The  Prophet  Ezekiel  tells  us  that  the  slaughter 
will  be  so  great  that  the  children  of  Israel  will  be 
employed  seven  months  in  burying  the  corpses. 
(xxxix.  12.) 

9.  Explain  the  final  destruction  of  Antichrist.    . 

It  appears  that  this  destruction  will  take  place  in 
Palestine.  At  the  time  of  the  overthrow  of  Rome  by 
volcanic  fire,  it  would  seem  that  the  Pope  and  his 
adherents  are  absent  on  an  expedition  to  the  Holy 
Land.  Thus  his  destruction  will  happen  when  he  is 
distant  from  his  proper  seat,  just  as  Pharaoh  was 
destroyed  when  at  a  distance  from  Egypt.  The 
Pope's  final  discomfiture  and  the  overthrow  of  the 
Romish  Clergy  with  him  are  thus  described. — "  The 
Beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false  Prophet  that 
wrought  miracles  before  him,  with  which  he  deceived 
them  that  had  received  the  mark  of  the  Beast,  and 
them  that  worshipped  his  Image.  These  both  wera 
cast  alive  into  the  lake  of  fire  burning  with  brim- 
stone." Then  shall  the  awful  prophecy  of  Isaiah  be 
fulfilled  :  "  Tophet  is  ordained  of  old ;  yea,  for  the 
King  it  is  prepared  ;  he  hath  made  it  deep  and  large ; 
the  pile  thereof  is  fire  and  much  wood  ;  the  breath  of 
the  Lord,  like  a  stream  of  brimstone,  doth  kindle  it." 
(xxx.  33.) 

2^ 


302  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

What  a  monstrous  delusion  will  Popery  then  ap- 
pear in  the  sight  of  the  whole  world  ! 

The  adherents  of  the  Papacy,  and  the  entire  army 
confederate  against  Jerusalem,  are  then  struck  dead 
on  the  spot.  "  The  remnant  were  slain  with  the 
sword  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  horse,  which  sword 
proceeded  out  of  his  mouth ;  and  all  the  fowls  were 
filled  with  their  flesh."  So  also  Zechariah ; — "  This 
shall  be  the  plague  wherewith  the  Lord  will  smite 
all  the  people  that  have  fought  against  Jerusalem : 
their  flesh  shall  consume  away  while  they  stand 
upon  their  feet,  and  their  eyes  shall  consume  away 
in  their  sockets,  and  their  tongue  shall  consume  away 
in  their  mouth." 

10.  Does  not  Zechariah  connect  the  destruction  of 
Antichrist  with  the  personal  advent  of  Christ  ? 

Yes.  Having  described  the  future  siege  of  Jeru- 
salem, he  adds, — "  Then  shall  the  Lord  go  forth  and 
fight  against  those  nations,  as  when  he  fought  in  the 
day  of  battle.  And  His  feet  shall  stand  in  that  day 
upon  the  Mount  of  Olives,  which  is  before  Jerusalem 
on  the  east,  and  the  Mount  of  Olives  shall  cleave 
asunder  toward  the  east  and  toward  the  west,  and 
there  shall  be  a  very  great  valley  ;  and  half  of  the 
mountain  shall  remove  toward  the  north,  and  half  of 
it  toward  the  south.  And  the  Lord  my  God  shall 
come,  and  all  the  saints  with  thee.^^ 

St.  Paul  also  connects  the  destruction  of  the  "  Man 
of  Sin"  with  the  literal  coming  of  Christ:  for  he 
describes  "  the  Apostacy"  as  spanning  the  interval 
between  the  time  when  he  wrote  his  second  Epistle 


OF    THE    CHURCH. 


SOS 


to  the  Thessalonians  and  the  Second  Advent.  He 
speaks  of  "the  Lawless  One'^  thus:  "Whom  the 
Lord  shall  consume  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth, 
and  shall  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming/' 
evidently  the  "  coming  spoken  of  in  the  first  verse  of 
the  chapter ;  "  We  beseech  you,  brethren,  concerning 
the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  our  gather- 
ing together  unto  him." 


304 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


CHAPTER  XX. 


HAT   is  meant  by  the 
binding  of  Satan  ? 

That  he  will  no  longer 
be  permitted  to  "go  to 
and  fro  in  the  earth,  and 
to  walk  up  and  down 
in  it  ;'^  that  he  will  no 
longer  be  "the  Prince 
of  the  power  of  the  air;" 
but  will  be  confined  in 
"  the  Abyss/'  or  "deep,'' 
till  the  end  of  the  Mil- 
lenium, when,  having 
been  "  loosed  for  a  little 
season,"  probably  for  a 
few  months  or  a  year  at 
most,  he  will  be  cast  into 
the  "fire  prepared  for  the  Devil  and  his  angels," 
even  "  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,"  into 
which  the  Pope  and  Romish  Clergy  were  cast  before 
the  Millenium,  where  "  he  will  be  tormented  day  and 
night  for  ever  and  ever." 

2.     What  do  you  conceive  to  be  the  nature  of  the 
First  Resurrection  ? 

That  it  is  a  literal  one.     And  this  for  the  two  fol- 
lowing reasons  : — First,  because  the  death  alluded  to 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  305 

appears  to  be  a  literal  death.  Secondly,  because  the 
Second  Resurrection  is  literal. 

3.  Show  that  the  death  alluded  to  is  a  literal 
death. 

"  I  saw  thrones,"  says  the  Apostle,  "  and  they  sat 
upon  them,  and  judgment  was  given  unto  them  :  and 
I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the 
witness  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  who- 
ever had  not  worshipped  the  Beast,  neither  his  Image, 
neither  had  received  his  mark  upon  their  foreheads, 
or  in  their  hands ;  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with 
Christ  a  thousand  years."  It  will  not  be  denied  that 
the  death  of  the  martyrs  symbolized  in  Chap.  ii. 
was  a  literal  death.  The  altar,  the  temple,  &c.  are 
symbolical,  but  the  death  is  literal.  But  in  the  vision 
of  the  Sixth  Seal  the  number  of  martyrs  was  not 
completed.  Rome  Papal  had  not  yet  begun  her 
murderous  career.  The  Church  of  Rome  had  not 
yet  shown  herself  "  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the 
saints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus." 
The  Popes  had  not  yet  been  manifested  as  the  suc- 
cessors of  Diocletian,  and  the  revived  Seventh  Head 
of  the  Roman  Empire. 

In  the  vision  before  us  the  list  of  Martyrs  is  com- 
pleted. Rome  Papal,  as  well  as  Rome  Pagan,  has 
filled  up  the  measure  of  her  iniquity.  The  "  souls'' 
seen  under  the  altar  in  the  Sixth  Seal  are  seen  again, 
with  a  large  addition  to  their  numbers,  arising  from 
Popish  persecution.  But  instead  of  crying  out  "  How 
long,  O  Lord,  how  long  V  they  are  represented  as 
living  ^"cA  reig?iing  with  Christ  1000  years.  The 
26* 


306  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

death  is  clearly  a  literal  death.     The  resurrection 
must  therefore  be  a  literal  resurrection. 

We  know  also  that  our  Saviour  deduced  the  doc- 
trine of  the  resurrection  from  the  fact  that  "  God  is 
not  the  God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  living."  This 
teaches  us  that  t^ie  life  of  the  soul,  in  Scriptural  lan- 
guage, implies  the  union  of  the  soul  with  the  body. 
When  therefore  it  is  said  "  they  lived,"  that  is,  "  the 
souls"  of  the  martyrs  "lived,"  a  reunion  of  soul  and 
body  is  implied. 

4.  Show  that  the  Second  Resurrection  is  a  lite- 
ral Resurrection. 

It  is  a  literal  Resurrection,  unless  we  hold  the 
opinion  advocated  by  some,  that  it  is  the  Apostacy  in 
verses  8  and  9.  But  this  opinion,  though  defended 
by  learned  men,  must  be  given  up  as  untenable. 

5.  Show  that  the  opinion  entertained  by  Whitby, 
Faber  and  others  is  untenable. 

This  has  been  so  clearly  shown  by  Mr.  Birks  that 
we  cannot  do  better  than  quote  his  words : — 

"  Since  the  strange  gloss  which  turns  the  apostacy 
of  Gog  and  Magog  into  the  second  resurrection  has 
still  some  earnest  defenders,  let  us  test  it  a  little  more 
closely.  On  this  view  there  are  two  symbolical  resur- 
rections in  this  vision ;  the  first,  of  the  souls  of  the 
martyrs,  or  the  principles  of  righteousness ;  the  second, 
of  the  rest  of  the  dead,  or  the  principles  of  open  un- 
godliness. I  will  now  briefly  show  the  many  fatal 
objections  which  condemn  this  notion  as  utterly  un- 
tenable and  baseless. 

"  1.  First,  on  this  view  the  real  resurrection  will  be 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  307 

passed  over  in  total  silence.  For  in  the  closing  part 
of  the  chapter  the  resurrection  is  not  named ;  it  is 
only  implied  by  the  plain  contrast  and  correspond- 
ence between  the  second  death  and  the  first  resur- 
rection. On  the  present  hypothesis  this  relation  is 
destroyed,  and  the  implication  perishes  also.  So  that, 
on  this  view,  the  vision  will  reveal  nothing  but  a 
judgment  of  the  dead  as  dead,  or  of  disembodied 
spirits. 

"  2.  Next  this  abuse  of  symbols  makes  a  prediction 
of  a  real  resurrection  impossible.  For  the  rising  of 
all  the  dead,  in  two  divisions,  is  thus  made  to  denote 
merely  two  revivals  of  religion  and  of  ungodliness. 
Hence  no  terms  will  be  left  by  which  a  real  resurrec- 
tion can  possibly  be  predicted. 

"  3.  Thirdly,  before  these  two  symbolical  resur- 
rections neither  party  will  have  symbolically  arisen. 
In  other  words,  there  must  then  be  no  signal  spread 
either  of  religion  or  ungodliness.  Yet  a  signal  con- 
federacy of  ungodliness  is  the  last  previous  event 
which  the  vision  describes.  This  alone  should  be 
enough  to  convict  the  interpretation  of  inconsistency 
and  falsehood. 

"  4.  Fourthly,  we  are  guilty  hereby  of  a  double 
violence  on  the  words.  Where  the  text  does  not 
express  the  resurrection  at  all  (verses  12 — 15),  it  is 
taken  for  granted.  While  it  is  stated  and  expressed 
with  a  double  emphasis,  Hhe  resurrection,  the  first 
one,'  its  reality  is  entirely  denied.  Surely  this  is  to 
put  in  and  leave  out  at  the  license  of  a  private  will. 

"  5.  Fifthly,  the  two  symbolical  resurrections,  by 
the  hypothesis,  are  similar  in  kind,  and  occur  in  the 


308  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

same  vision.  And  yet  the  description  of  them  has 
not  one  point  in  common.  For,  in  the  last  apostacy, 
no  mention  of  the  apostates  as  the  dead  occurs.  No 
thrones  are  assigned  them,  no  judgment  is  given  to 
them.  Instead  of  being  described  as  raised,  they  are, 
on  the  contrary,  said  to  be  slain  and  devoured  by 
fire.  Every  feature  and  phrase  is  one  of  contrast 
and  not  of  resemblance.  And  hence  we  may  reason 
thus.  If  the  reign  of  the  martyrs  and  the  last  apos- 
tacy  are  the  two  events  contrasted,  since  the  latter  is 
a  simple  narrative,  and  not  symbolical,  then  the 
former  also  is  a  simple  narrative,  and  implies  a  true 
and  personal  reign. 

"  6.  Sixthly,  the  contrast  in  verse  5  is  rendered 
totally  unmeaning.  "  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived 
not  again,"  &c.  For  translate  the  symbols  into  plain 
language,  and  what  will  be  their  force  ?  There  was 
a  signal  revival  of  holiness  in  the  earth ;  but  a  signal 
revival  of  ungodliness  did  not  take  place  till  the 
thousand  years  were  finished.  How  strained  and 
unnatural  is  this !  The  words  in  the  text  imply  a 
natural  tendency  in  our  minds  to  look  for  the  two 
resurrections  at  the  same  time ;  and  correct  this  ex- 
pectation. '  A  first  fruits  were  raised,  but  the  rest 
were  not  raised  then,  nor  till  after  a  thousand  years.' 

But  who  could  ever  fancy  that  the  most  signal 
triumph  of  ungodliness  would  concur  in  time  with 
the  most  signal  triumph  of  holiness  ? 

"  7.  The  symbol,  again,  in  this  second  figurative 
resurrection,  is  quite  unnatural.  Let  us  grant  that 
the  rising  of  the  martyrs  and  eminent  Christians 
might  denote  the  revival  of  true  religion.     The  rest 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  309 

of  the  dead  will  then  be  all  the  dead  of  all  ages,  holy 
or  unholy,  except  these  eminent  Christians.  Thus, 
the  rising  of  a  company  mingled  of  good  and  evil 
will  denote  a  triumph  of  un mingled  wickedness.  The 
resurrection  of  the  vast  majority  of  mankind  in  all 
ages  will  be  the  symbol  for  the  growth  of  wickedness 
in  the  sinners  of  one  generation.  Can  any  thing  be 
more  harsh  and  unnatural  than  such  imagery  used 
for  such  a  purpose  ? 

"  8.  The  first  clause  of  verse  6  loses  nearly  all 
force  or  meaning  on  this  view.  It  must  then  apply 
either  to  the  martyrs  themselves,  or  to  the  millenial 
Christians.  If  to  the  martyrs,  it  will  be  equivalent 
to  this.  *  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  who  is  used  sym- 
bolically, by  his  resurrection  in  vision,  to  describe 
this  great  revival  of  true  religion."  If  to  the  mille- 
nial Christians,  we  have  to  sacrifice  the  truth  of  every 
clause.  For  these  are  not  raised  either  properly  or 
symbolically;  they  have  no  peculiar  exemption  from 
the  second  death  beyond  any  other  believers ;  neither 
do  they  reign,  either  literally  or  symbolically,  but  are 
only  subjects  of  Christ's  kingdom. 

"  9.  The  expression, '  to  have  a  part  in  the  first 
resurrection'  is  an  evident  contrast  with  the  solemn 
words  in  chapter  xxi.  9.  They  are  not  a  contrast  to 
anything  in  the  account  of  the  great  apostacy.  But 
the  words  in  chapter  xxi.  9,  relate  to  the  final  doom 
of  the  wicked ;  therefore  the  words  in  chapter  xx.  6, 
must  relate  to  the  full  glory  of  the  righteous  in  the 
resurrection. 

"  10.  Not  to  be  hurt  of  the  second  death  is  a  dis- 
tinctive  privilege  that  marks  the  subjects  of  the  first 


SIO  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

resurrection.  Now,  this  is  not  a  distinctive  privi- 
lege of  millenial,  as  compared  with  other  believers, 
but  it  is  a  distinction  of  the  righteous  dead,  as  con- 
trasted with  all  others  who  have  to  be  raised. 

"11.  The  words  at  the  close  of  the  verse  refer  us 
to  Rev.  V.  10.  There  the  saints  in  heaven  express 
their  joyful  anticipation  : — "  Thou  hast  made  us  to 
our  God  kings  and  priests,  and  we  shall  reign  on  the 
earth."  How  strangely  diluted  will  this  appear,  by 
the  proposed  construction — that  they  are  made  sym- 
bolical representatives  of  the  millenial  blessedness, 
and  shall  hereafter  be  used  as  symbols  to  express  a 
great  revival  of  religion  on  the  earth  !  What  do  we 
gain  by  such  constructions,  but  change  the  most  solid 
and  simple  promises  into  shadows  that  elude  our 
grasp  ? 

"12.  The  fifth  verse  and  the  verses  7 — 9,  are 
equally  narrative,  and  occur  in  the  same  context. 
If,  then,  the  event  referred  to  be  the  same,  these 
contradictions  will  follow.  First,  that  the  same  par- 
ties may  be  described  as  the  dead,  and  as  nations 
living  on  the  earth.  Next,  the  living  apostates  of 
one  age  may  be  fitly  described  as  all  the  dead  of  all 
ages,  except  the  martyrs  and  confessors.  Next,  that 
a  Satanic  delusion  is  fitly  termed  a  living  again,  and 
the  consummation  of  spiritual  ruin  a  figurative  re- 
surrection. Lastly,  that  the  resurrection  of  the  rest  of 
the  dead  relates  entirely  to  an  event  in  which  the 
dead  are  not  mentioned,  but  the  living  only,  and  has 
no  reference  to  that  solemn  event  where  the  dead, 
and  no  others,  are  four  times  expressly  named  by  the 
Holy  Spirit. 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  311 

"  Surely  this  is  enough  to  show  the  hopeless  laby- 
rinth of  confusion  and  error,  which  results  from  the 
second  figurative  resurrection ;  and  though  Mr. 
Marsh  speaks  of  acquiescing  in  the  common  inter- 
pretation, I  believe  that  this  hypothesis  was  never 
born  before  the  present  century.  And  yet  it  may 
possibly  struggle  hard  for  life  ;  since  without  its  help 
it  is  scarcely  possible  to  escape  the  argument  for  a 
literal  first  resurrection.  The  explanation  of  Vitringa, 
that  by  "  the  rest  of  the  dead"  is  meant  "  all  the 
dead,"  though  wide  as  the  poles  from  the  one  main- 
tained by  our  author,  is  scarcely  less  harsh  and  vio- 
lent. Yet,  however  untenable,  it  certainly  requires 
less  violence,  and  involves  fewer  contradictions. 

"  Since  writing  the  above,  I  have  observed  with 
surprise,  that  Mr.  Faber,  in  the  last  edition  of  his 
Sacred  Calendar,  advocates  the  construction  here 
opposed.  There  are  few  authors  whose  name  carries 
a  superior  weight,  or  to  whose  judgment  I  should 
personally  be  more  disposed  to  yield  a  willing  defer- 
ence. But  here  the  maxim  applies,  Jimicus  Plato, 
sed  magis  arnica  Veritas,  It  is  my  full  and  firm 
conviction  that  the  arguments  just  oifered  are  invin- 
cible and  decisive. 

"One  reason  is  alleged  by  him  for  the  identity  of 
the  apostacy  and  resurrection  which  I  should  else 
have  never  suspected  ;  and  I  am  still  surprised  that 
so  able  a  writer  could  rest  on  it  for  a  moment.  'The 
resurrection  of  the  rest  of  the  dead  takes  place,  we 
are  told,  at  the  end  of  the  thousand  years.  But  the 
end  of  the  thousand  years  is  not  the  end  of  the  world. 
Therefore  what  is  called  the  resurrection  of  the  rest 


312  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

of  the  dead,  occurring  at  the  end  of  the  thousand 
years,  and  long  before  the  final  consummation  of  all 
things,  cannot  be  the  literal  resurrection  of  the  dead, 
both  small  and  great,  which  the  prophet  fixes  to  the 
unkonwn  and  undefined  epoch  of  the  literal  day  of 
universal  judgment.' 

'  Now,  the  sole  basis  of  this  argument  is  the  sin- 
gle clause — "  The  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  till  the 
thousand  years  were  finished."  And  so  far  from 
that  phrase  fixing  the  event  to  the  moment  when  the 
thousand  years  expire,  it  is  well  known  to  critics  that 
exactly  the  same  phraseology  may  be,  and  is  used, 
when  the  event  spoken  of  never  occurs  at  all.  The 
inference  is  therefore  without  the  slightest  foundation. 

Let  the  reader  compare  only  Gen.  xlix.  10 ;  xxviiL 
15;  Isai.  vi.  9 — 12  ;  Matt.  i.  25,  and  he  will  see  that 
the  construction  of  the  learned  writer  would  contra- 
dict the  facts  in  every  case,  and  even  involve  conse- 
quences the  most  revolting  and  unnatural.  And 
further,  there  is  nothing  in  the  prophecy  from  which 
we  can  certainly  gather  that  the  open  apostacy  lasts 
beyond  even  a  single  year.  The  materials  are  all 
ready  when  the  Tempter  is  loosed  to  deceive,  and  we 
have  no  means  of  deciding  how  rapid  may  be  the 
success  of  that  awful  delusion.  The  argument,  then, 
on  which  Mr.  Faber  chiefly  relies,  rests  on  a  demon- 
strable error  of  critical  interpretation,  and  a  conjec- 
tural inference  that  is  quite  uncertain.  There  is  no 
writer  from  whom,  on  public  and  private  grounds,  I 
regret  more  sincerely  to  differ  on  any  point ;  but  to 
pass  over  an  argument  without  notice,  on  which 
such  a  stress  has  been  laid,  might  have  seemed  like 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  313 

the  conscious  evasion  of  a  real  difficulty ;  while,  in 
truth,  there  is  none  whatever  in  the  words  of  the 
prophecy." 

6.  Show  that  the  life  of  the  souls  of  the  martyrs 
cannot  mean  merely  a  spread  of  their  principles,  as 
Scott  and  others  maintain. 

In  the  first  place,  as  Mr.  Birks  observes,  "  the  word 
soul  is  constantly  used  in  connexion  with  whatever 
is  most  ^XnoXXy  personal ;  while  the  word  spirit  is 
commonly  employed  when  there  is  d.  federal  or  vica- 
rious meaning.  Thus  John  the  Baptist  came  in  the 
spirit  of  Elias;  but  it  would  do  violence  to  every 
rule  of  Scripture  language  to  say  that  he  came  with 
or  in  the  soul  of  Elias."  The  truth  is  that  the  He- 
brew word  ruach,  as  also  the  Greek  word  pneuma, 
translated  spirit,  often  means  disposition,  temper, 
sentiments,  and  the  like.  But  the  Hebrew  word 
nephesh,  as  also  the  Greek  word  psyche,  translated 
soul  is  never  used  in  this  sense. 

Secondly,  we  observe  that  by  the  life  of  the  soul, 
according  to  the  general  usage  of  Scripture,  is  meant 
the  union  of  soul  and  body.  (Luke  xx.  37,  38.) 

7.  Are  there  not  some  texts  of  Scripture  which 
speak  of  the  First  and  Second  Resurrections  as  if 
they  were  to  happen  at  the  same  time  ? 

There  are.  So  also  there  are  texts  which  speak 
of  the  First  and  Second  Advents  of  Christ  without 
noting  the  interval  of  more  than  1800  years  between 
them :  for  instance,  "  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord, 
and  the  day  of  vengeance  of  our  God"  are  joined 
together  (Isai.  Ixi.  2),  though  the  former  referred  to 
the  Saviour's  First  Advent,  the  latter  to  his  Second. 
27 


314  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Accordingly,  when  Jesus  read  the  passage  in  the  syn- 
agogue at  Nazareth,  adding,  "  This  day  is  this  scrip- 
ture fulfilled  in  your  ears,"  he  closed  the  book  at 
"  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord,"  without  reading 
further.  (Luke  iv.  16— 2L) 

It  was  to  be  expected  that  late  prophecies  would 
be  more  full  and  explicit  than  earlier  ones ;  and  this 
is  precisely  the  case.  The  Apocalypse,  which  is 
Christ's  last  revelation  to  his  Church,  contains  the 
fullest  account  of  the  future. 

8.  Explain  what  you  mean  by  "  the  Twelve 
Hours^  Sleep  of  the  Apostles  Peter  and  FauV 

The  Fifth  Seal  has  evidently  a  retrospective  bear- 
ing. The  Martyrs,  as  if  worn  out  with  a  succession 
of  persecutions,  are  heard  exclaiming,  "  How  long, 
0  Lord,  Holy  and  True,  dost  thou  not  judge  and 
avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth?" 
We  have  seen  that  this  Seal  symbolizes  the  tenth 
persecution,  namely,  that  of  Diocletian,  the  last  and 
most  bitter  of  all.  At  the  same  time,  allusion  is  made 
to  the  nine  preceding  persecutions,  of  which  the  first 
was  instigated  by  Nero,  A.  D.  64.  In  this  persecu- 
tion the  Apostles  Peter  and  Paul  were  martyred. 
The  martyrdom  of  St.  Peter  is  generally  fixed  at 
A.  D.  (SQ,  or  A.  D.  67 ;  that  of  St.  Paul  at  A.  D.  ^S, 
or  A.  D.  67. 

There  is  also  reason  to  believe  that  the  1290  years 
of  Daniel  terminated  in  1820,  when  the  2300th  year 
also  commenced.  (Dan.  xii.  11  ;  viii.  14.)  The  1290 
years  date  from  Justinian's  compilation  of  the  "  Cor- 
pus Juris,''  A.  D.  530.  The  1335th  year  may  there- 
fore be  expected  to  terminate,  and  consequently  the 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  315 

First  Resurrection  to  take  place,  A.  D.  1865,  accord- 
ing to  the  text  in  Daniel, — "  Go  thy  way,  Daniel,  for 
thou  shalt  rest  and  stand  in  thy  lot  at  the  end  of  the 
yomin,"  or  "full  year,"  that  is,  the  1335th  year. 
(Dan.  xii.  12,  13.) 

From  the  martyrdom  of  St.  Paul,  A.  D.  65,  to  A. 
D.  1865,  is  exactly  a  period  of  eighteen  centuries. 

The  visions  relating  to  these  eighteen  centuries 
were  seen  by  the  Apostle  in  the  course  of  twelve 
hours ;  for  seventy-jive  years  seemed  to  him  but 
half  an  hour.  (viii.  1.) 

Moreover,  he  tells  us  that  he  was  "  in  the  spirit  on 
the  Lord's  day ;"  and  in  St.  John's  time  it  was  the 
custom  to  compute  from  sunset  to  sunset,  instead  of 
from  midnight  to  midnight,  as  with  us  ;  consequently, 
we  have  here  a  beautiful  figure.  The  persecutions 
through  which  the  Church  of  Christ  is  called  to  pass, 
are  symbolized  by  a  dark  night  of  twelve  hours. 
And  thus  that  text  is  realized, — "  Heaviness  may  en- 
dure for  a  night,  but  joy  cometh  in  the  morning." 

The  figure  is  also  a  beautiful  one  in  another  point 
of  view.  The  death  of  a  Christian  is  often  repre- 
sented in  Scripture  as  "  a  sleep,"  a  "  sleeping  in 
Jesus."  "  This  expression,"  says  the  present  Bishop 
of  Calcutta,  "  is  one  of  the  most  tender  that  can  be 
conceived.  Death  was  never  described  as  a  sleep,  in 
the  sense  of  a  natural  and  short  repose,  to  be  suc- 
ceeded by  the  dawn  of  a  new  and  glorious  day,  till 
the  Gospel  so  proclaimed  it.  The  image  of  sleep, 
indeed,  as  of  a  stern  interminable  state  of  inactivity 
and  silence  had  been  long  known  ;  but  that  of  sleep- 
ing as  of  a  child  in  the  arms  of  a  mother,  to  be  fol- 


316  THE    DIVINE     HISTORY 

lowed  by  the  trump  of  a  blessed  resurrection  dawn, 
was  first  announced  in  the  Christian  revelation. 
Death  now  is  only  a  brief  repose  ;  the  body  resting 
from  its  labours,  and  the  soul  being  present  with  the 
Lord  in  hoUness  and  felicity." 

Very  beautifully  is  this  figure  brought  out  in  the 
Apocalypse.  The  death  of  the  Apostles  Peter  and 
Paul,  and  of  the  martyrs  who  suffered  with  them  in 
the  Neronian  persecution,  is  compared  to  a  Twelve 
Hours*  Sleep,  terminating  at  six  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing— an  apt  illustration  of  the  resurrection  dawn. 
The  martyrs  under  the  Diocletian  persecution  are 
represented  as  "  sleeping"  about  Ten  Hours  and  a 
Half.  The  Albigenses  who  were  massacred  at  the 
commencement  of  the  Thirteenth  Century,  "  sleep  in 
Jesus"  about  Four  Hours  and  a  Half.  The  repose 
of  our  martyred  Reformers,  who  suffered  under  the 
Marian  persecution,  is  brief  indeed  ; — but  little  more 
than  Two  Hours. 

9.  Explain  the  rebellion  at  the  close  of  the  Mil- 
lennium. 

Sin  exists  during  the  Millennium,  but  is  kept 
under;  the  materials  exist  for  an  explosion  when 
once  the  Tempter  is  loosed.  The  judgment  of  God 
descends  upon  the  rebels.  "  Fire  came  down  from 
God  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured  them.  And  the 
Devil  that  deceived  them  was  cast  into  the  lake  of 
fire  and  brimstone,  where  the  Beast  and  the  False 
Prophet  are,  and  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night 
for  ever  and  ever." 

10.  Explain  the  Second  Resurrection. 

The  time  is  now  come  for  the  wicked  dead  to  be 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  317 

judged.  Fain  would  they  hide  themselves  in  the 
grave,  but  they  cannot ;  they  must  come  forth  to  the 
Resurrection  of  Damnation.  "  Whosoever  was  not 
found  written  in  the  Book  of  Life  was  cast  into  the 
lake  of  fire."  The  Second  Resurrection  is  most 
awful,  being,  in  fact,  but  the  prelude  to  "  the  Second 
Death." 


27' 


318 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


ESCRIBE  what  is  meant 
by  "  a  new  heaven  and  a 
new  earth  ?" 

That  the  earth  will  be 
renovated  and  purified  by 
the  fire  of  the  last  judg- 
ment, and  not  annihilated 
as  some  have  inferred  from 
2  Peter,  iii.  10,  12.  St. 
Peter  himself  reveals  the 
same  truth  when  he  adds, 
"  Nevertheless  we,  accord- 
ing to  his  promise,  look  for 
new  heavens,  and  a  new 
earth,  wherein  dwelleth 
righteousness.'^ 

One  geological  peculi- 
arity of  the  "new  earth"  will  be  the  absence  of  "a 
sea."  At  present  114  milUons  of  square  miles,  or 
three-fifths  of  the  surface  of  the  globe,  are  covered 
by  seas,  and  another  large  proportion  by  vast  bodies 
of  fresh  water,  by  polar  ice  and  perpetual  snows ;  so 
that,  taking  into  consideration  sterile  tracts,  morasses, 
&c.,  scarcely  more  than  one-fifth  of  the  surface  of  the 
earth  is  fit  for  the  habitation  of  man. 

This  state  of  things  will  be  done  away  after  the 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  319 

final  judgment.  The  earth  will  be  fitted  to  be  the 
abode  of  holy  beings,  who  shall  be  training  up  through 
countless  generations  for  a  life  of  eternal  blessedness. 

2.  Will  any  living  in  the  flesh  be  saved  through 
the  fire  of  the  last  judgment  ? 

Yes,  according  to  the  statement  of  Isaiah,  U.  16, 
where  the  prophet,  having  observed  that  "  the  hea- 
vens shall  vanish  away  like  smoke,  and  the  earth 
shall  wax  old  like  a  garment,  and  they  that  dwell 
therein  shall  die  in  like  manner,"  adds,  "  I  have 
covered  thee  in  the  shadow  of  mine  hand,  that  I  may 
plant  the  heavens,  and  lay  the  foundations  of  the 
earth,  and  say  unto  Zion,  Thou  art  my  people.'^ 
Many  passages  of  Scripture  lead  us  to  expect  a  con- 
tinuance both  of  Israel  and  of  Gentile  nations  in  a 
state  of  righteousness  on  earth.  We  can  only  men- 
tion a  few  of  them.  ''  And  they  shall  dwell  in  the 
land  that  I  have  given  unto  Jacob  my  servant  wherein 
your  fathers  have  dwelt ;  and  they  shall  dwell  therein, 
even  they,  and  their  children,  and  their  children's 
children  for  ever;  and  my  servant  David  shall  be 
their  prince  for  ever.  Moreover  I  will  make  a  cove- 
nant of  peace  with  them ;  it  shall  be  an  everlasting 
covenant  with  them ;  and  I  will  place  them  and  mul- 
tiply them,  and  I  will  set  my  sanctuary  in  the  midst 
of  them  for  evermore.  My  tabernacle  also  shall 
be  with  them,  yea,  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they 
shall  be  my  people.  And  the  Gentiles  shall  know 
that  I  the  Lord  do  sanctify  Israel  when  my  sanctuary 
shall  be  in  the  midst  of  them  for  evermore."  (Ezek. 
xxxvii.  25 — 28.)  "  Thy  people  shall  be  all  righteous; 
they  shall  inherit  the  land  for  ever :  the  branch  of 


320  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

my  planting,  the  work  of  my  hands,  that  they  may 
be  glorified.''  (Isai.  Ix.  21.)  "  Of  the  increase  of  his 
government  and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end,  upon 
the  throne  of  David,  and  upon  his  kingdom,  to  order 
it,  and  to  establish  it,  with  judgment  and  with  justice 
from  henceforth,  even  for  ever."     (Isa.  ix.  7.) 

The  Covenant  which  God  made  with  Noah  was 
'■'for  perpetual  generations^^  and  is  called  "an  ever- 
lasting covenant.''^  (Gen.  ix.  12,  16.) 

The  land  of  Canaan  was  given  to  Abraham  and 
his  seed  after  him  ''for  an  everlasting  possession.^^ 
(Gen.  xvii.  8.) 

In  the  second  commandment  we  find  these  words : 
"  For  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous  God  visiting 
the  sins  of  the  fathers  upon  the  children  unto  thirty 
and  forty,  to  them  that  hate  me  ;  and  showing  mercy 
unto  thousands,  to  them  that  love  me,  and  to  them 
that  keep  my  commandments."  If  we  translate 
"  thirty  and  forty"  by  "  the  third  and  fourth  genera- 
tion," we  are  bound  to  translate  "  thousands"  by  "  a 
thousand  generations." 

"  Thou  hast  confirmed  to  thyself  thy  people  Israel 
to  be  a  people  unto  thee  for  ever."  (2  Sam.  vii.  24.) 

The  whole  of  the  37th  Psalm  contains  a  contrast 
between  the  wicked  who  are  "  consumed  out  of  the 
earth,"  and  the  righteous  who  "  abide  in  it  for  ever." 

"  The  upright  shall  dwell  in  the  land,  and  the 
perfect  shall  remain  in  it.  But  the  wicked  shall  be 
cut  ofi"  from  the  earth,  and  the  transgressors  shall  be 
rooted  out  of  it.  The  righteous  shall  be  recompensed 
in  the  earth  ;  much  more  the  wicked  and  the  sinner." 
(Prov.  ii.  21,22;  xi.  31.) 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  321 

"  As  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth  which  I 
shall  make  shall  remain  before  me,  saith  the  Lord, 
so  shall  your  seed  and  your  name  remain."  (Isai. 
Ixvi.  22.) 

In  Psalm  cv.  8,  the  oath  to  Abraham  is  styled 
"the  word  which  he  commanded  to  a  thousand 
generations." 

These  passages  may  suffice  from  the  Old  Testa- 
ment ;  we  will  add  a  few  from  the  New. 

"  He  shall  be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of 
the  Highest,  and  the  Lord  God  shall  give  unto  him 
the  throne  of  his  father  David,  and  he  shall  reign 
over  the  house  of  Jacob  for  ever,  and  of  his  kingdom 
there  shall  be  no  end."  (Luke  i.  32,  33.) 

"The  glorified  Church  is  called  by  St.  Paul  "  The 
Church  of  the  First-born,"  a  title  conveying  the  idea 
of  further  and  wider  additions  to  the  family  of  the 
redeemed. 

So  also  St.  James ;  "  Of  his  own  will  begat  he  us 
with  the  word  of  truth  that  we  should  be  a  kind  of 
first-fruits  of  his  creatures." 

In  like  manner  St.  Paul  represents  Christians 
under  the  present  dispensation  as  "receiving  the 
first-fruits  of  the  Spirit."  In  the  same  chapter 
(Rom.  viii.)  a  glory  and  redemption  of  the  creation 
itself,  distinct  from  that  of  the  risen  saints,  is  plainly 
revealed. 

In  Eph.  iii.  20,  21,  we  have  this  remarkable 
prayer  of  the  Apostle  Paul :  "  Now  unto  him  that 
is  able  to  do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that 
we  can  ask  or  think,  according  to  the  power  that 
worketh  in  us,  unto  him  be  glory  in  the  Church  by 


322  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

Christ  Jesus,  unto  all  the  generations  of  the 
AGE  of  ages.     ^menP 

These  passages  with  others  which  might  be  ad- 
duced, teach  us  to  look  forwards  to  the  union  of  a 
heavenly  glory  and  an  earthly  blessedness ;  the 
glory  of  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  the  blessedness  of 
countless  generations  training  up  for  ever  on  earth 
to  swell  the  family  of  the  redeemed. 

3.  What  is  meant  by  the  "  New  Jerusalem .?" 
The  glorified  saints;   whose  blessed  society  and 

fellowship  are  aptly  symbolized  by  a  city.  This 
city  is  styled  Jerusalem,  which  denotes  an  inherit- 
ance of  peace  ;  and  the  New  Jerusalem,  Xo  distin- 
guish it  from  the  literal  Jerusalem.  The  reign  of 
David,  who  was  "a  man  of  war,"  is  a  type  of 
Christ's  millenial  kingdom,  when  he  puts  down 
every  enemy ;  the  reign  of  Solomon,  "  the  peaceable 
one,"  is  a  type  of  the  reign  of  "  the  Prince  of  Peace" 
for  ever  and  ever.  The  glowing  description  of  the 
72nd  Psalm  will  then  be  reaUzed. — "In  his  days 
shall  the  righteous  flourish  ;  and  abundance  of  peace 
so  long  as  the  moon  endureth.  They  shall  fear  thee 
as  long  as  the  sun  and  moon  endure,  throughout  all 
generations." 

4.  What  are  the  peculiar  features  of  this  new  state 
of  things  ? 

First,  the  unveiled  presence  of  God  without  the 
need  of  a  Mediator.  "  And  I  heard  a  great  voice 
out  of  heaven,  saying.  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God 
is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they 
shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be  with 
them,  and  be  their  God." 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  32S 

Secondly,  the  absence  of  all  sorrow.  "  And  God 
shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes ;  and  there 
shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying, 
neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain;  for  the  former 
things  are  passed  away."  Everything  of  a  painful 
nature  will  be  then  done  away.  "  He  that  sat  upon 
the  throne  said,  Behold  I  made  all  things  new.  Anci 
he  said  unto  me.  Write  ;  for  these  words  are  true  and 
faithful." 

5.  What  do  we  learn  from  the  city  being  repre- 
sented as  a  cube? 

We  learn  the  perfect  communion  which  will  exist 
in  all  parts  of  this  heavenly  society.  As  Mr.  Bicker- 
steth  observes,  "  It  is  builded  as  a  city  that  is  com- 
pact and  complete  in  itself;  no  jarring,  envy,  jealousy, 
or  pride,  even  for  a  moment,  have  place  within  its 
borders;  no  breach  in  the  walls,  no  unhewn  stone  or 
untempered  mortar  in  its  building.  No  :  there  is  the 
blending  together  in  entire  unity  of  all  saints,  how- 
ever named  here  below,  of  every  age,  of  every  clime, 
of  every  tongue,  of  every  period,  from  the  creation  to 
the  return  of  the  Lord  in  glory,  and  that  in  mutual 
joy  and  perfect  felicity.  All,  all  are  one  in  the  Father 
and  in  the  Son,  and  that  for  ever." 

6.  What  do  we  learn  from  the  length,  breadth,  and 
height  of  the  city,  being  represented  as  12,000  fur- 
longs ? 

A  cube  consists  of  12  sides,  and  each  side  is  repre- 
sented as  12,000  furlongs.  Consequently,  the  united 
length  of  the  12  sides  is  144,000  furlongs.  It  is  im- 
possible to  observe  this  without  seeing  that  there  is  a 
pointed  allusion  to  the  1 44,000  Sealed  Ones,  of  whom 


324  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

12,000  were  sealed  out  of  each  tribe  of  the  mystical 
Israel.  The  New  Jerusalem  therefore  consists  of 
true  believers  who  have  been  sealed  by  the  Spirit  of 
God  unto  eternal  life. 

7.  What  do  we  learn  from  the  assemblage  of 
pearls,  and  precious  stones,  and  pure  gold,  and 
clear  glass  ? 

We  learn  the  abundance  of  spiritual  grace  which 
will  be  bestowed  on  the  glorified  Church.  "  All  that 
is  precious,"  observes  Mr.  Bickersteth,  "  beautiful, 
honourable,  and  lovely,  selected  from  all  lands, 
brought  out  from  the  most  hidden  recesses  or  the 
most  distant  regions,  is  there  gathered  together.  All 
manner  of  precious  stones,  pure  gold,  pearls,  and 
clear  glass,  are  there.  Every  thing  that  is  rare,  ex- 
cellent, and  valuable  of  grace  and  goodness,  in  all 
past  ages,  in  the  souls  of  God's  people,  will  there  be 
assembled,  perfected,  and  fully  manifested.  All  op- 
posite and  contrasted  graces  will  then  be  shining 
forth  in  perfect  harmony  and  beauty ;  the  jasper- 
stone  clear  as  crystal ;  the  city,  pure  gold  like  unto 
clear  glass ;  every  several  gate  one  pearl ;  each 
foundation  a  precious  stone  of  distinct  beauty,  and 
perfect  in  its  kind  and  excellence.  If  the  figures  be 
thus  glorious,  what  a  glory  must  there  be  in  the 
completed  reality  ! 

8.  Why  is  the  city  represented  as  '^having  the 
glory  of  God  ?'' 

Because  the  glorified  Church  will  be  manifested 
as  **  the  fulness  of  him  that  fiUeth  all  in  all."  (Eph. 
i.  23.)  What  a  scene  of  glory  must  that  be  when 
millions  on  millions  of  saints  meet  together  in  resur- 


OF    THE    CHURCH.  325 

rection-bodies,  shining  beyond  the  brightness  of  the 
sun  !  Weil  may  it  be  said, — "  They  have  no  need  of 
the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon,  to  shine  in  it ;  for  the 
glory  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light 
thereof." 

9.  Why  are  '^twelve  angeW^  represented  as  sta- 
tioned at  the  "twelve  gates  V^ 

To  teach  us  that  angelic  intercourse  will  form 
another  p&rt  of  the  blessedness  of  the  redeemed. 
The  glorified  saints  will  be  themselves  "  equal  to 
the  angels,"  and  will  have  "an  innumerable  com- 
pany of  angels"  for  their  associates  for  ever. 

10.  What  is  meant  by  "  the  nations  of  them 
which  are  saved  walking  in  the  light  of  it,  and  the 
kings  of  the  earth  bringing  their  glory  and  honour 
into  it  ?" 

We  have  already  observed  that  the  Scriptures 
lead  us  to  expect  a  union  of  heavenly  glory  and  an 
earthly  blessedness;  the  glory  of  the  New  Jerusalem, 
and  the  blessedness  of  countless  generations  training 
up  for  ever  on  earth  to  swell  the  family  of  the 
redeemed.  The  passage  under  consideration  is  con- 
firmatory of  this  view. 

When  the  saints  are  translated  to  their  glory,  those 
only  are  left  who  are  unbelieving  and  impenitent. 
The  enmity  of  the  Gentile  nations  seems  to  be  then 
directed  against  the  Jewish  nation,  who  have  not 
yet  received  the  true  Messiah.  This  will  be  "  a 
time  of  trouble  such  as  never  was  since  there  was 
a  nation."  The  Jews  are  reduced  to  the  lowest 
extremity,  when  the  Messiah  appears  for  their  de- 
liverance. (Zech.  xii.)  They  are  miraculously  con- 
28 


S26 


THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 


verted,  even  as  St.  Paul  was.  The  army  of  Anti- 
christ is  destroyed,  as  we  have  seen ;  many  of  the 
Gentiles  remember  themselves  and  turn  unto  the 
Lord;  and  these,  with  those  who  only  yield  a 
feigned  obedience,  are  the  subjects  of  the  Millenial 
kingdom.  At  the  close  of  the  thousand  years  open 
rebellion  breaks  out,  and  the  apostates  manifest  their 
hatred  to  "  the  camp  of  the  saints  and  the  beloved 
city.^'  The  rebels  are  first  slain  by  fire,  and  then 
raised  with  the  rest  of  the  wicked  dead  for  judgment. 
But  we  are  not  told  that  the  living  righteous  are 
translated  to  heaven,  as  is  the  case  with  those  who 
are  alive  at  the  Saviour's  premillenary  Advent.  It 
appears  that  the  living  righteous  are  spared,  and 
from  them  springs  a  seed  which  shall,  in  successive 
generations,  be  trained  up  for  heavenly  glory. 


OF    THE    CHURCH. 


327 


CHAPTER    XXII. 


XPLAIN  what  is  meant 
by  the  "  pure  river  of 
water  of  Uje,  clear  as  crys- 
tal, proceeding  out  of  the 
throne  of  God  and  of  the 
Lamb?" 

The  continual  supplies 
of  life  and  strength,  of 
light  and  knowledge,  of 
joy  and  gladness,  which 
the  glorified  saints  will  be 
for  ever  receiving.  The 
unalloyed  nature  of  these 
supplies  is  symbolized  by 
the  purity  and  crystal- 
line clearness  of  the  water; 
their  invigorating  effects 
by  the  epithet,  "Me  water 
of  life  ;^^  their  eternal  duration  by  their  inexhaustible 
source,  ''the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb.'' 
2.  What  is  meant  by  ''the  tree  of  life .?" 
The  correct  translation  is  "a  tree  of  life,"  not  "the 
tree  of  life.''  And  this  observation  removes  a  diffi- 
culty which  has  puzzled  many  commentators,  namely, 
how  one  and  the  same  tree  could  be  on  either  side 
of  the  river.     The  Apostle  beheld  a  street  running 


328  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

through  the  city,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  street  a 
river,  and  on  each  side  of  the  river  a  tree  of  Ufe. 
Each  tree  "  bare  12  manner  of  fruits,  and  yielded  its 
fruit  every  month ;  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were 
for  the  healing  of  the  nations." 

The  blessedness  of  the  heavenly  state  is  symbol- 
ized, not  only  by  the  "  water  of  life,"  but  by  "  the 
fruit  of  the  tree  of  Ufe."  The  idea  of  variety  is  thus 
added,  and  also  of  substantiality  and  suitableness. 
Each  "tree  of  life"  bears  12  sorts  of  fruit,  and  pro- 
duces its  fruit  12  times  a  year.  Thus  the  city  has 
12  sides;  each  side  is  12  units  in  length,  the  unit 
being  1000  furlongs;  the  wall  of  the  city  measures 
12  times  12  cubits;  each  tree  of  life  bears  12  sorts  of 
fruit,  and  this  12  times  a  year.  An  evident  allusion 
to  the  12  times  12  thousand  sealed  from  the  12  tribes 
of  the  mystical  Israel. 

The  tree  of  life  being  doubled  may  teach  us  the 
fulness  of  joy  which  is  at  God's  right  hand. 

The  analogy  of  Scripture  leads  us  to  expect  that 
the  visions  of  this  "  river  of  water  of  Hfe,"  and  the 
"  tree  of  life,"  will  have  a  literal  as  well  as  a  figura- 
tive accomplishment. 

"  The  waters"  on  which  St.  John  beheld  "  the  Wo- 
man sitting,"  denote  literally  the  pestilential  swamps 
of  the  Pontine  marshes ;  figuratively,  "  peoples  and 
multitudes  and  nations  and  tongues." 

In  like  manner,  we  have  reason  to  expect  that  these 
glorious  visions  will  have,  in  many  respects,  a  two 
fold  accomplishment.  First,  literally^  as  regards  the 
literal  Jerusalem,  which  will  be  then  the  Metropolis 
of  the  earth  ;  and  figuratively,  as  regards  the  figu- 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  329 

rative  Jerusalem,  that  is,  the  company  of  the  glori- 
fied saints.  Whence  we  learn  that  the  renewed  earth 
will  be  the  antitype  of  Paradise,  and  that  its  appro- 
priate designation  will  be  '  Paradise  Restored.' 

3.  What  are  the  other  particulars  given  us  respect- 
ing this  glorious  state  ? 

First,  "there  shall  be  no  more  curse."  The  earth 
and  its  produce,  animate  and  inanimate,  suffer 
through  the  sin  of  man.  How  different  is  the  earth 
now  from  what  it  was  when  God  pronounced  it  to 
be  "  very  good  !"  At  the  time  of  "  the  restitution  of 
all  things,"  the  earth  will  recover  her  pristine  beauty, 
yea,  will  appear  more  beautiful  than  ever  ! 

Secondly,  "  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb 
shall  be  in  it."  The  unveiled  presence  of  Jehovah 
will  make  the  dispensations  of  "  the  ages  of  ages"  so 
exceedingly,  so  transcendently  glorious  ! 

Thirdly,  "  his  servants  shall  serve  him ;  they  shall 
see  his  face ;  and  his  name  shall  be  in  their  fore- 
heads." They  deUghted  to  serve  God  here  below ; 
they  will  now  serve  him  without  distraction,  without 
weariness,  without  intermission,  in  his  immediate  pre- 
sence, for  ever. 

Fourthly,  "  they  need  no  candle,  neither  light  of 
the  sun,  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light."  What 
need  of  a  rushlight  at  noonday  ? — what  need  of  the 
sun  when  the  light  Himself  is  present } 

Fifthly,  "  they  shall  reign  throughout  the  ages  of 
ages."  The  glorified  saints  will  be  kings :  their  sub- 
jects will  be  holy  beings  living  in  the  flesh  on  earth, 
and  training  up  through  countless  generations  to 
swell  the  family  of  the  redeemed.  "  The  people  of 
28* 


330  THE    DIVINE    HISTORY 

the  saints  of  the  Most  High  shall  take  the  kingdom 
and  possess  the  kingdom  for  ever,  even  for  ever  and 
ever." 

4.  What  was  the  impression  made  on  the  mind 
of  the  Evangelist,  when  he  beheld  these  glorious 
visions  ? 

He  was  overpowered,  as  before,  and  fell  down  at 
the  feet  of  the  angel  to  worship  him.  He  was  again 
reminded  that  the  angel  and  he  were  alike  fellow- 
servants  of  God,  whom  aloi^  they  should  worship. 

5.  What  IS  meant  by  the  expression,  "  He  that  is 
unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still ;  he  that  is  filthy,  let 
him  be  filthy  still ;  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  be 
righteous  still ;  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  ?" 

That  the  time  of  probation  would  be  extended.  At 
the  same  time  a  word  of  warning  is  added  : — ^'  Be- 
hold !  I  come  quickly  ;  and  my  reward  is  with  me  to 
give  every  man  according  as  his  work  shall  be." 

6.  W^hy  is  it  so  often  asserted  that  the  Saviour 
comes  quickly,  since  seventeen  centuries  and  an  half 
have  elapsed  since  the  Apostle  saw  these  visions — 
and  the  Saviour  has  not  yet  come  ? 

According  to  Apocalyptic  time,  seventeen  centuries 
and  an  half  are  symbolized  by  eleven  hours  and 
forty  minutes,  a  short  period  indeed  !  Besides,  the 
Saviour  would  have  his  Church  live  in  constant  ex- 
pectation of  his  coming.  "  This  has  been  the  duty 
of  the  Church  in  every  age ;  for  there  has  been  no 
prophecy  so  plainly  revealing  the  time,  and  so  under- 
stood by  the  Church  in  any  past  age,  as  might  hinder 
any  Christian  from  the  expectation  in  his  day.  True 
it  is  that  dates  were  given,  but  they  were  purposely 


OP    THE    CHURCH.  331 

veiled  in  mystical  numbers  that  the  Church  might 
never  be  without  this  blessed  hope  ;  and  that  count- 
less multitudes,  accounting  the  long-suffering  of  our 
God  salvation,  might  obtain  its  endless  glories.'^  (Mr. 
Bickersteth.) 

7.  What  is  meant  by  the  command,  "  Seal  not  the 
sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book  ;  for  the  time 
is  at  hand  7^^ 

The  Apocalypse  was  not  to  be  regarded  as  a  sealed 
book,  as  if  it  referred  to  distant  events  only,  though 
they  also  were  included  ;  some  of  its  prophecies  were 
to  be  accomplished  immediately.  The  Cretan  war- 
rior, in  imperial  costume,  seated  on  the  white  horse, 
commenced  his  career,  either  the  very  year  in  which 
St.  John  beheld  the  vision,  or  the  year  following. 

In  like  manner  our  Lord  said  to  his  disciples, — 
"  This  generation  shall  not  pass  away  till  all  these 
things  be  fulfilled,  rather  "be  in  the  course  of  fulfil- 
ment." 

How  many  persons  there  are  in  the  present  day, 
though  living  under  the  Seventh  Trumpet  and  the 
Sixth  Vial,  with  the  Seventh  Vial  fast  approaching,  to 
whom  the  Apocalypse  is  as  much  a  Sealed  Book,  as 
if  the  Lamb  had  never  prevailed  to  open  the  Seals  I 

8.  What  is  the  blessedness  promised  by  Christ  to 
those  that  "  do  his  commandments  ?" 

Access  to  the  Tree  of  Life,  and  an  entrance  through 
the  Gates  into  the  City.  This  latter  promise  specially 
refers  to  the  translation  of  the  saints,  when  "  an  en- 
trance shall  be  ministered  unto  them  abundantly  into 
the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ."  (2  Pet.  i.lL) 


332        THE    DIVINE    HISTORY    OF    THE    CHURCH. 

9.  Why  is  Jesus  called  "  the  bright  and  morning 
Starr' 

Because  he  rises  in  the  hearts  of  his  people,  causing 
them  to  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God.  This  is 
the  very  end  for  which  prophecy  is  given.  (2  Pet.  i. 
19.) 

10.  What  is  the  reply  made  by  the  Church  to  the 
Saviour's  promise  of  his  speedy  Advent  ? 

Her  answer  is,  "Amen,  even  so,  Come,  Lord 
Jesus!" 

Whether  we  live  till  the  Saviour's  Advent,  or  die 
before,  may  we  all — he  who  writes  this  Catechism, 
and  they  who  read — welcome  his  coming,  and  be 
admitted  to  sit  down  with  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  at  the  "  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE 

OF    THE    PRINCIPAL    EVENTS    PREFIGURED    IN    THE 
APOCALYPSE  : 

ARRANGED  ACCORDING  TO  APOCALYPTIC  TIME. 


*^*  The  reader  is  requested  to  observe,  1st,  that  the  12 
minutes  which  represent  the  interval  between  the  martyrdom 
of  St.  Paul  and  the  Domitian  persecution  are  the  12  minutes 
in  which  St.  John  beheld  the  Vision  of  the  Son  of  Man  walk- 
ing- in  the  midst  of  the  Seven  Golden  Candlesticks,  and  re- 
ceived a  commission  to  write  the  Seven  Epistles  to  the  Seven 
Churches;  2dly,  that  in  a  certain  sense  the  whole  of  the 
Apocalypse  is  included  in  the  Fifth  Seal,  for  that  Seal  is  retro- 
spective^ gomg  back  to  the  Neronian  persecution,  when  Pagan 
Rome  first  imbued  her  hands  in  the  blood  of  the  saints  ;  and 
also  prospective^  looking  forwards  to  the  persecutions  of  Papal 
Rome,  when  the  entire  list  of  martyrs  would  be  completed  ; 
and  to  the  martyrs'  reward,  namely,  the  First  Resurrection  and 
the  glories  of  the  New  Jerusalem  :  3dly,  that  the  scale  of  time, 
according  to  which  the  following  Table  is  constructed,  is  that 
of  75  years  to  half  an  hour.     (viii.  1.) 


334  CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE. 

Chronological  Table,  ^c. 


5h.  59'  36"  or  Twenty-four  Seconds  to  Six  in  the  Evening. 
First  year  of  the  Neronian  persecution. 

6h.  Six  o^clock  in  the  evening.  Sunset.  Martyrdom  of 
St.  Paul. 

6h.  0'  24".     Martyrdom  of  St.  Peter. 

6h.  12'.  Domitian  persecution.  St.  John  banished  to 
Patmos. 

6h.  12'  24".  Accession  of  Nerva.  The  First  Seal 
opened,  (vi.  2.)  Some  chronologers  place  the  acces- 
sion of  Nerva  in  the  following  year. 

6h.  16'  48".  Trajanian  persecution.  Martyrdom  of 
Ignatius. 

6h.  21'  12".      Adrian  persecution. 

6h.  38'  24".  Persecution  by  Marcus  Antoninus,  called 
by  Pope,  the  good  Aurelius,  and  by  Adam  Smith,  mild, 
just  and  beneficent. 

6h.  39'  12".     Martyrdom  of  Justin. 

6h.  40'  48".  Martyrdom  of  Polycarp.  In  the  course 
of  this  persecution  the  martyrdoms  at  Lyons  and 
Vienna  took  place. 

6h.  50'  48".  The  Second  Seal  is  opened,  (vi.  4.)  Mur- 
der of  Commodus. 

6h.  64'  48".     Severian  persecution. 

6h.  59'  12".  The  Third  Seal  is  opened,  (vi.  5,  6.) 
Edict  of  Caracalla. 

7h.     Seven  o^ clock, 

7h.  13'  12".  The  Fourth  Seal  is  opened,  (vi.  8.) 
Dreadful  mortality  throughout  the  Roman  Empire. 
Terrible  persecution  by  Decius,  continued  afterwards 
by  Gallus. 

7h.  22'  48".     ./5wre/mn  persecution. 

7h.  35'  12".  Diocletian  persecution.  The  Fifth  Seal 
is  opened,  and  the  Apostle  sees  the  souls  of  the  mar- 
tyrs who  have  suffered  under  the  previous  persecu- 
tions, and  they  cry  out,  "ZTow?  long,  0  Lord.^^  (vi.  10.) 


CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE.  335 

7h.  38'  24".  The  Tenth  persecution  is  drawing  to  a 
close,  (xii.  2.)  The  Roman  Empire  is  at  this  time 
divided  into  three  parts,  which  are  often  alluded  to  in 
the  Apocalypse,  namely,  the  Western  Empire,  the 
Illyrian  Prefecture,  and  the  Eastern  Empire,  (xii.  4.) 
7h.  39'  12".  The  Christian  Church  in  the  pangs  of 
child-birth,  (xii.  2.)  Termination  of  the  40  weeks' 
or  280  mystical  days'  gestation,  reckoning  from  the 
Saviour's  Resurrection.  This  is  sufficient  of  itself  to 
prove  the  truth  of  the  year-day  theory.  Termination 
of  110  weeks  of  years,  or  770  mystical  days  from  the 
Edict  of  Artaxerxes  Longimanus  for  the  advancement 
of  the  Jewish  Church. 

In  March  of  this  year  an  Edict  is  issued  by  Licinius 
and  Constantine  for  the  protection  and  advancement 
of  the  Christian  Church.     Birth  of  "  the  Man  child:' 

At  this  crisis  the  Dragon  assaults  the  Church,  but  is 
worsted.  On  the  30th  of  April  that  most  implacable 
enemy  of  the  Church,  Maximin,  is  defeated  by  Lici- 
nius. The  Man  child  "  caught  up  to  God  and  to  his 
throne:"*  (xii.  5.) 

First  shock  of  the  Earthquake  of  the  Sixth  Seal.  (vi.  12.) 

7h.  43'  36".  Second  shock  of  the  Earthquake  of  the 
Sixth  Seal.  Licinius  defeated  by  Constantine.  Chris- 
tianity the  Established  Religion  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire. 

Germination  of  the  Apostacy.  Christians  divided  in  the 
sight  of  God  into  two  classes,  the  Sealed  and  the 
Unsealed,  (vii.  3—8.)  The  former  constitute  a 
Church  within  a  Church.  This  Sealing  has  been 
going  on  ever  since.  The  proportion  of  true  Chris- 
tians is  represented  as  one  io  forty -seven. 

No  sooner  has  Pagan  Persecution  ceased  than  the 
Church  is  assailed  with  Arianism,  worldly-minded- 
ness,  and  the  instealing  Apostacy.  The  true  Church 
seeks  seclusion  and  retirement,  and  flies  to  the  Cot- 
tian  Alps.  (xii.  6.) 

8h.     Eight  o'clock. 


336  CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE. 


390 
391 

395 
397 


400 
429 
452 
476 

490 


515 

529 


8h.  10'.  The  Pagan  Religion  prohibited  by  Theodosius. 
Final  dejection  of  the  Dragon,  (vii.  9.) 

8h.  10'  24".  Era  of  Augustine,  who  is  raised  up  to 
proclaim  the  doctrines  of  grace,  especially  the  doc- 
trine of  the  final  perseverance  of  the  saints,  (vii.  9 — 
17.) 

8h.  12'.  The  Seventh  Seal  is  opened.  The  Gothic 
nations  are  in  arms.  End  of  the  28'  24". 's  "  silence 
in  heaven.''^  (viii.  1.) 

8h.  12'  48".  Fearful  spread  of  the  Apostacy.  Vigilan- 
tins  raised  up  to  protest  against  it.  For  so  doing  he 
is  called  by  Jerome  a  monster  and  a  madman,  and  is 
branded  with  the  stigma  of  heresy.  Renewed  flight 
of  the  Church  into  the  wilderness,  (xii.  14.)  Vigi- 
lantius  crosses  the  Coltian  Alps. 

8h.  14'.  Sounding  of  the  First  Trumpet.  Invasion  of 
Italy  by  Alaric  the  Goth.  (viii.  7.) 

8h.  25'  36".  Sounding  of  the  Second  Trumpet.  Inva- 
sion of  Africa  by  Genseric  the  Vandal,  (viii.  8.) 

8h.  34'  48".  Sounding  of  the  Third  Trumpet.  Inva- 
sion of  Italy  by  Attila  the  Hun.  (viii.  14.) 

8h.  44'  24".  Sounding  of  the  Fourth  Trumpet  by 
Odoacer,  king  of  the  Heruli.  The  Western  Empire 
extinguished,  (viii.  12.)  The  Herulian  kingdom  now 
stands  in  the  way  of  the  Pope. 

8h.  50'.  Subversion  of  the  Herulian  kingdom  by  the 
Ostrogoths  for  the  Pope's  advancement,  according  to 
the  prophecy  in  Daniel  vii.  8,  20,  24. 

9h.     Nine  o'clock. 

9h.  5'  36".  The  Order  of  St.  Benedict  founded.  The 
"  Second  Beasf^  now  appears,  with  his  "  two  horns''' 
the  Regular  and  Secular  Clergy  complete.  The  fol- 
lowing is  a  list  of  the  principal  religious  Orders  in 
the  Church  of  Rome ; — Benedictines,  Carthusians, 
Bemardins,  Proedicators,  Carmelites,  Johannites,  An- 
tonites,  Lazarites,  Sclavonians,  Gregorians,  Ambro- 
sians,  Dominicans,  Franciscans,  Templars,  the  servants 
of  Mary,  the   Brethren  of  the  Cross,  the  Soldiers  of 


CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE. 


337 


530 


Jesus,  the  Bare-footed,  the  Poor  Brethren,  the  Bre- 
thren of  St.  James,  the  Brethren  of  St.  Helen,  the 
Order  of  the  Valley  of  Jehosaphat,  the  Order  of  St. 
John,  the  Order  of  St.  Brigit,  the  Order  of  Whippers, 
the  Order  of  Basil,  the  Order  of  Sepulchrists,  the 
Order  of  Wilhelmites,  the  Order  of  Wenceslaites,  the 
Order  of  Purgatory,  the  Order  of  the  Dark  Valley, 
the  Order  of  Joseph,  the  Order  of  B.  Mary  de  Mer- 
cede,  with  many  more,  to  the  number  of  sixty-five, 
enumerated  by  Tileman  Heshusius. 

A.  A. 

9h.  6'.  There  is  reason  to  believe  that  the  1290 
years  of  Daniel  commence  in  this  year.  Con- 
sequently, the  1335  and  the  1260  years  must 
commence  in  this  year  also.  (Dan.  xii.  7 ;  xi. 
12.) 

Justinian  compiles  his  "  Corpus  Juris,'*''  thereby 
giving  legal  establishment  to  the  Pope's  su- 
premacy. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  Ten  Gothic  king- 
doms : — the  Anglo-Saxons,  the  Franks,  the  Al- 
lemanni,  the  Burgundians,  the  Visigoths,  the 
Suevi,  the  Vandals,  the  Ostrogoths,  the  Bava- 
rians, the  Lombards. 

Since  the  1335  years' profanation  of  the  Christian 
Church  by  Antichrist  commences  in  this  year, 
we  have  designated  it  as  Annus  Antichrisii  1, 
or  A.  A.  1. 

9h.  T  12".  Memorable  Edict  of  Justinian  rela- 
tive to  the  Pope's  supremacy.  Possibly  at  the 
end  of  1335  years  from  hence  Christ  will  re- 
turn with  his  saints  to  judge  the  world. 

9h.  15'  12".  Subversion  of  the  Ostrogothic 
kingdom  by  Narses  to  make  way  for  the  Pope's 
advancement,  according  to  the  prediction  in 
Daniel,  (vii.  8,  20,  24.) 

9h.  34'  48".  The  Anglo-Saxon  ''  horn''  of  Kent, 
the  original  kingdom  of  Hengist,  brought  unde^ 
29 


24 


73 


338 


CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE. 


A.     A. 

73 


77 


79 


80 


83 

136 
233 


245 


subjection  to  the  Pope  by  the  appointment  of 
Augustine  to  the  Archbishopric  of  Canterbury. 
The  ecclesiastical  domination  of  the  Pope  over 
the  ten  Gothic  kingdoms  completed. 

This  year  rendered  further  remarkable  by  Phocas 
writing  a  letter  to  the  Pope,  acknowledging 
the  supremacy  of  the  Roman  See,  and  allowing 
the  Pantheon  to  be  converted  to  christian  (?) 
purposes. 

Thus  the  number  of  the  kingdoms  in  connexion 
with  the  apostate  Church  of  Rome,  and  the 
apostacy  itself,  are  completed. 

Second  commencement  of  the  1260  years.  In 
like  manner  the  70  years'  Babylonish  captivity 
had  a  double  commencement,  as  Prideaux  has 
shown. 

9h.  35'  36".  Phocas  issues  his  celebrated  Edict 
in  favour  of  the  primacy  of  the  Roman  See. 
In  this  or  the  following  year  Mohammed  begins 
to  forge  his  imposture.  Sounding  of  the  Fifth 
Trumpet. 

9h.  36'  24".  Phocas  gives  the  Pantheon  to  the 
Pope.  Boniface  III.  consecrates  it  anew  to 
the  worship  of  the  Virgin  Mary  and  all  the 
saints. 

9h.  36'  48".  "  The  Apostates"  and  the  apostacy 
being  now  '■'■come  to  the  fulW''  (Dan.  viii.  23.) 
the  Mohammedan  imposture  springs  up,  Mo- 
hammed preaches  privately  to  his  wife,  his 
servant,  his  pupil,  and  his  friend. 

9h.  38'.  Mohammed  preaches  his  religion  pub- 
licly.    Rise  of  the  Saracens,  (ix.  2.) 

lOh.      Ten  o'clock. 

lOh.  38'.  Settlement  of  the  locusts, — one  hour 
from  their  rise  according  to  Apocalyptic  time, 
and  '■'•Jive  months''''  from  their  rise  according  to 
the  year-day  theory,  (ix.  5,  10.) 

lOh.  42'  48".      Conquest  of  Lombardy  by  Char- 


CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE. 


339 


A.    D.    A.    A. 

774      245 


258 


lemagne  for  the  Pope's  advancement,  accord- 
ing to  the  prediction  in  Daniel,  (vii.  8,  20,  24.) 
Thus  did  the  "  the  little  horn  pluck  up  three 
horns  hy  the  roots.''^ 
lOh.  48'.  Second  Council  of  Nice,  called  by 
Romanists  the  Seventh  General  Council.  This 
Council  decrees  the  adoration  of  images,  and 
the  honouring-  them  vrith  incense  and  lights. 
The  following  is  the  decree  of  the  Council  on 
this  subject : — "  We  ordain,  with  all  certainty 
and  diligence,  that,  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
figure  of  the  precious  and  vivifying  cross,  the 
venerable  and  holy  images, — whether  made  of 
colours  and  stones,  or  of  any  other  fit  material, 
— be  set  up  in  the  holy  Churches  of  God,  on 
sacred  vessels  and  vestments,  and  on  walls 
and  tables,  and  in  houses  and  highways :  (the 
Images,  namely)  both  of  the  Image  of  our 
Lord  and  God  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and 
of  our  immaculate  Lady,  the  holy  Mother  of 
God,  and  of  the  honourable  angels,  and  of  all 
the  saints  and  pious  men ;  for,  the  more  fre- 
quently they  are  seen  through  a  representative 
formation,  the  more  those  who  behold  them 
are  excited  to  the  recollection  and  desire  of 
their  originals  :  and  that  men  give  them  saluta- 
tion and  honorary  adoration  ;  not,  however,  the 
true  latria,  which  is  according  to  the  faith, 
and  which  it  is  right  to  give  to  the  divine 
nature  alone;  but  that  to  these,  like  as  to  the 
figure  of  the  precious  and  vivifying  cross  and 
the  holy  Gospels  and  the  rest  of  the  sacred 
monuments,  the  offering  of  incense  and  lights 
be  rendered  for  their  honour,  as  was  the  pious 
custom  of  the  ancients.  For  the  honour  of  the 
Image  passes  to  its  original,  and  he  who  adores 
the  Image,  adores  in  it  the  person  who  is  de- 
picted."— It  is  remarkable  that  this  Council 


340 


CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE. 


A.    D. 

787 


A.    A. 

258 


815 

286 

934 

405 

965 

436 

1057 

528 

1115 
1170 


1199 


1201 


586 
650 


760 


672 


which  decreed  the  worship  of  Imag-es,  should 
itself  be  symbolized  in  the  Apocalypse  by  "  an 
Image.'''' — It  was  a  faithful  image  and  repre- 
sentation of  the  Apostacy.  (xiii.  14.) 

llh.      Eleven  o'clock. 

11  h.  47'  36".  Fall  of  the  Saracen  Empire.  End 
of  the  First  V/oe-Trumpet. 

12h.      Midnight. 

12h.  36'  48".  Sounding  of  the  Second  Woe- 
Trumpet.  Rise  of  the  Turkish  power.  On 
the  I8th  of  January,  Togrnl  Beg  is  inaugu- 
rated as  Protector  and  Governor  of  the  Moslem 
Empire,  (ix.  15.) 

Ih.     One  o'' clock. 

Ih.  25'  36".  Third  Lateran  Council.  The 
27th  canon  of  this  Council  is  directed  against 
the  Albigenses,  and  subjects  to  a  curse  not 
only  them,  but  their  protectors,  or  harbourers, 
and  all  who  should  admit  them  into  their 
houses  or  lands.  It  ordains  that  their  houses 
and  goods  be  confiscated,  and  the  Albigenses 
themselves  be  reduced  to  slavery  by  their 
princes.  It  takes  off  two  years'  penance  from 
such  of  the  faithful  as  shall,  by  the  counsel  of 
their  Bishops,  take  up  arms  against  them  for 
the  purpose  of  subduing  them.  (xiii.  15,  17.) 

Ih.  33'  36".  Pontificate  of  Innocent  III.  "  // 
was  given  unto  him  to  make  uar  with  the  saints 
and  to  overcome  them ;  and  power  was  given  him 
over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues^  and  nations.''^ 
(xiii.  7.) 

Ih.  34'  12".  Intensity  of  the  Second  Woe. 
Rise  of  the  Ottoman  Empire.  On  Friday,  the 
9th  of  June,  in  this  year,  that  is,  on  the  1st  of 
Shawal,  in  the  Mohammedan  year  700,  the 
Huthe  prayers  are  authoritatively  offered  up 
for  0th man.  Consequently,  from  this  day 
the  Ottoman  Empire  takes  its  rise.  (Mr.  Faber.) 


CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE. 


341 


A.    D. 

1215 


A.    A. 

686 


1265 
1376 


736 

847 


Ih.  40'.  Fourth  Lateran  Council.  The  3rd 
canon  of  this  Council  declares  that  all  heretics 
are  excommunicated  and  anathematized,  and, 
on  conviction,  are  to  he  given  up  to  the  secular 
powers,  that  they  may  he  duly  punished.  Those 
who  are  only  suspected  of  heresy,  unless  they 
prove  their  innocence,  are  to  be  anathematized, 
excommunicated,  and,  if  they  continue  in  that 
state  for  a  year,  to  he  condemned  as  heretics. 
Secular  magistrates,  of  vi^hatever  degree,  are 
to  be  compelled  to  exert  their  utmost  endea- 
vours for  the  extirpation  of  all  heretics  ,•  and,  if 
any  governor  neglect  to  do  this,  he  is  to  be 
excommunicated,  and,  after  a  year,  as  before, 
he  is  to  be  denounced  to  the  Pope,  who  shall 
absolve  his  suhjectsfrom  their  allegiance,  and  let 
true  catholics  take  possession  of  his  country.  Ca- 
tholics, who  take  the  cross  for  the  purpose  of  ex- 
terminating heretics,  shall  he  entitled  to  the  same 
indulgences  and  privileges  with  crusaders  to  the 
Holy  Land.  Excommunication,  and  all  sorts 
of  disabilities  and  penalties  connected  v/ith  it, 
are  denounced  on  those  who  favour  heretics ; 
and  bishops  and  archdeacons  are  enjoined, 
wherever  any  heretics  are  reported  to  live,  to 
take,  once  in  the  year  at  least,  information  con- 
cerning them,  on  oath,  from  some  of  their 
neighbours,  who,  if  they  refuse  to  take  the  oath, 
are  themselves  to  be  accounted  heretics,  (xiii. 
15,  17.) 

2h.      Two  o'clock, 

2h.  44'  24".  Era  of  Wickliff,  the  Morning  Star 
of  the  Reformation.  The  Pope  issues  five 
Bulls  against  him,  of  which  three  are  directed 
to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  the  Bishop 
of  London,  one  to  the  King,  and  one  to  the 
University  of  Oxford. 


29^ 


342 


CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE. 


A.    D.    A.    A. 
1415      886 

1453       924 

988 
1016 


1517 


1545 


3h.  Three  o^clocJi.  Martyrdom  of  John  Hnss 
and  Jerome  of  Prague. 

3h.  15"  12".  Constantinople  taken  by  the  Turks 
on  the  29th  of  May,  396  years  and  4  months 
from  the  inauguration  of  Togrul  Beg  as  pro- 
tector of  the  Moslem  Empire,  (ix.  15.)  The 
Turkish  Crescent  becomes  a  full  moon. 

3h.  40'  48".  Era  of  the  Reformation,  (x.  1,  2.) 
Luther  pays  no  heed  to  the  Thunders  of  the 
Seven  Hills,  (x.  3,  4.) 

3h.  52'.  Eight  minutes  to  Four.  First  Session 
of  the  Council  of  Treut.  This  Council  was 
continued,  with  interruptions,  from  A.  D.  1545 
to  A.  D.  1503.  It  teaches  that  "the  Images 
of  Christ,  of  the  Virgin  Mother  of  God,  and 
of  other  Saints,  are  to  be  had  and  retained, 
especially  in  Churches,  and  due  honour  and 
veneration  rendered  to  them;"  and  that, 
"  through  these  Images  which  we  kiss,  and 
before  which  we  uncover  our  heads  and  pros- 
trate ourselves,  we  adore  Christ,  and  venerate 
the  Saints  whose  likenesses  they  bear."  This 
Council  determined  the  doctrines  of  the  Sacri- 
fice of  the  Mass,  the  Seven  Sacraments,  Pur- 
gatory, Indulgencies,  the  canonicity  of  the 
Apocryphal  Books,  the  necessity  of  Priestly 
Intention  to  the  validity  of  the  Sacraments, 
Formal  Justification  by  works,  the  distinction 
between  Venial  and  Mortal  sins,  and  the  insuf- 
ficiency of  the  Scriptures  as  a  Rule  of  Faith, 
— to  be  Articles  of  Faith,  (xiii.  14.)  It  not 
only  sanctioned  the  decrees  of  the  relic-adoring 
Second  Nicene  Council,  but  also  ratified  the 
persecuting  canons  of  the  Third  and  Fourth 
Councils  of  Lateran.  (xiii.  15,  17.)  The  Celi- 
bacy of  the  Clergy  was  also  confirmed.  (1  Tim. 
iv.  3.) 


CHRONOLOGICAL   TABLE. 


343 


A.    D.     A.     A. 

1565     1036 
1572     1041 


1157 
1159 
1160 


1168 


1186 
1229 


1260 

1261 
1263 

1264 
1267 


4h.     Four  o^clock.     Violent  persecution  in  Italy. 

4h.  2'  48".  Massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew,  (xvii. 
6.) 

4h.  48'  24".  On  the  31st  of  January  the  Two 
Witnesses  are  slain,  (xi.  7.) 

4h.  49'  12".  Fall  of  the  Tenth  part  of  the  City, 
(xi.  13.)     Revolution  in  England. 

4h.  49'  36".  On  the  16th  of  August  the  Two 
Witnesses  stand  upon  their  feet,  cross  the  lake 
of  Geneva,  and  ascend  to  their  political  hea- 
ven,  (xi.  11,  12.) 

4h.  52'  48".  The  decisive  battle  of  Zenta  is 
fought  in  the  month  of  September,  and  the  tide 
of  conquest  finally  and  irrevocably  turns  against 
the  Turks.  End  of  the  intensity  of  the  Turk- 
ish Woe.  (ix.  15 ;  xi.  14.) 

5h.     Five  d^clock. 

5h.  17'  12".  Sounding  of  the  Seventh  Trumpet, 
a  prelude  to  the  Seven  Blasts,  at  the  Seventh 
of  which  Rome  falls.  Spread  of  Infidelity 
and  Atheism  in  France  by  means  of  cheap 
publications,  (xi.  15,  18.) 

5h.  29'  36".  Outpouring  of  the  First  Vial. 
Sounding  of  the  First  Blast  of  the  Seventh 
Trumpet,    (xvi.  2.) 

5h.  30'.  Half  past  Five.  Termination  of  the 
1260th  year  of  Antichrist. 

5h.  30'  48".  Reign  of  Terror.  The  plague  of 
the  First  Vial  found  to  be  "  noisome'^  and  very 
"^ri'etJOMS." 

5h.  31'  12".  The  greater  part  of  the  French 
fleet  at  Toulon  destroyed  by  Lord  Hood-  Com- 
mencement of  the  Second  Vial.  (xvi.  3.) 
Sounding  of  the  Second  Blast  of  the  Seventh 
Trumpet. 

5h.  32'  24".  Campaign  of  Napoleon  in  Italy. 
Outpouringof  the  Third  Vial.  (xvi.  4.)  Sound- 
ing of  the  Third  Blast  of  the  Seventh  Trumpet. 


344 


CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE. 


A.    D. 
1804 

1806 


1809 


1820 


1829 


1845 


A.    A. 

1275 
1277 


1280 


1291 


1300 


1316 


5h.  35'  36".  Formation  of  the  British  and  For- 
eig-n  Bible  Society,  (xiv.  6.) 

5h.  36'  24".  Outpouring  of  the  Fourth  Vial. 
(xvi.  8.)  The  Western  Empire  extinguished 
a  second  time.  Sounding  of  the  Fourth  Blast 
of  the  Seventh  Trumpet. 

5h.  37'  36".  Outpouring  of  the  Fifth  Vial.  (xvi. 
10.)  The  Pope  stripped  of  his  temporal  power, 
and  his  dominions  annexed  to  the  French  Em- 
pire. Sounding  of  the  Fifth  Blast  of  the  Se- 
venth Trumpet. 

5h.  42'.  Eighteen  minutes  to  six.  Termination 
of  1290  years  from  the  commencement  of  Anti- 
christ's profanation  of  the  Christian  Church. 
(Dan.  xii.  11.) 

Commencement  of  Daniel's  2300th  year,  reckon- 
ing from  Xerxes'  starting  from  Sardis.  (Dan. 
viii.  24.)  Greek  Insurrection,  the  prelude  to 
a  series  of  disasters  to  the  Ottoman  Empire. 

Outpouring  of  the  Sixth  Vial.  (xvi.  12.)  Sound- 
ing of  the  Sixth  Blast  of  the  Seventh  Trumpet. 

5h.  45'  36".  Passing  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Emancipation  Act.  This  has  given  a  fresh 
impetus  to  Popery  in  our  own  countr)^ 

Since  this  fatal  measure  was  passed,  a  revolu- 
tionary and  democratic  spirit  has  sprung  up, 
which  for  a  season  seemed  as  if  it  would  carry 
all  before  it,  but  has  happily  abated.  The  true 
Emancipation  which  the  Irish  want  is  emanci- 
pation from  Popery. 

5h.  52'.  Eight  minutes  to  Six.  The  nine  unclean 
spirits  of  Romanism,  Radicalism,  Despotism  ; 
Socinianism,  Socialism,  Infidelity  ;  Tractarian- 
ism,  Jesuitism,  and  Formalism,  are  abroad, 
(xvi.  13.)  Bible,  Missionary  and  Tract  Socie- 
ties in  active  operation,  (xiv.  6.)  Also  Evan- 
gelical Societies  on  the  Continent,  and  Pro- 
testant Associations  and  Reformation  Societies 


CHRONOLOGICAL   TABLE. 


345 


A.    D.    A.    A. 

1845    1316 


1849 


1320 


1850 
1855 
1860 
1864 


1865 


1321 
1326 
1331 
1335 


1336 


at  home.  (xiv.  8.)  The  approaching  fall  of 
Rome  announced,  and  warning  given  to  flee 
from  her  Apostate  Church,  (xiv.  9,  11.)  The 
approaching  Advent  of  Christ  proclaimed,  and 
the  nearness  of  the  First  Resurrection,  so  that 
the  death  of  the  Christian  may  from  henceforth 
be  considered  but  as  a  short  repose  of  a  few 
minutes,  (xiv.  13.)  Railway  travelling  and 
spread  of  knowledge,  (Dan.  xii.  4.)  It  is 
remarkable  that  this  passage  in  Daniel  is  ap- 
plied in  this  sense  in  Bell's  Geography  to  the 
state  of  England  in  the  present  day.  It  has 
however  another  fulfilment,  and  one  more 
suited  to  the  context,  in  the  spread  of  Scrip- 
tural knowledge,  and  in  the  study  of  prophecy 
in  particular. 

5h.  53'  36".  Fall  of  the  Turkish  Empire  in  the 
month  of  September.  The  capture  of  Con- 
stantinople in  May,  1453,  bisects  the  period 
between  the  rise  of  the  Turkish  Empire  in 
January,  1057,  and  its  fall  in  September,  1849. 

The  fall  of  Turkey  will  be  quickly  followed  by 
the  war  of  Armageddon,  and  the  outpouring  of 
the  Seventh  Vial. 

5h.  54'.     Six  minutes  to  Six. 

5h.  56'.     Four  minutes  to  Six. 

5h.  58'.     Two  minutes  to  Six. 

5h.  59'  36".  Twenty  four  seconds  to  Six.  Com- 
mencement of  the  1335th  year  of  Daniel.  Se- 
cond termination  of  the  1260  years.  Destruc- 
tion of  Borne. 

6h.     Six  o^clock  in  the  morning. — Sunrise. 

From  what  has  been  said  there  seems  reason  to 
expect  the  First  Resurrection  in  this  year.  This 
is  a  solemn  consideration,  and  should  lead  us 
all  to  prepare  for  the  Saviour's  Advent. 

Twelve  hours  from  the  martyrdom  of  St.  Paul  ; 
three  hours  from  the  Martyrdom  of  .John  Huss 


346 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 


A.    D.    A.    A. 
1865     1336 


1866 


1337 


1868 


1339 


and  Jerome  of  Prague;  1335  years  from  A.  D. 
530.  A  Jubilee  of  Jubilees,  or  a  Week  of  weeks 
of  weeks  of  weeks  of  years  from  the  fall  of  the 
literal  Babylon.  This  coincidence  is  very 
striking. 

The  First  Resurrection  will  probably  take  place 
on  "  the  Lord^s  day,^^  perhaps,  on  Easter  Suiv- 
day. 

6h.  0'  24".  Darkness  covers  the  earth,  gross  dark- 
ness the  people.  (Isai.  Ix.  2.)  Siege  of  Jeru- 
salem. (Zech.  xiv.  2.)  Sufferings  of  the  Jews. 
(Jer.  XXX.  7.)  The  Russians  particularly  ac- 
tive against  the  Jews.  The  Prince  of  JRosh, 
Meshech,  and  Tubal,  that  is,  Russia,  Muscovy, 
and  Tobolsk,  is  mentioned  by  Ezekiel.  (xxxviii. 
3.) 

6h.  1'  12".  About  this  time  we  may  expect  the 
Advent  of  Christ  with  his  saints  to  judge  the 
world.  (Zech.  xiv.  4,  5.  Jude  14,  16.)  Ex- 
piration of  1335  years  from  the  promulgation 
of  Justinian's  Edict,  A.  D.  533.  It  is  not  im- 
probable that  at  this  time  Jerusalem  will  have 
been  in  the  possession  of  Antichrist  3i  literal 
years.  The  Tractarians  are  probably  right  in 
their  expectation  of  Antichrist's  reign  in  Jeru- 
salem for  35  literal  years.  Their  mistake  is  in 
twisting  the  prophecies  of  the  Apocalypse  from 
their  manifest  application  to  the  Church  of 
Rome,  and  in  fixing  the  attention  of  Chris- 
tians on  an  event,  which,  there  is  reason  to 
believe,  will  for  the  most  part  lake  place  after 
the  translation  of  the  Saints  to  heaven. 

The  Pope  and  the  Romish  Clergy  cast  alive 
into  the  lake  of  fire.  (xix.  20.)  The  adher- 
ents of  Antichrist  and  the  entire  army  con- 
federate against  Jerusalem  struck  dead  on  the 
spot.  (xix.  21.  Ezek.  xxxix.  3,  4.  Zech. 
xiv.  13.)    The  children  of  Israel  will  be  seven 


CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE. 


347 


1868 


1339 


2868 


months  burying  the  corpses.  (Ezek.  xxxix. 
12.)  Miraculous  conversion  of  the  Jews,  and 
their  deep  national  repentance.  (Zech.  xii.  10 
— 14.)  The  conversion  of  the  Jews,  life 
from  the  dead  to  the  Gentile  world.  (Isai.  Ix. 
3.  Rome  xi.  15.)  The  Ten  Tribes  brought 
back  to  their  own  land.  (Jer.  xxiii.  8.)  The 
Twelve  Tribes  one  nation  in  their  own  land, 
under  David  their  king.  (Kzek.  xxxvii.  22, 
24.)  Satan  bound  for  1000  years,  (xx.  2.)  The 
Twelve  Apostles  sit  on  twelve  thrones  judging 
the  Twelve  Tribes  of  Israel.  (Matt.  xix.  28. 
Luke  xxii.  30.)  The  Martyrs  sit  on  thrones 
likewise,  and  reign  with  Christ  1000  years, 
(xx.  4.)  The  Saints  in  general  share  in  this 
privilege,  (xi.  18  ;  xx.  4.     Psl.  cxlix.  8.) 

It  is  probable  that  the  6000th  year  of  the  world 
falls  somewhere  about  1868.  Mr.  Fynes  Clin- 
ton, hy  approximation,  makes  it  to  fall  in  1862. 

12h.  41'  12".  Forty-one  minutes.  Twelve  seconds 
after  Noon.  About  this  time  the  last  Apostacy 
breaks  out.  The  rebels  are  first  destroyed  by 
fire,  and  then  raised  with  the  wicked  dead  to 
judgment.  Final  Judgment.  Satan,  with  all 
the  wicked,  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  A  new 
heaven  and  a  new  earth.  Commencement  of 
the  Ages  of  Ages. 


BS2827.F99 

The  divine  history  of  the  church;  or,  A 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00071   7241 


ViWiViVmWiVjViVAVi 


mmm 


m^MMM 


